Last Dance 2

Amynoelle and Heaven

Rating: R
Genres: Drama, Romance
Relationships: Harry & Hermione
Book: Harry & Hermione, Books 1 - 7
Published: 10/10/2010
Last Updated: 23/06/2011
Status: completed

A soap opera style fic about the next generation of characters from the core couples of Dirty Dancing. There's still lots of H/Hr in here!

Chapters

1. 351

2. 352

3. 353

4. 354

5. 355

6. Chapter 356

7. 357 The Unthinkable

8. Chapter 358 Lean On Me

9. Chapter 359 Carry That Weight

10. Chapter 360 Before Sunrise

11. Chapter 361 Hello Stranger

12. Chapter 362 Dimitri

13. Chapter 363 Compromising Situation

14. Chapter 364 In Over Her Head

15. Chapter 365 Closer

16. Chapter 366 Ron Puts His Foot in His Mouth

17. Chapter 367 Setting a Trap

18. Chapter 368 Cliffhanger Christmas!

19. Confessions

20. Chapter 370 The Haunting of David Wright

21. Chapter 371 The Breaking Point

22. Chapter 372 Welcome Home

23. Chapter 373 At the Wedding....

24. Chapter 374 Reconcilliation

25. Chapter 375 Secrets Found, Secrets Kept

26. Chapter 376 Do you Believe in Magic?

27. Chapter 377 The Little Mermaid

28. Chapter 378 Hillsdale Happenings

29. Chapter 379 Marry You

30. Chapter 380 Taking the Plunge

31. Chapter 378 The End is Near

32. Chapter 379 The Last Dance

33. Character Epilogue

1. 351

Meanwhile, Caroline and Jon were just returning to the house. Jon had shrunk the broom down to miniature size so as not to attract Muggle attention. "Excellent choice, angel," Jon said smiling at her. "You're going to be amazing on this."

"Thank you so, so, SO much," Caroline said. "I can't wait to use it!"

Jon smiled as he held the door open for his daughter. "You're very welcome, love."

Caroline's smile grew as Jon pulled her broom out of his pocket and enlarged it to its original size. "I'm going to go clean it up. Not that it needs it. But I'm going to fix it up anyway.

Jon smiled. "Okay. I'm sure Olivia and Adam and Em are excited to see it too."

"I'll work on it in the sitting room," Caroline said.

Caroline practically skipped into the sitting room and gazed adoringly at her broom. The moment she had seen it, she knew that it was the one.

She knew for sure she could make the Quidditch team this next year if she used this.

She felt someone tap her on the shoulder and she giggled when she saw Olivia. "Livvie! Did you want to see my broom?"

"Can we go for a ride?" Olivia asked excitedly.

"Not here, unfortunately," Caroline said. "But, we will the moment we get home. I promise."

Olivia grinned at her. "Can I sit on it?"

"Sure," Caroline said.

Olivia sat on the broom. "I'm flying!"

Caroline grinned. "Yes, you are. You are a natural!"

Olivia held her arms up in the air. "Look at me go!"

"Where are you going to fly to, Livvie?" Caroline asked.

"Ummm... to the ice cream shoppe," Olivia said. "And then to Canada."

Caroline grinned. "Canada, eh? That's a long way from here."

"It's the fastest broom ever though," Olivia told her sister.

Caroline mussed Olivia's hair. "It is, Livvie. It really is."

"Ooooh!" Katie said as she came into the sitting room. "You're finally back!"

"Look at Sissy's broom!" Olivia said to her.

"It's neat," Katie said. "Hey listen, can you make sure you really talk it up? Bradley is coming over to see it."

Olivia turned. "Look at Sissy's broom!"

"I did," Katie told her.

"What do you think?" Caroline asked, wondering why her friend was so dressed up.

"It's neat," Katie said again. "Bradley will be here any minute."

"What?" Caroline asked.

Katie hardly masked her impatience. "I just told you twice. Bradley's coming to see your broom, but I'm sure it's an excuse to see me."

"Which explains the dress," Caroline muttered.

"Looks good doesn't it?" Katie asked.

Katie did a little twirl. Caroline nodded. "It's a great dress, Katie."

Katie looked at Caroline for a minute. She was a bit dishevelled but in a cute way. "Do you think I ought to get him some lemonade or something when he gets here?"

"Sure," Caroline said picking up Olivia.

"Why don't you get it when he comes in," Katie said. "And I can work some magic on him."

Caroline wondered when she had become Katie's maid, but she nodded. "Fine."

"Hey," Katie's eyes lit up. "If he wants to take me for a ride, will you mind?"

"Katie," Caroline began. "This place is swarming with Muggles."

"I'm sure we can figure something out," Katie waved off Caroline's concerns.

Olivia squirmed in Caroline's arms. "Sissy, I'm hungry."

"Okay Livvie," Caroline said. "I'll get you some biscuits."

Katie headed upstairs to check on her hair one last time. Besides, she did not want Bradley thinking she was just sitting around waiting for him.

Caroline carried her sister into the kitchen and set her down on the counter. "Okay, what kind of biscuits do you want?" Caroline asked looking in the pantry.
"We have oatmeal raisin, chocolate chip and peanut butter."

Olivia was about to respond when there was a knock on the door. Caroline turned and saw Bradley standing outside. "Hold that thought, Livvie."

"Hurry," Olivia told her sister.

Caroline opened the door and smiled warmly at her friend. "Hiya."

"Hey," Bradley grinned at her.

Caroline motioned for him to come inside. "I was just getting some biscuits and lemonade for my sister. Would you like some?"

"No thanks," Bradley replied. "Heard you got a new broom."

Caroline nodded. "The Sidewinder 5000."

His eyes widened. "Those JUST came out. The test speeds on those were incredible!"

Olivia kicked her leg against the counter. "SISSY!"

"Ooooh sorry, Livvie." Caroline turned red. "What kind of biscuits?"

"Let me guess," Bradley said to Olivia. The little girl looked curiously at him. "You don't think I can guess what kind you like?"

"No," Olivia said solemnly.

"I bet I can," Bradley said. "And if not, I'll give you free ice cream the next time you visit."

"You don't know what you're risking," Caroline said. "Now she's just going to say it's not so she can get ice cream."

Olivia shook her head. "No, I won't!"

"Uh huh," Caroline went to get the lemonade.

Olivia grinned at Bradley. "Guess!"

"I bet you like..." Bradley thought for a moment. "Peanut butter and chocolate chip."

Caroline hid her smile. That was exactly Olivia's favourite. She waited to see how her little sister would respond.

"Maybe," Olivia said coyly.

Bradley laughed. "I see. You know, you are as pretty as your sister, Olivia Weasley."

Caroline blushed more deeply and busied herself with the lemonade. "Sure you don't want some?" she asked shyly.

"It's yummy," Olivia told him.

"Twist my arm," Bradley replied. "Sure."

Caroline poured him a glass and handed it to him. "Here you go."

"Well hello," a voice from the doorway interrupted them.

The three of them turned to see Katie. "Hi, Katie," Bradley said to her.

"I'm so glad you're here," Katie purred.

"Me too," Bradley said. "Though I think Livvie here just conned me out of some ice cream."

"She's so smart," Katie said, touching his arm.

Caroline looked at her friend. "Do you want some lemonade, Katie?"

"No thanks," Katie replied. "Come with me, Bradley. I can show you the new broom."

"Oh, sure," Bradley said. "Caroline, are you coming?"

"Um... yeah." Caroline replied. "Let me get Livvie a few more biscuits."

Katie linked her arm in Bradley's. "Come on."

Bradley looked over at Katie and had to admit the brunette was beautiful. He liked her confidence.

He followed her into the sitting room.

"Here it is," Katie gestured.

Bradley stopped in his tracks. "Wow..."

"It's nice isn't it?" Katie asked, pretending she was interested in the piece of wood lying there.

"It's brilliant," Bradley said.

"Might be fun to take a ride on," Katie suggested.

Bradley nodded. "Except it's impossible here."

"I bet we could figure out a way," Katie said. "Midnight... moonlight..."

Bradley chuckled. "You trying to corrupt me, Katie?"

Katie laughed. "Do I really need to?"

"You're the Slytherin," Bradley joked.

"We're misunderstood," Katie replied.

"I see," Bradley said picking up the broom.

Katie ran her hand up the handle. "It's so smooth..." she let her voice trail off as her fingers moved on top of his.

Bradley met her gaze. "Yeah, it is."

Katie let her eyes widen just a bit and smiled at him again.

Caroline came into the room with Olivia. "Oh," she said realising she must have interrupted something.

Katie sighed in disappointment as Bradley turned away from her.

"Caroline, this broom is amazing," Bradley said.

"Yeah," Caroline said. "I was going to clean it up, but it really doesn't need it. I can't wait to go flying when I get home."

"I'd love to see you fly it," Bradley said.

"Nice try," Caroline said with a grin. "Only on the Quidditch pitch."

Katie watched the two of them and folded her arms. How could she not have seen this before? No, she said to herself. It was not possible. Bradley could not possibly fancy Caroline.

She wasn't about to let that happen, either.

"I have a great idea," Katie said hastily.

Bradley and Caroline turned to her. "What’s that?" he asked.

"I heard it's going to be a nice night tomorrow," Katie said. "What if we go to the arcade?"

"That would be fun," Bradley agreed but Caroline frowned.
"I have to baby-sit Em, Adam and Livvie."

Katie had known that, but she pulled a disappointed face. "Oh, that's too bad."

"Maybe some other time?" Bradley suggested but Caroline shook her head.
"You two should go." she said. "Have fun."

Katie looked at Bradley. "I'm game if you are."

"All right," he nodded. "Around seven?"

Katie grinned. "That's perfect."

"Cool," Bradley smiled at her. "We'll have fun."

Katie nudged him. "Almost as fun as a moonlight flight..."

Bradley laughed. "Maybe that can come after..."

Katie giggled and tossed her hair. "I'll hold you to that, Bradley."

He grinned at her again. "Well... I have to go. Mum's waiting on dinner for me."

Katie gave his hand a squeeze. "I'll see you tomorrow at seven."

"I'll swing by here and walk down there with you," he said, his eyes straying to Caroline.

"I really wish you could come with us, Caroline," Bradley said before leaving.

"You don't mind right?" Katie asked her once Bradley was gone. "I mean, since I'm the one that fancies him and all--"

Caroline shook her head. "No, of course not."

"Okay," Katie impulsively hugged her. "I can't believe it! A date with Bradley!"

Caroline laughed. "You haven't been this happy in awhile."

"I haven't had so much a reason to be," Katie replied.

"He's a great bloke," Caroline said softly.

"Yes he is," Katie chose to ignore her tone. "And trust me, by the time we go back to school, he and I will definitely be together."

Caroline nodded. "Poor Bradley's not going to know what hit him, is he?"

Katie giggled. "No, but I bet he'll like it!"

Caroline smiled. "I'm going to put my broom away."

"Okay," Katie said, flopping down on the sofa. She couldn't believe her luck!

She was going out with Bradley tomorrow night and whatever feelings he thought he had for Caroline would be history. After tomorrow, Katie thought, Bradley would be all hers.

*** *** ***

Gabriel had arrived home from Brighton and gone right back into work. He enjoyed studying and the demands of the hospital but was really looking forward to when he was done so he could grab a cup of coffee and some pie across the street at the cafe.

It was two in the morning and he figured the cafe would be deserted and he would be able to study in peace and quiet.

Melanie smiled at him as she wrote something on a chart. "Rub it in why don't you that you get to go home and I'm stuck here for another four hours," she told him.

"I'm going to get a GOOD cup of coffee unlike that sludge they serve in the cafeteria," Gabriel teased.

"Yeah, yeah," Melanie said rolling her eyes. "I'll see you tomorrow."

"Hey," Gabriel said. "Did you want to go for dinner on Friday night?"

Melanie smiled. "I'd love to."

"I'll take you somewhere nice," Gabriel said. "Get you out of the drab white coat..."

"Hey," she poked him. "I make this drab white coat look good."

"Yeah.." he nodded. "You do, actually."

Melanie beamed at him. She was leaning in for a kiss when the attending surgeon came up behind them. She frowned. "I'll call you later," she promised.

"All right," he said. "If I feel like it, I'll bring you something to eat in a bit."

Melanie laughed and gave him a shove towards the elevators.

Gabriel was grinning as he got his things and headed across the street to the cafe.

He was still wearing his scrubs, not taking the time to change into his regular clothes. He stepped inside the cafe and saw that the only other patrons were a couple of nurses that were sitting at the counter. Gabriel took his customary seat at the booth in the back.

He closed his eyes, glad to rest. It had been a really long day and he was looking forward to having something to eat and hopefully to see Stephanie as well.

The girl in question came out of the kitchen and Gabriel waved. He saw her hesitate just a moment. He hoped she was not going to let pride get in the way of their friendship. He did not regret paying for her hospital visit.

"Hi, Gabe..." Stephanie said quietly when she came over a few minutes later. "Your usual tonight?" she didn't look at him, only kept her long hair over the side of her face.

"Yeah," Gabriel replied. "It's good to see you, Steph. How's the wrist?"

"Oh it's good," she said, flexing it. "Just have to wear a brace now."

"Great," Gabriel said grinning at her.

"So coffee and your usual melt?" she asked again.

Gabriel nodded. "That'd be great."

"Coming right up," she turned away quickly.

Gabriel watched her go and wondered if he should bring up the hospital thing again. But, they had already spoken about it on the phone and she seemed okay with it. She had even thanked him. There was no need, Gabriel thought, for things to be awkward between them.

He opened one of his textbooks, thinking he'd get ahead in some reading when she came back with a large mug of coffee. "Thanks," he said gratefully.

"No problem," she said. "So, um...how was your visit to England?"

"It was great," Gabriel replied. "I really like it there."

Stephanie smiled. "And you were able to spend some time with your father?"

Gabriel nodded. "And the weather was nice too, believe it or not."

Stephanie laughed. "I didn't think the sun made appearances in England."

"Here and there," Gabriel said. His smile disappeared as her hair moved and he caught sight of a dark circle around her eye.

"What?" Stephanie asked. "Is something---"

"What happened to your eye?" he asked bluntly.

Absently, Stephanie reached up and touched the bruise under her eye. "Clumsy old me. I ran into the closet door at home. It looks worse than it really is."

Gabriel raised an eyebrow.

"Really," Stephanie said.

"Are you sure you're all right?" he asked her.

Stephanie was silent as he reached out and touched the bruise.

"You need to be icing this," Gabriel said. "Not irritating it by covering it up with makeup."

"I will," Stephanie promised.

Gabriel let his hand linger there for a few moments. "I don't believe you're this clumsy," he said softly.

"I'm hopeless," Stephanie said softly.

"I don't believe that either," he told her.

Tears welled up in her eyes as she let herself enjoy his soft, gentle touch. His hands were so different from Tony's, she thought.

"Steph," Gabriel said. "I'm worried about you."

"I'll be fine," Stephanie told him.

"I don't like this," Gabriel said.

"Well, do you know a cure for chronic clumsiness?" Stephanie asked, trying to make the situation light.

"You're not a klutz," Gabriel said, his face serious. "You're being hurt, aren't you?"

Stephanie shook her head. "Hurt? No..."

"Your boyfriend," Gabriel said, the realization dawning on him. "That's why he was at the hospital when you... broke your wrist."

Stephanie was silent.

"Steph--" Gabriel began.

"No one's hurting me," Stephanie interjected. "I really am just clumsy, Gabe."

"You should press charges," Gabriel said. "Why would you stay with someone like that?"

Stephanie stood up. "Just stay out of it. You know nothing about me. Nothing."

Gabriel just stared at her.

"Just concentrate on your pretty little girlfriend and your pretty little life," Stephanie told him angrily.

"Come on--" he began.

Stephanie turned away from him and walked quickly back to the kitchen.

Gabriel sighed as he sank back into his booth. He couldn’t' believe he hadn't seen this before.

What kind of man would hit a woman?

Stephanie went into the freezer to compose herself. She'd been a fool to think that some concealer could cover a black eye.

It was not the first time he had given her a black eye either.

"Hey," the cook opened the freezer door. "You have orders waiting on the counter."

Stephanie nodded. "I'll be right there, Neil."

She closed her eyes, and took a few deep breaths. She would bring Gabriel his food and get him out of there as quickly as possible.

He was still sitting in the booth, looking lost in thought. Stephanie collected her thoughts and purposely walked over to him. She set the plate before him. He put his hand on her arm. "Stephanie, please," he tried again. "Talk to me."

"My life is none of your business," she said coldly, fighting back tears.

"I'm your friend," he told her. "I don

I don't like seeing you hurt unnecessarily."

"It's none of your business," she repeated.

"How long has he been doing this?" Gabriel asked. "Hmmm?"

"Gabriel, just eat your food and go," Stephanie said. "Please."

"Wait," Gabriel said reaching into his bag. He pulled out a piece of paper and a pen. He hastily scribbled his mobile number on the paper and handed it to her. "If you ever need me...for anything...call me...anytime."

Stephanie took the paper and shoved it into her pocket.

"Promise me you'll call if you need me," Gabriel told her.

"I won't," she said but averted her eyes.

"You deserve better than this," Gabriel said.

"If you need anything else with your food, let me know," Stephanie managed.

Gabriel sighed and nodded. "Thank you."

"I'll refill your coffee," Stephanie said, whirling around.

Gabriel just shook his head. Stephanie was a smart girl. Why on earth was she staying with someone who would hurt her like this? The wrist and the black eye he knew about. He recalled seeing bruises on her arm here and there the last few weeks. She had said she had bumped into the counter.

"I'm an idiot," he said, pushing away the plate. He was no longer hungry.

Thinking about that boyfriend of hers hitting her made him angry. He wondered how that bastard would feel if he was on the receiving end of someone's fist?

He watched Stephanie as she finished up with the nurses that were at the counter and they left. It was awkward now, with him being the only customer in there and her studiously ignoring him.

He did not want to leave her alone though.

With that in mind, he settled back in the booth, making it quite apparent that he intended to be there for awhile.

Stephanie turned and watched him. Why couldn't he just let this go?

"I'm finished with my shift soon," she said stonily. "So you may want to settle up."

"I'd like some more coffee actually," Gabriel told her.

Stephanie sighed, but went to get the coffeepot.

Gabriel stood up and followed her.

"You can't be back here!" she exclaimed.

"I'm the only one here," Gabriel said. "And I thought you might like to see photos from my trip."

Stephanie raised an eyebrow. "What?"

"Pictures," Gabriel said. "I took some pictures on my trip."

"You want to show me pictures?" Stephanie asked in surprise.

"Why not?" he asked.

"Since you're not going anywhere obviously," Stephanie said with a shrug.

He smiled at her in relief. "Not for awhile at least."

Stephanie followed him back to the table and sat down.

Gabriel pulled his digital camera out of his bag. "I took a lot of pictures in London this time."

"You managed to actually have a vacation?" Stephanie asked.

"I know how to have fun," Gabriel said. "Believe it or not."

"I've only seen you with a book," Stephanie said as he inched closer to show her the photographs.

"I had one of those close by too," Gabriel replied.

"Thought so," Stephanie said, forgetting her anger toward him. She looked at the first photograph. "Who are they?"

"That's my cousin Saffron, her husband Andrew, and their two kids." Gabriel said. "Ellie and Edward."

"They're cute," Stephanie smiled.

"You'd like Saffron," Gabriel replied.

"Yeah?" Stephanie asked.

"She's like you," Gabriel said. "Smart, and really funny. Headstrong..."

"Headstrong is your polite way of saying stubborn," Stephanie said smiling slightly at him.

"Well, yes..." Gabriel admitted.

Stephanie nudged him. "Nice."

"And this is Jon, Allison, and their... brood..." Gabriel said. "Emma, that redhead... she is too funny."

Stephanie giggled. "She's the one that had the crush on you when she was little?"

"Yeah," Gabriel said. "That's her."

"She's adorable," Stephanie said.

"That's Olivia, and Adam behind her," Gabriel pointed out. "And Caroline, the oldest."

Stephanie smiled. "They look like a really happy family."

"They are," he answered. They went through the rest of the pictures.

"I kind of feel like I've been there now," Stephanie said.

"Maybe someday you'll get to meet them," Gabriel said.

Stephanie wanted nothing more than to allow herself to fantasize about something like that.

"I'm only trying to help," Gabriel said as he put his camera back into his bag.

"Gabe..." Stephanie said. "What's going on in my life... you can't help me."

"Why not?" Gabriel asked her.

"Because I owe Tony a lot," Stephanie said. "And I love him. I'm not leaving him."

"You love him?" Gabriel asked. "How could you love someone who would do this to you?"

"Gabe, please." Stephanie looked tired. "Don't start this again."

"Okay," Gabriel relented.

"Thank you," she said in relief. "My shift is over..." she said as her replacement walked in.

"Yeah, I should be going home too," Gabriel said.

Stephanie nodded. "I suppose I'll see you around..."

"Hey, Steph?" Gabriel asked. "Just remember, you have my number. If you need anything..."

"I know," she said quickly as she untied her apron.

"And ice that eye," Gabriel told her. "Doctor's orders."

Stephanie smiled thinly. "I will, soon as I get home."

Gabriel smiled back at her. "Good."

"Have a good night," Stephanie said, walking away and into the back room.

Gabriel watched her go. He was not sorry that he had questioned her about this. He was not sorry that he had given her his number. But, he was sorry that he had not noticed this before. He knew what was going on now and he would do anything he could to help Stephanie.

2. 352

*** *** ***

Frankie had finally put aside her fears concerning David Wright. For all intents and purposes, Hannah's biological father seemed to be true to his word. He was keeping his distance from Hannah and for that, Frankie was extremely grateful. She had even allowed Hannah to go down the beach to get ice cream with Emma.

"Mummy," Hannah said. "Can me and Em go in the water when we're done with our ice cream?"

Frankie looked up from her fashion magazine. "Sure, sweetheart."

Hannah grinned. "This is the most fun holiday ever!"

Frankie laughed. "I'm glad you're having fun."

"Where's Aunt Mallory?" Hannah asked.

"She said she would be here later for dinner," Frankie replied.

"Good," Hannah finished her cone. "Come on Em!"

Emma grinned and followed her cousin down to the beach. Frankie watched them for a moment before returning her attention back to the magazine. Hannah waded into the water while Emma stood back, collecting shells.

"Hello," a man said to Hannah as he swam beside her. Hannah looked over at him and felt as if she had seen him somewhere before.

"Hello," she said quietly.

"You're quite a good swimmer," he said to her.

"Thanks," Hannah said warily.

"You remind me of your mother," he said moving closer.

Hannah looked at him in alarm. "Who are you?"

He chuckled. "How soon we forget..."

"Leave me alone," Hannah moved to swim away.

From the shore, Emma saw her best friend looking quite distressed. "Aunt Frankie!" Emma called out. "Aunt Frankie! Hannah's in trouble!"

Frankie was on her feet in an instant. "Hannah?"

David Wright let go of Hannah and watched as his daughter hurried for the shore. He waved at Frankie.

"Oh Merlin," Frankie's face went white as Will came running up.

Hannah ran to her mother.

"Come on baby," Frankie hugged her. "Let's go inside."

Hannah was shaking.

Will approached the water, fuming. He scanned the waves for David Wright.

"Son of a bitch," Will muttered.

"Are you all right?" Frankie asked anxiously. "Did he hurt you? Did he touch you?"

Hannah held up her arm where David Wright had grabbed her.

Frankie examined the bruise there and anger swelled over her. "I'll kill him."

"He----jail?" Hannah managed, still shaking.

"He got out, baby." Frankie said. "You didn't recognise him?"

Hannah shook her head. She had last seen him when she was four.

"It's all right," Frankie hugged her. "It's okay, sweetheart. He can't hurt you."

Will hurried inside the house. "There's no sight of him. I rang the police."

Frankie nodded as she pulled Hannah's towel more tightly around her.

"Baby?" Will asked kneeling before his daughter.

"I'm okay Daddy," Hannah managed.

"He left a bruise on her arm," Frankie said to her husband.

Will's jaw clenched. "He's lucky I didn't find him."

"What did he say to you?" Frankie asked gently.

"Nothing really," Hannah said. "Just told me I looked like my mum."

"He's violated the order to stay away from Hannah," Will said. "He's just earned himself a trip back to jail."

"Good," Frankie said bitterly.

Hannah looked at her father. "Why didn't you---why didn't you tell me?"

"We thought it was better that you didn't know," Will told her. "We didn't want to scare you."

Hannah nodded, but still felt a little angry that they had not warned her.

"We wanted you to have a fun summer," Frankie reasoned.

"And we've had someone watching him," Will said. "We had no idea he would pull something like this."

Hannah nodded, looking down at the floor. Seeing her birth father had brought back some old memories.

"Will?" Josh called out. "The police are here."

"I'll be back," Will told them.

Frankie nodded and led her daughter over to the sofa. "Can I get you something to drink, sweetheart?"

Hannah shook her head. "Why is he here, Mummy?"

"I don't know," Frankie replied. "To play mind games with us, I imagine."

"I hate him," Hannah's eyes filled with tears.

Frankie hugged her tightly.

Hannah wiped her eyes. "I miss my mother so much. I hate him for making her go away!"

Frankie patted her back in comforting fashion. She honestly did not know what to say to make this better. She hated David Wright, too.

"Hannah," Will said. "The police want to ask you a few questions."

Hannah looked uncertainly at her mother.

"Just tell them what happened," Frankie said. "That’s all."

Hannah nodded and Will motioned for the police officer to come inside. The female detective smiled warmly at Hannah. "Hello, Miss Barron. I'm Detective Whitewood. I know you're a little shaken up right now so I promise not to ask too many questions."

"Okay," Hannah said quietly.

The detective sat down and asked Hannah a series of questions. Frankie hid her own anger as she heard Hannah describe in detail what had happened in the water. Hannah lifted her arm to show the detective the bruise her father had left on her arm.

"He goes back to jail for this right?" Will asked furiously.

"Well, he has violated his probation," the detective said.

"And he hurt her!" Frankie exclaimed.

"I'll file this report and hopefully we'll make an arrest," the detective told her.

Frankie nodded. "The sooner the better."

"I'll be in touch," Detective Whitewood said.

"Thank you," Will said, taking the detective's card.

Frankie put an arm around Hannah as Will saw the detective out. "It's going to be okay, sweetheart. I promise."

Hannah nodded. "I didn't know him at first."

"It's been a long time," Frankie said.

Hannah wrapped her arms around herself.

Frankie felt completely at a loss as to what to say. She knew that her daughter was angry that they had not told her about David Wright's release from prison.

"I think I'm just going upstairs for now," Hannah said.

Frankie nodded. "I'll check on you in a few minutes, love."

"Okay," Hannah shrugged and went up the stairs.

Will came back into the room and sat down beside his wife.

"She's so mad at us," Frankie said.

"We did what we thought was best at the time," Will said thoughtfully.

Frankie sighed. "I honestly thought he'd leave Hannah alone. I didn't think he could find us here."

"If he comes near her again, I'll kill him," Will vowed.

"I'll hold him down," Frankie said grimly.

Will hugged her tightly. "I wish I'd been there."

"I don't know what to do now," Frankie said, resting her head on his shoulder. "I mean... he's out there, and now we know he's looking for her. How do we let her go anywhere out there by herself?"

Will honestly did not know. "That bastard never should have been released to begin with. I mean, he killed her mother after years of abusing both Hannah and Abbie."

Frankie shook her head in disgust. "What is wrong with this justice system?"

"Hopefully, it won't let us down this time," Will said quietly.

"I'm going to bring her up something to drink," Frankie said. "And hopefully get her to talk to me."

Will kissed his wife's cheek. "Okay."

Frankie got her daughter a grape Fizzy and headed upstairs. "Hannah?" she knocked on the door.

There was no answer and Frankie opened the door to find her daughter sitting on the window seat, staring out at the ocean. "Hannah?"

"What?" Hannah asked.

"I brought you a drink," Frankie said holding out the glass.

"I'm not thirsty," Hannah said.

Frankie set the glass on the bedside table. "I'll just set it here for later."

"Fine," Hannah replied.

"Do you want to talk?" Frankie asked.

"No," Hannah said.

Frankie turned to go but thought better of it. "Hannah, I know you're angry and you're scared and you have every right to be."

"Why didn't you tell me?" Hannah asked.

"We should have," Frankie said softly. "But, we thought it was best. You've done so well and David Wright has not been a part of your life."

"But if I knew he was out there I would have been more careful," Hannah said.

Frankie sat down beside her on the seat. "I know that now."

"It scared me when I figured out it was him," Hannah said quietly.

"I can imagine," Frankie said.

"What if he'd taken me away?" Hannah asked.

"That's never, ever going to happen," Frankie argued.

"Don't let it happen to me, Mummy," Hannah whispered.

Frankie put her arms around her daughter. "I wouldn't, baby."

"All right?" Will poked his head in the room.

Frankie nodded. "Getting there."

*** *** ***

Because Ashley was leaving on her trip in the next couple of days, Brittany had decided to take Zander on a shopping excursion in town. She wanted to buy her friend a good going-away present especially after all that Ashley had done to support her during the fashion agent debacle.

Thankfully, Brighton had a lot of small shoppes and boutiques. Zander held the door for his cousin. "This has to be the last one, Brit. I don't want to spend my entire day shopping," he said nudging her. "Besides, I'm starving..."

Brittany rolled her eyes.”We'll eat in a few minutes. I just have to find the perfect present. I can't just buy the first thing I see. You know, I think that's why you're still single. You have no depth."

Zander rolled his eyes. "And you're as shallow as a pond."

"Very funny," Brittany said, glaring at him. Her eyes lit up when she saw they'd entered a thrift shoppe. "I bet I'll find something for Ash here."

"Good," Zander said in relief.

"I can't believe Ash is leaving," Brittany said thumbing through a rack of clothes.

"It does feel weird," he agreed. "We're not going to see her for a year...." Zander tried to ignore the pang he felt at that thought.

"And pretty soon, I will be going too," Brittany said, grinning at the thought of her new job. Kevin's band had offered her the job as band stylist and she had taken only two seconds to tell them 'yes' after clearing it with her parents. "Leaving you all alone...."

"Somehow I think I'll survive," he said dryly. "But I'm happy for you, Brit."

"Me too," Brittany said. "I can't believe this is happening."

"You'll meet some people and be on the cover of Witch Weekly before you know it," Zander said.

Brittany beamed at him. "You think?"

"Sure," he nodded. "I hope you don't expect me to buy a copy, though. I'd look weird walking around with a girly magazine--"

Brittany pulled a jumper from the rack and examined it. "Oh, you'd better buy a copy of it, Zander Murray. I'm family. You should be proud!"

"I'll tell everyone I know," Zander parroted her tone.

Brittany poked him in the side. "I'll be back, you jolly joker."

Zander shook his head as he walked toward a table that was loaded with necklaces, bracelets and rings. He wanted to get his best friend a gift too. But, a part of him did not want to because it was like admitting that it was actually happening. He picked up a bracelet and realised he had absolutely no idea what he was looking for. His heart wasn't in this. The thought of not seeing Ashley for an entire year was one of the worst things he could think of.

He could still remember seeing her the first night at Hogwarts when they were eleven. She had seemed just as nervous as the rest of them. There was something about her that had drawn him in even as a kid. He had watched her from afar those first few days and saw how shy she seemed.

He also remembered their brief relationship when they were thirteen, and more recently, kissing her in the classroom the last night at school. Truth be told, he wondered what would have happened had Debra not interrupted them. He supposed he would never find out.

Ashley seemed happy with Kevin and now that she was going away for a year he was sure they would see each other in some random cities.

"Earth to Zander," Brittany said waving her hand in front of his face. "Hello? I've been calling to you for like twenty minutes..."

"We haven't even been here that long," he retorted.

"Whatever," Brittany said. She held up a dress. "Do you think Ash would like this?"

Zander looked at it. "She would look great in that."

Brittany grinned. "I think so, too."

"I wanted to get her something too," Zander said. "But I don't know what she would like..."

"Oh come on," Brittany said. "You know her better than anyone."

"Kind of," Zander mumbled.

"You do," Brittany said gazing at the necklaces on the counter.

"I guess," he replied. "She would like this one, probably."

Brittany shook her head. "Don't just pick something at random. You know her...you'll know when you find something she likes."

"I just want to make sure it's something she'll wear." Zander insisted.

Brittany smiled. "Okay."

Zander sighed. He wanted to be done with shopping so he could get back to the house. Suddenly, he wanted to see Ashley as much as possible.

Brittany purchased the dress while Zander left empty-handed. He still had some time to buy something for his friend so he was not too worried. Brittany led him to the pizza stand closer to their beach house and they sat down at one of the tables to enjoy their lunch.

"Okay," Brittany said. "Zander, what's gotten into you? You’ve been in a mood all day..."

He shrugged. "Nothing."

Brittany sighed and pouted at him. "You can tell me..."

He shook his head. "I'm fine. Once you're gone and I get some peace and quiet, I can start working on my music again."

"You are so going to miss me," Brittany crowed.

"Not really," he replied.

Brittany rolled her eyes. "I know not as much as Ashley."

"You also won't be gone for a year," he said.

"We'll see her," Brittany said. "She and I have talked about meeting up every now and then. We are witches and you're a wizard. We can see each other anytime we want."

"Yeah?" he perked up.

"That's what she and Kevin are planning to do," Brittany said, frowning when she saw

Zander's smile faded. "What? What did I say?"

"Nothing," he said, shoving his pizza slice away.

"Kevin's really going to miss her," Brittany continued.

"Well like you said," Zander replied. "They'll meet up."

Brittany watched as Zander started tearing up a napkin. "Angry, much?"

"No," he said defensively.

"What did that napkin do to you?" Brittany asked raising an eyebrow. Zander rolled his eyes.

"Alekszander Murray," Brittany said folding her arms. "What's going on? Come on. Spill."

"I'm fine," he snapped.

"Uh-huh," Brittany said. She studied her cousin. She knew him quite well and she knew his moods. He was definitely angry about something, but she could not imagine why. "Please tell me you're still not mooning over that droopy Debra. Trust me, Zander you are so much better off without her."

"I haven't thought about Debra in weeks," Zander answered.

"That girl you met on the beach?" Brittany asked. "If you want I could talk to her and tell her that you were just being a good friend looking after Ash and me..."

"It's not that," he said. "I just sort of wish things weren't changing so fast."

"Well, that's what happens after you graduate from school," Brittany said thoughtfully.

Zander pushed back his chair. "I'll see you later. I'm going to go walk for a bit."

"Zander--" Brittany protested. "Wait..."

"I just want to be by myself for awhile," he told her.

Brittany nodded. "I guess I'll see you back at the house."

Zander nodded and headed off down towards the pier.

It seemed like just yesterday they had arrived in Brighton and now in just days Ashley was leaving for a year. And apparently she would be having romantic reunions with her boyfriend all over Europe. Kevin was a nice bloke and he had never done anything to Zander, but at the moment Zander hated him. He wished he had fought harder for her attention- or even said something when Debra had discovered them kissing. Perhaps things would be different now if he had. Those feelings that he had told himself had gone away were still there. They had never really gone away.

Meanwhile, Brittany had finished off her lunch and was strolling back home. Her thoughts were on her cousin and his strange behaviour.

The three of them had a great time on the beach this past week, just having fun and not thinking about the upcoming separation. Zander had seemed perfectly at ease. But with the date of Ashley's departure looming, he was becoming quite morose. Now that Brittany thought about it, his behaviour had changed a couple of days ago when Kevin had arrived to spend some quality time with Ashley.

"He still fancies her," Brittany said to herself. It all made sense now, Brittany said shaking her head. How could she not have seen it before?

She wasn't quite sure what to do about this. Part of her wanted to tell Zander to go confess to Ashley. The other part wanted to go to Ashley and find out if she still harboured feelings for Zander as well. But, if she did this, would it jeopardize her new career with Kevin and his band?

Brittany arrived back at the house and saw Zander approaching from the beach. She waved him over. "I know what's wrong with you."

"If you make some crack about my hair," Zander warned.

"You could use highlights," Brittany waved her hand. "But I've been thinking... I know what's wrong, why you were so upset earlier."

"Brit, just leave it," Zander said making a move for the steps.

"You still have feelings for Ash," Brittany said bluntly.

Zander laughed. "Of course I do. She's my best friend."

"You're in love with her," Brittany crossed her arms.

Zander turned his back on her and headed into the house. Brittany was hot on his heels though. "It's the reason you broke up with Deb, isn't it?" she asked him.

"Don't worry about it," he replied shortly.

"How can I not worry about it?" Brittany asked. "I'm right in the middle!"

"How?" he asked. "You're just butting in."

Brittany dragged him over to the sofa. "Tell me the truth. What's really going on between you and Ash?"

"We're friends," he stated.

Brittany levelled her gaze at him. "Zander..."

He glared at her.

"I'm not an idiot," Brittany said. "You've been in love with her since we were eleven and apparently that hasn't changed."

Zander sighed. "All right fine... you're right."

Brittany leaned back on the sofa with a smug expression on her face. "I knew it!"

Zander rolled his eyes again. "Shut it, Brit."

"So, is it the reason you and Deb broke up?" Brittany asked ignoring him.

"Deb caught me and Ashley kissing in Binns old classroom," Zander admitted. "The last night of school..."

Brittany's eyes grew wide, but she did not say anything.

"And we haven't had much to do with one another since then," Zander said. "She's with Kevin, and that's who she wants to be with, and I'm not going to step in the way of that."

Brittany looked at him. "So you're just going to let her go?"

"I'm not going to stand in the way of her happiness," he told her.

"But, what if being with you is what she wants?" Brittany asked thoughtfully. "You won't know unless you try. The two of you---I don't know---it's like you belong together."

Zander shrugged. "If she wanted to be with me then she would be."

Brittany groaned. "Maybe she would if she knew you had these feelings!"

"Just don’t' worry about it, okay?" Zander asked testily. "And don’t' go bloody telling her this, either."

"I wouldn't tell her," Brittany said to him.

"Good," he replied. "Keep it that way."

"You're going to tell her," Brittany continued as if he hadn't spoken.

"What?" Zander asked.

"You," Brittany said. "Go tell her. She's leaving for a year, and you'll regret it if you don't tell her now."

Zander knew his cousin had a point, but he and Ashley had tried this before. If that kiss in the classroom had meant anything to her, why had she stayed with Kevin?

"Just go tell her," Brittany urged. "I think you'll be surprised."

"Has she said anything to you?" Zander asked.

"No," Brittany replied.

"Then how are you so sure that this will turn out well?" Zander asked.

"Women's intuition," Brittany said primly.

Zander chuckled. "I see..."

"Just go do it," Brittany said bossily.

A slow grin spread across Zander's face. "Okay. I just have to do something first..."

"What?" Brittany asked suspiciously.

"I'll tell you later," Zander said before standing up and hurrying upstairs.

Brittany smiled as he disappeared. Ashley had no idea that Zander harboured these feelings, and this would certainly come as a surprise.

At the moment, Ashley was sitting up in her room, lost in thought. She and Kevin had a nice day on the beach, but her heart had not really been in it. They had apologised not long after their row, but things had been different. She felt distanced from Kevin, and not just because of the journey she was about to embark on.

She was not being fair to him by continuing this charade. He deserved better than that.
Ashley sighed and went downstairs. Sometimes talking to her mother could help her clear her head out. Her mother was sitting in the kitchen and smiled warmly when she saw her daughter. "Hi, love."

"Hi," Ashley said. "Can I talk to you?"

"Of course," Julie said, setting aside her book.

"I'm sort of confused," Ashley said.

"About what?" Julie asked as her daughter sat down.

"Kevin," Ashley admitted. "I care about him a lot, but I don't know if I want to be his girlfriend anymore."

"Why?" Julie asked gently.

"Because I think I'm in love with Zander," Ashley said quietly.

Julie squeezed her daughter's hand. "Oh..."

"Are you disappointed?" Ashley asked with trepidation. "I mean, I know Kev's famous and all, and a lot of people think I'm with him because of that--"

Julie shook her head. "No, sweetheart. I don't think that's the reason you were with Kevin and I am not disappointed in you. I'm proud of you for realising what was in your heart."

Ashley managed a small smile. "It's kind of what you did, isn't it?"

Julie smiled back. "Kind of."

"You listened to yours," Ashley said. "When Dad came to live in England after his parents kicked him out."

"And everyone thought it was so scandalous for a Potter to love a Malfoy," Julie said, shaking her head.

Ashley smiled more genuinely this time. "I'm glad you did or I wouldn't be here."

"Me too," Julie said. "Though it wasn't always easy. But, then again, nothing worthwhile ever is easy. If you love Zander, you do need to tell Kevin."

"That's going to be the hard part," Ashley nodded.

"Just be honest," Julie told her. "He deserves that."

"But should I tell Zander how I feel now, when I'm about to go away?" Ashley asked her mother. "I won't see him much over the next year."

"A lot can happen in a year, sweetheart," Julie said thoughtfully. "If you don't tell him now, imagine what could happen. What if he met someone else?"

"I don't want to think about that," Ashley shook her head.

"Don't let it pass you by if this is what you want," Julie told her.

"Okay," Ashley replied. "I won't."

"I can't believe you'll be leaving soon, baby," Julie said. "I'm going to miss you so much."

"A year will go by so fast," Ashley said,

"Yes it will and it's a great opportunity," Julie said proudly.

"I've got everything packed," Ashley said. "So much stuff..."

"Katie's just glad you aren't bringing Sophie with you," Julie teased.

"I wish I could," Ashley said wistfully.

"I don't think Rome and Greece could handle Sophie," Julie joked.

"Or Katie," Ashley said, laughing.

Julie laughed and started to say something else when Kevin appeared in the doorway.

"Hey," he said grinning at Ashley. "I was hoping to steal you away to go on the beach with me. I have a surprise."

"Oh," Ashley said in surprise. "Okay..."

Kevin offered her his hand. Ashley looked back at her mother who nodded to her.

Ashley took Kevin's hand and allowed him to take her out onto the beach. He had set up some sort of picnic on the patio for the two of them. It was quite a romantic little scene. "Oh..." Ashley said. "This is lovely, Kev, but--"

He continued on as if he hadn't heard her. "Have a seat..."

Ashley reluctantly sat down. "Kevin--"

He poured them each a glass of wine. "Here you go." Ashley took the glass and sipped at it uneasily.

"We haven't done something like this since our first date," Kevin said with a grin.

"That was so long ago now," Ashley said.

"And look at us now," Kevin said, reaching for her hand.

Ashley forced a smile onto her face as he sat down next to her. "Kev... "

"What?" Kevin asked.

"I can't do this," Ashley set the glass down.

Kevin's smile faltered. "What's wrong?"

Ashley fought tears that suddenly sprang to her eyes. "I can't be with you."

"Ashley?" Kevin asked. "Why not?"

"This is just too hard," Ashley said. "With us both travelling. It just hasn’t been the same lately."

Kevin nodded. "I know that, but we're going to change things. Remember, we're going to meet up when we can..."

"Do you really think that's going to work?" Ashley asked gently. "I know how your schedule can change at the last minute."

"Wecan if we want it to work," Kevin said and he watched as Ashley looked down at her lap. "But you don't want it to, do you?"

"It's not that I don't want it to," Ashley said. "I care about you a lot."

"There are words a bloke loves to hear," Kevin muttered.

"Kev, I'm sorry--" Ashley began.

"Zander," Kevin said looking at her. "This is about him, isn't it?"

"No," Ashley denied.

"Right," Kevin said standing up.

"Please don’t' be like this," Ashley pleaded.

"I should have known," Kevin said walking to the other side of the patio. Ashley sat on the bench and drew her knees up to her chest.

"The other blokes in the band said I should have been worried, but I told them no," Kevin said quietly.

"That's not true," Ashley said.

"So, there's nothing between you and him?" Kevin asked, turning and looking at her properly. Ashley couldn't answer him. Instead she turned to look out at the water.

"I see," Kevin said. "What a fool I was, eh?"

"You aren't a fool," Ashley said quietly. "And I never treated you like one."

Kevin walked over to her and knelt before her. "What is it that he has that I don't, Ash?"

"You have everything, Kev." Ashley told him. "You have the world right in front of you. I don't want to hold you back."

"I love you, Ashley," Kevin said earnestly.

"I.... care about you." Ashley said. "I always have, and I always will." Ashley tentatively put her arms around him and hugged him tightly.

"I don't want to lose you, Ash." Kevin said, his arms circling around her.

Ashley was silent as she rested her head on his shoulder. Neither of them saw that someone had approached the beach house. Zander stood in the darkness, carrying a bouquet of Ashley's favourite flowers. The smile on his face fell as he took in the romantic scene on the patio---the candlelight, the wine glasses and the couple wrapped in each other's arms.

He felt as if a large weight had dropped onto his chest and completely crushed him. The flowers fell to the sand and he gave them one last look before leaving.

"So this is it?" Kevin asked her. "It's over?"

"I know it's a cliché, but I hope we can still be friends," Ashley said softly.

"Sooner or later," he said.

"I'm sorry," Ashley said.

"I just hope he treats you right," Kevin said. "Because if he doesn't--"

"Thanks," Ashley told him.

He kissed her cheek. "Guess I should get going..."

Ashley nodded. "I hope I'll see you before I leave..."

"We still might see each other while you're gone," Kevin said softly.

"I'd like that," Ashley said sincerely.

"Me too," he said, sitting next to her on the bench.

Ashley reached for his hand. "You're going to make some girl very happy some day."

"Wish it was you," he told her.

"You deserve someone who can give you her whole heart," Ashley said.

He reached for her hand and squeezed it.

They sat together for a few moments before Kevin kissed her cheek and took his leave.

Ashley sighed, leaning her head back on the railing. That was the hardest thing she'd ever had to do in her life, but she knew it was the right thing.
She hated hurting Kevin and she did truly hope that someday they could be friends.

Ashley glanced down the beach towards Brittany and Zander's house. It was lit brightly and she felt butterflies as she got up and headed towards it.

Ashley took a deep breath and hurried up the steps.

She hoped against hope that Zander would answer the door as she knocked. She didn't know how much longer her nerve would hold out.

It took a few moments, but he finally answered the door. Ashley smiled and felt her heart race as she looked at him. "Hi," she said softly.

He did not answer her and Ashley wondered why he looked so cross. She wanted to tease him to see if perhaps he and Brittany had another one of their famous rows, but something told her he would not appreciate teasing at a time like this. She knew him well enough by now when not to joke around.

"Have you got a minute?" she asked instead. "I really have to tell you something."

Zander glared at her. "I just bet you do."

"What's the matter?" Ashley asked.

"Nothing," Zander said sarcastically. "Absolutely nothing. Everything's great. Just fan-bloody-tastic, Ashley."

"Zander," Ashley tried again. "I just wanted to tell you that I'm in--"

"It's late and I'm knackered," Zander said cutting her off. "Goodbye, Ashley."

"You have no idea what I was going to say!" Ashley exclaimed.

Ashley gaped at him, but he closed the door in her face. She stood there for a few moments, completely dumbfounded. What had just happened here? She came over here to tell him she loved him and wanted to be with him and he just shut the door in her face.

Zander stalked up the stairs, pushing past his cousin. "Thanks for the great advice," he said sarcastically.

"What?" Brittany asked.

"I go tell her how I feel and find her all over Kevin," Zander replied. "Yeah, she really wants me."

Brittany raised an eyebrow. "Kevin? No---"

"I'mnot going to bother trying again," he cut her off.

Brittany grabbed his arm. "Zander, something's not right here. I know Ashley and I know you..."

"Not as well as you think, apparently." he said.

He shrugged out of her hold. "Don't meddle in my love life anymore, Brit."

"UGH!" Brittany said. "You two are so obnoxious!!!"

Zander ignored her and stalked upstairs. Brittany shook her head. She was sick and tired of this. They called Ashley and Zander the smart ones, Brittany thought with a laugh. At this point in time, Brittany felt she was way smarter than either of them. Brittany debated going upstairs to tell off Zander when she spotted Ashley's silhouette walking down the beach.

She hurried outside calling after her friend. 'Ashley!"

Ashley turned but kept walking back towards her house.

"ASHLEY BETH MALFOY!" Brittany yelled. "STOP RIGHT NOW!"

"What is it?" Ashley asked impatiently.

"What the hell happened?" Brittany asked.

"I don't want to talk about it," Ashley said angrily.

"Well, I think it's a little harsh of you to rub his nose in it, don't you?" Brittany asked.

Ashley rolled her eyes and turned to walk away.

"Oh, just go and snog Kevin for all I care!" Brittany called out in exasperation. Ashley stopped walking and glared at her. "Kevin and I broke up, Brittany. Okay? Happy now?"

"Then what are you waiting for?" Brittany asked. "Go tell Zander you love him! I KNOW that's why you and Kevin aren't together! It's so bloody obvious!"

Ashley shook her head. "I'm done, Brit. I can't do this anymore."

"Why?" Brittany asked in exasperation.

Ashley sighed and ran a hand through her hair. "I can't keep putting myself through this. He likes me, I don't know. I like him, he doesn't know. We try and we fail. He and I---apparently, we're not meant to be."

"That's not true," Brittany argued.

"It is," Ashley said, feeling tears well up in her eyes. "I'm leaving for a year anyway."

"I know," Brittany said. "And that's why you can't just let this go."

"Bye, Brit," Ashley said quietly.

"Don't be like this, Ash..." Brittany pleaded.

Ashley silently turned and walked down the beach.

Brittany stared after her wondering just where everything had gone so wrong.

3. 353

*** *** ***

Although Katie was thrilled that her sister and Kevin had broken up, her interest in the singer had waned in light of meeting Bradley. She had gone to the ice cream stand every day he was working and he'd finally started flirting back with her.

She wanted to ask him to accompany her to Ashley's goodbye barbecue. She checked her reflection in the mirror. Her skin had tanned a bit, giving her face a nice glow, and her new bikini looked smashing on her. "Eat your heart out," Katie said to her reflection.

She grabbed her beach bag and headed downstairs. She found Caroline sitting on the sofa playing a game with Emma. "Caroline, come on..." Katie ordered.

Caroline looked up and raised an eyebrow. "Where are we going?

"To see Bradley," Katie said. "I'm going to ask him to be my date to Ash's party."

"Why do you need me to go with you?" Caroline asked. "Em and I are kind of---"

"If you buy me ice cream, I'll go with you too," Emma cut her sister off.

Katie knew having Emma there would be a good ice breaker. "Deal."

Caroline laughed. "Em's easy to bribe."

"I do love ice cream," Emma said with a grin.

Caroline nudged her sister. "Go get your shoes and we'll go."

Emma scrambled for her trainers and the three girls left the house and headed down the beach.

"I can't believe Ash is leaving tomorrow," Caroline said thoughtfully.

"She's lucky," Katie said. "A whole year, travelling... she can go shopping in all those great cities."

"That's what you'd do," Caroline teased.

"You better believe it," Katie said. "I can't wait to get my inheritance."

"Shopping your way across Europe," Caroline said grinning at her.

"I'll have the best fashion of anyone out there," Katie gloated.

"And she's modest too," Caroline said linking her arm with Katie's. They were nowhere near as close as they used to be, but they had made quite a few strides this summer. Caroline had actually liked hanging out with Katie again.

"You know it," Katie said, straightening up as they arrived at the ice cream stand.

Emma looked at Caroline. "I don't know what I want. I think I'm going to try something different!"

Caroline giggled. "Go for it, Em."

Katie groaned as they joined the queue. She did not like waiting.

Emma gave her a look. "I know, Katie. I hate waiting for my food too."

Katie smiled and put an arm around Emma. "I love you, Em."

"Cause I'm totally loveable," Emma said with a grin.

"Absolutely," Katie said catching Bradley's eye. She gave him a wave.

He grinned at her and nodded his head in greeting. Katie liked the way his eyes lingered on her figure.

They finally made it to the front of the queue and Bradley smiled at them. He looked at Emma. "There's my best customer."

Emma laughed. "I want a double scoop today- strawberry and black liquorice!"

Bradley looked at Caroline. "Your little sister is changing things up on me."

"She's a little unpredictable," Caroline joked.

"What can I get for you?" Bradley said smiling at her.

"Just chocolate is fine with me," Caroline glanced over at Katie.

"Me too," Katie said. Caroline gave Katie a little nudge. "We were wondering if you were doing anything tonight," Katie said stepping closer.

Bradley shrugged. "Not really."

Katie grinned and was about to ask him something when she saw his gaze fall on Caroline.
She sucked in a breath. Caroline didn't even realise that Bradley was watching her, and there was no way she was going to bring that to her friend's attention. "Actually," she said.

"My sister is leaving tomorrow for a year long trip, and we're having a little party for her tonight. Want to come?"

He grinned. "Sure. That'd be nice."

"Well," Katie leaned on the counter. "It's a date." Bradley nodded before returning his attention to completing their orders.

Katie grinned. "Mission accomplished," she whispered to Caroline.

"As if he had a chance," Caroline said with a grin.

"Not with me in this bikini he didn't," Katie said in satisfaction.

Emma's mouth was watering as Bradley handed her a cone. "Thank you!"

"That's an interesting combo there," Bradley said. "I'm not brave enough to try it."

"Em eats a lot of things no one would be brave enough to try," Caroline said. "But we love her anyway."

"Wait until you see me in action tonight," Emma said, biting into her cone.

"I look forward to it," Bradley said handing Caroline her ice cream.

"My grandfather is going to barbecue and he's really good at it," Katie told him. "So be there around six."

"I'll be there," Bradley promised. "Thanks for inviting me, Katie."

"I'm really excited about it," Katie touched his hand.

He smiled back at her. "Me, too."

"I personally promise you'll have a good time," Katie said flirtatiously.

"Oh yeah?" Bradley flirted back with her.

"Personally, promise..." Katie repeated, her tone lower.

Emma looked at Caroline. "What's she doing?" she asked, in a whisper.

"Flirting," Caroline whispered back.

Emma giggled. "She's really good at it."

"She's a master at work," Caroline agreed.

"She reminds me of Aunt Frankie," Emma said before taking another bite of her ice cream.
Caroline giggled.

Katie paid for their ice cream and reluctantly stepped aside so Bradley could deal with the other customers.

"I think he's really into you," Caroline said.

"If he's not already, he will be after tonight," Katie promised. She was glad to hear this from Caroline. Even if Bradley fancied Caroline, Caroline was too clueless to recognise it.

Caroline nodded and glanced over at the boy in question. He looked up and she blushed at being caught.

"You have to help me pick something to wear," Katie said to Caroline.

"Okay," Caroline agreed, almost too quickly.

Katie caught the tone in her friend's voice. Apparently, Caroline fancied Bradley, too. But,

Caroline was a good friend and would never go after a boy if she knew her best friend wanted him, Katie thought.

"I'll have to make sure I look my best," Katie said. "I really fancy him a lot."

"You should wear that white sundress you bought the other day," Caroline said thoughtfully. "It looks really nice on you."

"Perfect," Katie said. "I'll straighten my hair- my mum can do a spell- and I'll use some of that new makeup I just bought."

Emma looked curiously at her. "It's just a family dinner, Katie."

Katie looked back at Bradley. "It's more than that now, Em."

"Katie's in lurve," Emma joked.

"Shhh!" Katie said. "I don't want him hearing that!"

Emma giggled. "Sorry."

"Come on," Caroline said. "We can go pick out your dress."

Katie grinned. "Thanks, Caroline."

"Thanks for my ice cream, Katie." Emma said.

"It was my pleasure, Em," Katie said.

"These two are really good together," Emma replied.

Caroline laughed. "I'll take your word for it, Em." The three girls approached the house and

Katie was surprised to see Kevin and her father sitting outside on the patio.

"I wonder what he's doing here," Katie said.

Caroline shrugged. "Dunno."

"Hiya, Kev." Katie said sweetly. "What brings you by?"

He looked like he had not slept much the night before and Katie's heart went out to him.

"Signing some things," Kevin replied.

Katie nodded. "Are you looking forward to your tour?"

"Yeah," Kevin said. "It will be nice to get my mind off of things."

"Katie," Nick said. "We're busy working right now. You can talk to Kevin later."

Katie grinned at her father. "Dad, you know what they say about all work and no play."

Kevin actually smiled. "You're pretty incorrigible, you know."

Katie beamed at him. "I know."

"Katherine," Nick said, more firmly this time.

"Yes, sir," Katie said giving her father a peck on the cheek.

"By the way," she said. "Bradley's joining us for dinner tonight."

"Who?" Nick asked.

"Katie's BOY-friend," Emma sing songed.

"Not yet, but I'm working on it," Katie said nudging Emma.

"Hmm..." Nick said. "I'll talk to your mother about this."

"Daddy, I'm fifteen," Katie pointed out. "And I'll be sixteen before you know it."

"I'll talk to your mother," Nick repeated.

"You let Ashley date Zander when she was thirteen," Katie said without thinking. At the mention of Zander's name, Kevin's face darkened with anger.

"That's enough," Nick said, his tone edgy. "Go inside before you're grounded tonight."

Katie nodded and shot an apologetic look at Kevin.

"You probably shouldn't have brought up Ashley in front of him," Caroline whispered to her.

"I know," Katie said as they walked inside the house. "I wasn't thinking."

"Come on," Caroline said. "Let's go pick out your outfit. You know your parents will let you have Bradley over."

Katie looked out the window at Kevin one last time, feeling bad for what she had said. Someday, Kevin would realise he and Ashley were not meant to be. Katie always thought she would be the one to help him realise that but now she had a bigger fish to catch.

*** *** ***

The sun was just setting and Darla looked out from her bedroom window down at the beach. The long holiday was nearly over and tonight they'd all be saying goodbye to Ashley Malfoy as she started out on her new life.

Darla could not remember being that young---just out of Hogwarts with her old life ahead of her. Her life had not turned out as she had planned. She had never foreseen herself divorced and raising a child.

"Sickle for your thoughts," Liam said, putting his arms around her.

Darla smiled. "They're probably not even worth that much."

"Everything about you is worth a million times that much," Liam countered.

Darla turned around and poked him in the side. "I was just thinking of Ashley Malfoy. I've known her since she was a baby and her whole life is about to begin. She's not waiting for her life to come to her. She's going out into the world."

"I think it's fantastic," Liam nodded. "Who wouldn't want a year long trip around the world?"

"Did you ever do that?" Darla asked. "Take a gap year before you started University?"

"I went right in," Liam shook his head

"Neither did I," Darla said. "But we'll make up for that when we go on our honeymoon."

"Sounds good to me," he kissed the side of her neck.

"I can't wait," Darla said softly, closing her eyes.

"I just wish it was sooner," he said.

Darla smiled as an idea suddenly came to her. "What are we waiting for, Liam? What are we really waiting for?"

"What do you mean?" he asked.

"I don't need a big wedding," Darla said. "That's not important to me."

"It doesn't matter that much to me either," Liam replied.

"Let's get married tonight," Darla said, her eyes gleaming.

"Tonight?" he asked in astonishment.

"Tonight," Darla said. "We could go to one of those all night chapels or a local vicar or...Las Vegas!"

"You want to go to Vegas to elope?" Liam asked, laughing.

"Why not?" Darla asked. "We'd have something to tell our grandchildren someday!"

"What about all the other plans you and Drew made?" he asked.

Darla shook her head. "I still have my dress and all I really want is my close friends and family there."

"Then let's do it," he said with a grin.

Darla grinned. "Really?"

"Yeah," Liam said, his grin matching hers.

Darla gave him a kiss, wrapping her arms tightly around him.

"I love you," Liam said to her when they broke apart.

"I love you too," Darla said happily. "Now, come on! We have loads to do!"

Liam followed Darla downstairs. "What do we do first?

Darla grinned. "You get your suit and tell your brother and your--parents, if you'd like."

Liam's smile dropped. "I'll owl my mum," he said.

Darla touched his cheek. "Whatever you want, Liam." He kissed her cheek and went to send owls.

"Drew!" Darla called out. "Drew!"

Her twin appeared in the doorway. "What's up?"

Darla looked at her. "We have a very important client who has decided to move up her wedding date."

Drew groaned. "Not that blonde--"

Darla shook her head. "Merlin, no. Not her. It's this pretty redhead who's marring a gorgeous healer..."

Drew gaped at her. "You and Liam?”

Darla nodded. "Tonight."

"Are you KIDDING me?" Drew asked.

"I know it's crazy and spontaneous and completely unlike me, but we just figured why wait?" Darla asked.

Drew shook her head but smiled. "What were you thinking? Where do you want to do this?"

"Las Vegas," Darla replied with a grin.

"So cliché," Drew began to laugh. "All right, what do you want me to do?"

"Tell Josh, Jon, Maddie and RJ," Darla said. "And I'll tell Mum and Dad. And help me get ready."

"Okay," Drew squeezed her hand.

"I'm getting mar-ried!" Darla squealed.

Drew laughed. "The sooner the better?"

"Mummy!" Rafe exclaimed coming out of the playroom with Ellie.

"Hi sweetheart," Darla said. "Guess what?"

"What?" Rafe asked looking up at her.

"Me and Liam are getting married tonight," Darla told him. "So we need you to be ready to leave soon okay?"

Ellie clapped her little hands together. "Wedding!"

"When, Mummy?" Rafe asked.

"I'm not sure exactly, but soon," Darla said kneeling down.

"I have to wear the suit?" he asked.

"Just for a little while," Darla promised.

"Okay," Rafe smiled at her.

Darla hugged him. "That's my boy."

"Do you get to wear a pretty dress?" Ellie asked her.

Darla nodded. "I do."

"I love pretty dresses," Ellie said happily.

"You sound just like my Chloe," Drew said.

"What about me?" Chloe asked, coming into the room.

"We like pretty dresses," Ellie said.

"I hate when dresses get dirty," Chloe replied.

Rafe held up his hand. "Like my hands!"

"Eww!" Chloe squealed.

Drew stood in between them. "Okay, okay. No time for this. We have a wedding to plan!"

"Right," Darla nodded. "I've got to get my dress ready. Liam's going to tell his mum and his brother, and Drew, after you tell everyone else, can you help me find a chapel in Vegas?"

"Absolutely," Drew promised.

"Great," Darla said. "I'm going to pop back home to get the dress."

Meanwhile, Liam was just entering his family home. He had Flooed over hoping not to run into his father. But there was no such luck. His mother and father were just sitting down for dinner. Fiona looked at him. "Liam! What a nice surprise!"

Liam didn't look at his father. "Mum, can I have a word in private?"

"Of course," Fiona said, worry etched across her features. "Is something wrong?"

"Not a thing," Liam said.

Fiona led the way into the sitting room. "Liam..."

"I'm getting married tonight," Liam said. "Probably in a few hours. Darla and I decided to elope in Vegas."

Fiona's eyes grew large. "What---tonight?"

He nodded. "Will you and Connor come?"

Fiona smiled. "Of course! I'd---I'd be happy to be there! Oh, Liam!"

Liam smiled. "I'll have Connor come by for you when it's time to go."

"Go where?" Liam's father barked.

"Don't worry about it," Liam said icily. "You aren't invited."

Thomas glared at him and Fiona moved to stand in between them. "Tom, Liam's getting married tonight...and I'm going."

"You are not," Thomas stated.

Fiona looked defiantly at him. "Yes. I. Am. I'm not going to miss my son's wedding."

"If I'm not going anywhere--" Thomas began.

Liam shook his head. "You're unbelievable."

Thomas sneered at him and launched forward, almost losing his balance.

"Thomas!" Fiona exclaimed in horror.

"You are sick," Liam said to his father.

"Dinner's ready," Fiona said to him. "You can eat dinner and listen to the Wireless and I will be home AFTER I see my son get married."

Liam was surprised. His mother had never stood up to his father like this.

Thomas sank into his chair and put his head in his hands. Fiona turned her attention back to Liam. She put her hand on his cheek. "I'm so happy for you and I would not miss this for the world."

"Thanks," he said gratefully.

Liam gave her a hug. "I'll have Conor pick you up soon, Mum."

"I'll be ready," Fiona promised.

Liam grabbed a handful of Floo powder and tossed it into the fireplace. Within a few minutes, he was back at the beach house and found the house a flurry of activity.

"There's the lucky groom," Jon said. "We already told you if you hurt her you die, right?"

Maddie elbowed him. "Jonathan..."

"I got that one already, from all of you," Liam pointed out.

Drew came downstairs carrying a clipboard. "What are you lot standing around for? We have a portkey activating in ten minutes. I expect you all to be dressed and ready." She turned her attention to Liam. "And you! You need to get in your suit and do not forget the ring!"

"Yes ma'am," he saluted.

"Since when do we listen to her?" Jon asked Josh.

"Since now!" Drew barked.

Jon nearly jumped out of his skin. "Merlin's beard, Drew!"

Drew smiled at him.

"Scary," Jon muttered before heading upstairs.

"Get moving," Drew ordered Maddie. "You have to get the flowers."

Maddie nodded. "I'm on it."

Drew headed upstairs to see her sister.

“You look lovely," she told Darla.

"Thanks to you," Darla smiled.

"This is your special day," Drew said. "Your last one... I hope."

"It will be," Darla said. "He makes me so happy and he's good for Rafe."

"He is good to Rafe," Drew agreed as she zipped Darla's dress up the back.

There was a knock on the door and Luna stepped inside. "Oh, Darla!"

"How do I look?" Darla turned around.

"Beautiful," Luna said softly.

Darla grinned. "How's Liam?"

"He's getting ready," Luna said. "And your father is helping with Rafe."

"Great," Darla replied. "I'm nearly ready."

"Can I do anything?" Luna asked.

Darla shook her head. "I'm all set for this."

Luna smiled. "Okay, then."

"I've got the chapel set up and Maddie should be back in just a few minutes with some flowers," Drew said.

Darla nodded. She could not believe this was actually happening. By the end of the night, she would be married.

She momentarily thought of her first wedding, how handsome Hans had looked waiting for her at the end of the aisle. She had been so hopeful and happy then. Darla was happy that she and Hans had managed to stay friends despite the divorce and everything that had happened before it.

She hoped that he would be happy for her when he found out about this. Though he and Liam were not best mates by any stretch of the imagination, they were cordial with each other.

"Mummy," Rafe knocked on the door. "I'm ready!"

Drew opened the door and Darla grinned when she saw her son. He was wearing his suit and he looked so handsome.

"Ellie wants to go too," Rafe's face was turned up in a slight scowl.

"She can't miss her Aunt Ashley's going away dinner," Darla said.

"It's fine with me," Rafe replied.

"We can bring her back a piece of cake," Darla promised.

Rafe smiled. "She'll like that."

Darla took his hand. "You ready?"

"Liam's ready too," Rafe nodded.

Darla shared a look with her sister. "Let's go."

She followed Drew downstairs and her face lit up as she saw her fiancé. He looked so, so handsome in his suit.

"He's speechless," Drew whispered in her ear. "That's always a good sign."

"I think I am too," Darla replied.

"Portkey time," Drew said picking up one of Ron's trainers.

Liam reached over and wove his fingers with Darla's. "Mum and Connor are meeting us there. Drew sent them a portkey as well." Darla knew how much having his mother there meant to him.

"Let's GO," Drew said. "The chapel will only hold our spot for a half hour."

Somehow, they managed to arrive in Las Vegas without incident. "Okay," Drew began giving orders. "Jon, Josh, Maddie, RJ, you go wait with Mum in the chapel with Fiona and Connor. Dad, you stay with us."

Darla linked her arm in Ron's. "I'm sorry you're missing out on the barbecue, Dad."

"That's all right sweetheart," Ron said. "I wouldn't miss this for all the food in the world."

Darla beamed at him. "Thanks, Daddy."

"Okay," Drew handed her sister a bouquet. "Liam's waiting for you... are you ready?"

Darla nodded. "Yes."

"I go first, right?" Rafe asked.

Drew knelt down. "Just walk slow toward Liam."

"Okay," Rafe said, hugging his mother tight around the middle.

Darla felt tears welling up in her eyes. "You want this, too, right? I just want to make sure that you want this."

Rafe nodded. "He loves us a lot."

Darla smiled and touched his cheek. She was so proud of her son. She turned him toward the direction of the altar and he looked down at his feet as he slowly made his way up the aisle.

Liam smiled at his soon to be stepson as Rafe proudly took his place next to him. "Good job," he whispered.

Rafe beamed at him. "Mummy's coming."

They looked up at the same time to see Darla heading down the aisle on Ron's arm. Darla's eyes met Liam and she felt her heart swell. She reached the two of them and released Ron's arm to take Liam's.

"Hi," Darla said softly. Liam smiled at her as they turned to face the priest. It was not the wedding that they had planned, but it was perfect just the same.

*** *** ***

4. 354

*** *** ***

Harry had been back at work exactly five hours, thirty four minutes and seven seconds, and it was already proving to be the longest day of his life. Josie had apparently led three raids while he had been on holiday with his family and she was touting this to everyone who would listen.

"Then," Josie continued. "We captured three rogue Death Eaters. And I found out later that it was the shortest raid in existence."

"Harry had the old record," one of the other Aurors said looking over at him. "Josie beat you by three minutes, mate."

"Isn't that something," Harry managed to keep his tone from being completely sarcastic.

"Oh," Josie said patting his arm. "You know, some of us are still stuck in that archaic way of doing things..."

"I do what works," Harry said evenly.

Josie let out a little laugh. "Obviously..."

"Harry's always been one of our best and most faithful Aurors here," Neville said. "And that's not going to change."

"I just wanted the two of you to know that I held things down while you were on your holiday," Josie said grabbing some files from her desk.

Harry and Neville exchanged looks and Neville shook his head slightly.

The office cleared out, leaving Harry and Josephine alone. Harry still remembered the anger he felt when he walked into his office to find her sitting behind his desk. She had claimed to be looking for another file, but Harry knew better. She was snooping.

"Hard to get back into things, isn't it?" she asked conversationally.

"It's fine," he muttered.

Josie smiled. "All that time away..."

"Do you have a problem with it?" Harry snapped.

"Of course not," Josie replied smoothly.

"Then mind your own business," Harry responded coldly. Josie returned her attention to her files but wore a smug expression on her face. Harry silently scolded himself for losing his cool with her yet again. Every time she remained calm and his temper flared it just made him look worse.

There was a knock on the door and the two of them looked up from their respective work to see Lupin in the doorway. "Hello sir," Josie said quickly. "What can I do for you?"

"I wanted to say hello to Harry," Lupin said.

Harry resisted the urge to grin. "It's good to be back."

"Good to have you back," Lupin said smiling at him. "We missed you around here."

"Thank you," Harry replied. "I'm looking forward to the next raid."

"We're going to meet about that in a couple of hours," Lupin told him. "Josie has some Intel..."

"I'm ready to go now," Josie piped in.

Lupin smiled. "That's great. Harry?"

"I'm ready to lead," Harry told him.

Lupin grinned. "Well, let's go into the meeting room. I'll get Neville."

Harry got up from his desk and followed his mentor down the corridor.

Josie followed behind him, still wearing that smug expression on her face.

He hoped that she wouldn't be allowed on this missions seeing as she had completed three others. He wanted a chance to prove that he could hold his own.

"You sure you don't want your wife in here?" Josie asked, nudging him. "Kind of bring home the fact that you're the minister's husband. Ooooh...I know, we'll bring up the fact that you killed good, old Voldie..."

Harry sent her a dirty look. "Bet you wish you'd done that, don't you?"

"THAT was years ago," Josie shot back. "You can't fall back on that forever."

"I never have," Harry told her.

"Right," Josie said smiling sweetly at him as she breezed into the meeting room.

Harry narrowed his eyes as he went in and sat next to Neville in front of Lupin's chair.
"We all know that there is still a group of rogue Death Eaters," Lupin began. "In the last couple of weeks, under the lead of Josephine here, we were able to catch quite a few of them."

"I'll get the rest," Josie said. "Don't worry."

"I think we're going to let Harry lead this next one," Lupin said.

"Thank you sir," Harry didn't need to turn around to know that Josie would be seething at this news.

"Sir," Josie said. "I--I was the one that gathered all the Intel. I really feel that I am more qualified to lead this raid."

"I understand," Lupin said. "But Harry has never led us astray."

"But--" Josie started to protest.

"Harry will lead this raid," Lupin repeated firmly.

"Whatever you think is best," Josie said quietly.

"Neville, you'll be second in command," Lupin said. "Get your group together."

Neville nodded. "Yes, sir."

"Harry, go get yourself ready for the mission and pick your team," Lupin ordered.

Harry knew exactly the people he wanted on his team and Josephine was not one of them. At the moment, he did not put it past her to sabotage the mission to make herself look better. "So I'm not going on this mission?" Josie was asking Lupin as Harry left the room.

"You've already led three," Harry heard Lupin say.

"I know but--" she began.

This time, Harry wore a smug expression as he looked back into the room. Josie caught him and Harry was momentarily surprised at the look of hatred that crossed her face. Turnabout was fair play, Harry thought to himself. He gathered his team- including Ethan, Justin and his old trainee Natalie and brought them back to Lupin.

"Excellent choices," Lupin said. He looked at Josie. "You can brief the team, Josephine."

Harry noted that Josie looked none too enthusiastic as she told them the hideout location and characteristics of the people they would be looking to bring in.

"We'll prepare to leave in ten minutes," Harry told his group.

"We'll follow and go in from behind," Neville told his team. "Meet up in the middle and surround the Death Eaters." Josie reluctantly handed Harry the map she had painstakingly created. The look she shot him was one of pure hatred.

"Hm," Harry said. "This might be of help."

"You know this is completely unfair," she hissed, in a voice low enough so only he would hear.

"I don't know what you're talking about," Harry said. Josie glared at him. "I'll let you know if this is useful," Harry crumpled the map in his hand.

"I can't wait," Josie said sarcastically.

Harry pushed past her to his team. "Let's go." He could feel Josie's eyes on him as he led the way.

"Dad this is brilliant," Ethan said. "I can't wait to get this group." Harry nodded. It would be nice to get back to work by pulling off this raid.

Harry used his wand to duplicate the map and he handed copies to each of the team members.

"Memorize the whereabouts of the Death Eaters and then destroy these," he said. Harry studied the map and decided the best course of action would be to break up in teams of two.

"Ethan," he said. "You take your team around to this side, while Neville comes around from behind. I'll go in the front."

Ethan nodded. He knew how important this mission was for his father and he was not going to let him down.

"Let's go," Neville motioned to Harry and the group Apparated out.

They arrived in the woods just outside the small village where the Death Eaters were camped out. "Quiet," Harry ordered them. "Split up, now."

Harry could not shake the feeling that something was not quite right here.

"Sir?" one of his team members asked. "Are we to move in?"

Harry was about to answer when the house before them suddenly burst into flames.
"Shit!" Harry said. "Get back!"

The adjacent homes also burst into flames and Neville drew his wand. "What the hell?"

"Get down now!" Harry said as a spell shot out towards them. He deflected it and sent one of his own.

Ethan covered Natalie as she made a break for the woods. Harry and his team went on the offence while Neville and his team approached the house. Harry felt the adrenaline pumping through his veins as he steadied his wand, ready to defend his team. He could not shake the feeling that the Death Eaters had been tipped off to their arrival. He wondered if Josie would go low enough to do something like that.

"There's no one here!" Ethan cursed.

"Everyone retreat!" Harry barked.

Harry knew without a doubt that someone had tipped them off and they had burned the houses to destroy any evidence.

He saw a flash of clothing to his right and pointed his wand. "Stupefy!" he shouted.

The woman stopped in her tracks.

Harry used a spell to bind her arms and legs together. "We'll take her back with us," he said.

"You want me to comb the area to see if there's any evidence?" Ethan asked.

Harry nodded. "Be on your best guard. Who knows how many of them there are now."

Natalie and Justin stayed behind with Ethan while Neville and Harry took the woman back to Auror Headquarters. "I can't believe this," Neville said. "They had us pegged."

Harry was positively seething. Though he had no concrete proof, he was certain Josie was behind this. "You don't think she'd sent us into the lion's den do you?" Neville voiced his thoughts.

Harry shrugged. "I don't know, but I sure as hell am going to find out."

Harry called for Lupin to come to one of the interrogation rooms as he hauled the woman up into a chair.

"Who are you?" Harry asked her point-blank.

"I don't have to tell you anything," the woman spat hatefully.

"You see," Harry said sitting down across from her. "That's where you're wrong."

"Harry," Lupin hurried into the room. "What's happened?"

"It was a bust," Harry said to him. He motioned to the female Death Eater. "Well, except for her."

"Get some Veritaserum," Lupin ordered.

"I'll get it," Josie offered. Harry looked over at her, wondering when she had arrived.

"An extra strong dose," Lupin said.

"Yes, sir," Josie said, nodding at him. "Coming right up."

Harry glared at the other woman. "Lupin, I need a word with you in private when we're done here. Things were really messed up tonight."

"Of course," Lupin said solemnly.

Josie turned and looked back at Harry. "Something wrong with my map?"

Harry glared at her. "Do you mind? I'm trying to do an interrogation."

"This should have been mine," Josie hissed at him so Lupin wouldn't over hear. "I don't know how you managed to goof it up--"

Harry let out a sarcastic laugh. "Oh, that's rich. I goofed it up."

"Potter." Lupin spoke sharply. "Hilson."

Neville sighed. "I'll get the Veritaserum and I'll do the interrogation."

"Like hell," Harry snapped.

"Longbottom's right," Lupin said firmly. "Hilson. Potter. My office. Now."

Josie and Harry glared at each other. "Now!" Lupin ordered. Harry pushed past her and stalked into Lupin's office.

When they were alone, Lupin demanded they sit and give him answers. Josie opened her mouth to respond, but Harry beat her to the punch. "She gave us a map that led us to an area where we were nearly ambushed," Harry reported.

Josie glared at him. "How dare you accuse me of sabotaging your mission!"

"Because you fucking DID!" Harry roared.

"Harry!" Lupin warned.

"She's been trying to sabotage me since she came here," Harry snapped.

"I could care less about you," Josie said. "I'm here to protect the people of the magical world not to bolster your fragile ego."

Harry almost lunged towards her and hit the other woman but Lupin gave him a warning look. "Look," Harry said trying to keep his emotions in check. "The lives of my team were in danger today. I don't take that lightly, Hilson."

"I wouldn't do anything to sabotage a mission, Potter." Josie said icily.

"Unless I'm leading it,' Harry shot back.

"That's NOT TRUE!" Josie was losing her temper fast.

"Why do you think Josephine sabotaged your mission, Harry?" Lupin asked.

"She gave me this map," Harry tossed the crumpled parchment onto the desk. "And it was supposed to reveal the locations of Death Eaters. Instead we walked into a trap!"

"Are you insinuating that I tipped them off?" Josie asked incredulously.

"Would you?" Harry asked pointedly.

"Remus," Josie said looking at the older man. "I'm not going to dignify his question with a response. I think my record speaks for itself."

"Harry this is an awfully serious accusation," Lupin said.

"He just can't stand it that I've beaten his record," Josie said glaring at Harry.

"This isn't school," Lupin said sternly.

Harry looked pointedly at Josie.

"I'm putting both of you on warning," Lupin said. "This behaviour is childish."

"I'm sorry, sir," Josie said quietly.

Harry glared at both of them.

"I think it's best if you both leave for the day," Lupin said. "Neville will handle the interrogation and file the paperwork."

"But I brought her in!" Harry exclaimed.

Lupin folded his arms and levelled his gaze. "Are you questioning my authority, Harry?"

"No," Harry muttered.

"I'll see you both tomorrow," Lupin said firmly. Harry shoved back his chair and left Lupin's office.

He was practically seeing red as he stalked out of headquarters. His first day back and he was being sent home like some spoiled toddler.

It was all that damn Josie's fault too," he thought angrily.

She acted all innocent but he knew she was playing all of them. Harry would not have taken this so personally if she had not jeopardized the team. Someone could have died or been seriously hurt.

Still fuming, Harry arrived back at the mansion and sought out his wife. In the state he was in, the only one who could possibly calm him down would be Hermione.

She was in her home office, just finishing up a stack of paperwork. "You're home early--" she began but stopped when she saw her husband's face.

"Harry?" Hermione asked, noticing the soot and ash on his clothes and face. "What's happened?"

"That bloody woman," Harry snapped. "She's made a fool out of me and my team!"

Hermione stood up and walked across the room to him. "Josephine?"

"Who else?" Harry asked.

Hermione led him over to the sofa, but he shook her off. He did not want to sit down.

"She sabotaged my mission," Harry ranted. "She wants me to fail so she can win the position."

Hermione looked at him. "Are you sure? From what I've seen of her records, she doesn't seem the type to sabotage..."
"I know what she did!" Harry said angrily.
Hermione held up her hand. "I'm sorry. I wasn't there. Just tell me what happened."

Harry detailed the events of the day to his wife, finishing with Lupin's dismissal of the two of them.

Hermione shook her head as Harry finished. From what he said, Josie's sabotage seemed like a definite possibility.

"If this is proven true then it will have a real effect on her position here," Hermione said.

"I would never do this to another Auror," Harry said, still fuming. "She put the lives of everyone on that mission in jeopardy."

"Did everyone get out safely?" Hermione asked. "Was Ethan there? Is he all right?"

Harry nodded. "We're fine. Ethan stayed behind to help collect evidence." Hermione relaxed and nodded. Harry finally sat down and put his head in his hands.

"Hey," Hermione put her hand on his shoulder. "Lupin knows how good you are."

Harry nodded. "I know."

Hermione moved closer to him on the sofa. "I think you're a shoo in, and I'm not just saying that because I have a vote in the matter. Everyone knows how good you are at what you do."

Harry reached for her hand and gave it a squeeze.

"Just trust me," she said softly.

"What would I do without you?" Harry asked finally offering her a grin.

"Go completely crazy," she said. "You do have such a temper."

"I'm not THAT bad," Harry said nudging her.

"It's where Saffy gets it from," Hermione pointed out.

Harry chuckled. "That's why everyone's so scared of her."

"We did make some formidable children," Hermione said with a grin.

"That we did," Harry agreed. "Merlin, I'm a mess."

"Go clean up," Hermione said. "I'll make some tea."

Harry gave her a kiss. "Thanks."

"Chin up," Hermione said. "It shouldn’t' be much longer."

"And hopefully she'll be out of my hair," Harry said.

"If you're in charge you won't have to keep her," Hermione called back. Harry nodded. He would gladly send her back to Australia.

"I'll have the tea ready in a few minutes," she said.
Harry nodded and with a sigh headed upstairs to take a quick shower. Hermione busied herself with the tea, wondering if it was time to bring Lupin in and start questioning him about the candidates.

She hated seeing her husband tense like this and she knew he was probably upstairs questioning his decision to go on holiday at such a critical point. She would have to reassure him that no matter what Josephine did, the Wizengamot would be looking at the whole picture not just recent activity. She just hoped that Josephine was not deliberately sabotaging missions just to make herself look better. Harry was right---people's lives were at stake.

Harry came down about 10 minutes later looking a bit more refreshed and a lot cleaner.

"Feeling better?" Hermione asked.

"Yeah," he nodded.

"You smell really good," Hermione said pecking him on the cheek before handing him a cup of tea.

"Only the best for you," Harry replied.

They sat down at the table and Hermione studied him. He was still preoccupied but his demeanour had improved. She set her cup down and stood up. Coming up behind him, she started massaging his shoulders.

"It's been awhile since you've given me a massage," Harry said.

"I used to do it all the time when you were in training," Hermione recalled.

"Those easy days," Harry said.

"You definitely were not as tense," Hermione said moving her hands over his shoulders.

"Thackeray," Harry recalled. "That giant arse."

"You made it through that ordeal and you'll make it through this," Hermione encouraged.

"You're right," he nodded, closing his eyes.

"Just. Relax," Hermione said soothingly.

"I will," Harry promised.

Hermione kissed the top of his head. "I love you."

"Love you too," he answered. "Thanks for calming me down."

"That's what I am here for," Hermione said.

*** *** ***

It was nearly two in the morning and the diner was nearly empty save for Gabriel in his usual booth at the back and a couple of nurses eating a late dinner at the counter. Gabriel had a big exam tomorrow morning and although he was tired, he knew he had to keep studying. Sleep would be great right now, but it would not help him pass the exam. Absently, he ran a hand through his hair just as Stephanie set a plate of muffins before him.

"I didn't order these," he said.

"Of course you didn't," Stephanie said with a grin. "I just made them and I need a guinea pig. Let me know what you think."

"Hmmm..." Gabriel said. "Am I risking certain death by biting into one of these?"

"Very funny," Stephanie said glaring at him. "Eat."

He unwrapped one and bit into it. "These are great, Steph."

"You really think so?" Stephanie asked, sitting down. "I mean, you're not just saying that because you're exhausted and can barely think straight?"

"Thanks to that strong coffee, I'm more than awake," Gabriel said with a grin.

"My boss is letting me try out some recipes," Stephanie said grinning at him. "It's not much...but it's a start."

"Seems as if you're a natural," Gabriel told her. "They're fantastic."

Stephanie blushed. "Thanks."

"How's the wrist?" he asked her.

Stephanie held out her arm. "See for yourself."

He applied a slight bit of pressure to it. "Seems like it healed up well. I'm glad."

Stephanie smiled. "Well, you see I had this really great doctor..."

"Almost doctor," Gabriel joked.

Stephanie laughed. "This really great 'almost' doctor then."

"Everything's going okay for you then?" Gabriel turned serious. "With Tony?"

Stephanie's smile faltered a bit at the mention of her boyfriend. But, thankfully, he was out of town and she had enjoyed a little freedom these last couple of days. But, he insisted she text or call him every two hours to keep tabs on her. "Good," Stephanie said with a shrug.

"Is he still hurting you?" Gabriel asked point blank.

"He never hurt me," Stephanie said looking down at the table. The lies came so easily now.

"Steph you can't lie about this," Gabriel told her. "We already had this talk."
"You should have another muffin," Stephanie said pushing the plate toward him.

"I just want to help you;" Gabriel ignored the muffins.

"I know," Stephanie said reaching over and patting his arm. "You're amazing, Gabe."

"I can help you leave him," Gabriel told her.

Stephanie looked over at him. "Gabe..."

"You deserve better than him, Steph." Gabriel told her. "You know it."

"He's been very good to me," Stephanie said softly.

"How?" Gabriel was confused. "He hits you. He broke your wrist!"

Stephanie looked at him. She had never told anyone the truth. "Well, my father walked out on my mother when I was really young. For the longest time, it was just my mom and me. She did the best she could, but she was more interested in having a good time than raising a daughter. I took care of her more than the other way around."

"I never knew that," Gabriel said quietly. "What happened?"

"Well, she kicked me out when her new boyfriend did not want me around," Stephanie said, tears welling up in her eyes. "So, I came here to Los Angeles. Tony was the first person I ever met here. He---he took me in and gave me a place to stay."

"That doesn't give him the right to hurt you," Gabriel argued.

Stephanie opened her mouth to respond when Melanie plopped down beside Gabriel, interrupting the moment.

"I thought I'd find you here," she ignored Stephanie and leaned over to kiss him. Gabriel did not respond, momentarily angry at Melanie for interrupting this moment. He had nearly broken through to Stephanie.

"I'm starved," Melanie didn't notice his expression. "I hope they have something fresh here at this time of night. I hate those fattening foods..."

Stephanie stood up. "What can I get you?"

"A mixed greens salad," Melanie said dismissively. "And don't cover it in dressing- put that on the side."

"Sure," Stephanie said. "And to drink?"

"Ice water." Melanie turned to look at Gabriel. "You will not believe this patient I just had."

Stephanie shared a look with Gabriel before turning for the kitchen. He half listening to what Melanie was saying, only feigning interest by nodding and making noises at the appropriate times. Suddenly he realised she was asking him a question. "What?"

"I asked if you were ready for the big Biochem exam tomorrow," Melanie said nudging him.

"I hope so," he replied. "I feel like it's burned into my brain."

Melanie pulled her book out of her bag. "What's got you so preoccupied?"

"Just the test," he lied.

Melanie's nose wrinkled in disgust as she looked at the plate of muffins. "Eww."

"Those are amazing," Gabriel said. "You should try one."

"No, thank you," she said. "Those are loaded with fat and calories."
"Sometimes a little fat and calories are good for you," he said.

"Well, maybe if I can work it off," Melanie said winking at him.

He smiled at her. "Anything else happen tonight?"

Melanie started to tell him about an attending that they both disliked. Gabriel tried to listen to Melanie, but in actuality, all he wanted to do was go back to the kitchen and talk to Stephanie.

"Gabe," Melanie waved a hand in front of his face. "Are you in there?"

"Sorry," Gabriel said, giving her an apologetic look. "I'm not the best company tonight, Mel."

"I guess I can understand," she said. "I was studying for that damn test in between patients."

Stephanie placed the salad and water before Melanie. She took the plate of muffins. "I'll box these up for you, Gabe. So, you can have something for the morning."

"Thanks," he told her. "I'll be right back." Melanie slid out of the booth and moved to the other side so Gabriel could head for the bathroom.

Melanie glared at Stephanie as the waitress picked up the plate of muffins. "Do you make it a habit of sitting down with your customers, Sally?" Melanie asked her point-blank.

"I beg your pardon?" Stephanie asked.

"Can the innocent act," Melanie hissed at her.

"I don't know what you're talking about--" Stephanie began.

Melanie rolled her eyes. "I know what you're trying to do, but it won't work. He's my boyfriend, not yours. Besides, what would he want with a nobody like you. Free coffee?"

"Gabriel and I are just friends," Stephanie said in a controlled voice. "I live with my boyfriend."

"Maybe you should remind yourself of that," Melanie said sarcastically.

Stephanie stared at the other girl and felt herself growing angry. "I've never made a move on Gabriel," she said tightly. "And you have no reason to speak to me like this."

"Go away," Melanie said dismissively. "We're done."

Stephanie rolled her eyes. "Bitch," she muttered to herself as she turned to walk away.

"Steph?" Gabriel called out, but she just held up her hand and hurried to the kitchen.

"What's the matter with her?" Gabriel asked, sliding back into the booth.

"Who cares," Melanie replied, putting her napkin on her lap. "She's just a nothing little waitress."

Gabriel stared at her for a long moment. "My mother was just a waitress too."

Melanie silently cursed herself for that slip of the tongue. "I didn't mean that as it came out..."

"She's working an honest living, and I find that respectable," Gabriel said coolly.

"Of course," Melanie said hastily.

He couldn't help but feel that he'd just seen a very different side to Melanie that he hadn't known existed.

"And I'm sure she works very hard," Melanie said. "I couldn't do this."

"It's a tougher job than people realise," Gabriel relaxed a bit. "My mother was on her feet all the time."

"I guess I didn't realise given who your father is," Melanie said.

"He met her at the restaurant she worked at," Gabriel said.

"Oh," Melanie said, hoping this was not a case of like father, like son.

"So maybe you shouldn't judge a book by its cover, Mel," Gabriel said. "You have no idea what someone like her is going through."

"I'll keep that in mind," Melanie pasted a smile onto her face.

Gabriel nodded. "Let's---let's go over the notes from Chapter Ten..."

"We'd both better pass this exam with flying colours," Melanie said, grabbing a fork for her salad.

In the kitchen, Stephanie peered out the small window. She could not believe Gabriel was dating someone like her. He thought she could do better? Well, the same applied to him.

She took the box with his muffins and also grabbed the coffeepot to refill his cup. At least now he'd stop bugging her about Tony.

She should never have told Gabriel about her past. She did not know why she had. He was just so easy to talk to. He always had been. She sighed as she watched him bend his head over his textbook. She had to admit she did care about him. He'd been there for her several times when she needed help. If only things were different, Stephanie thought.

She heard a peal of laughter and looked out to see Gabriel and Melanie apparently laughing at something in their textbooks. Stephanie shook her head. How blind could Gabriel be?

5. 355

*** *** ***

Ashley was two weeks into her trip, and they had just left Cairo and had headed into Rome. She and Brittany were keeping in touch and found out they would be in the city at the same time and were looking forward to seeing one another. Ashley had actually just checked into her hotel and hurried to meet her best friend at the Trevi Fountain.

"Brit!" she squealed upon seeing the brunette.

Brittany turned and her face broke into a wide smile when she saw her best friend. "Ash!"

Ashley hugged her tightly. "I've missed you so much!"

"I missed you too!" Brittany exclaimed. "Look at you!"

"How about you?" Ashley said. "You look like a rock and roller!"

"Well, I've only been doing this for about a week," Brittany said beaming at her. "But, I love it so far! In fact, the boys are appearing on an Italian television show tomorrow afternoon and I get to choose their outfits!"

"I bet they'll look fantastic," Ashley said loyally. "I love your purple streaks."

Brittany grinned. "Thanks! I sent a photo home and Zander said--"

"I don't want to hear about Zander," Ashley shook her head. "Not even his name."

Brittany rolled her eyes. "Ash---"

"I don't," Ashley interrupted.

"You two are driving me crazy," Brittany said, grabbing her friend by the arm. "He says the same thing about you."

"I don't care," Ashley said resolutely.

Brittany sat down on a bench and motioned for Ashley to do the same. Ashley reluctantly did so. "So," Brittany said. "I guess you wouldn't care that he accepted an internship for the London Philharmonic..."

Ashley bit her lower lip. She did care. She was happy that Zander was pursuing his dream of being a composer.

"He had to play an original composition to get in," Brittany said. "Do you know what got him in?"

"My song," Ashley said softly.

Brittany nodded. "The one and only."

"Look," Ashley shook her head. "I don't want to spoil our visit talking about Zander."

"He loves you, Ashley," Brittany argued.

"Then he wouldn't have slammed the door in my face," Ashley snapped.

Brittany rolled her eyes. "The reason he did that was because---"

"Stop," Ashley told her. "Don't matchmake."

Brittany held up her hands. "Fine."

"Thank you," Ashley said. "What do you want to do tonight?"

"Admire the scenery," Brittany said as two Italian blokes walked by.

Ashley laughed. "Same old Brit. What happened with Evan?"

"We are still together," Brittany said. "But, I can still browse."

"You're terrible," Ashley giggled.

Brittany grinned. "Well, tell me about how Egypt was."

"Oh it was gorgeous," Ashley said. "I can't believe the pyramids!"

"And how are the people you're travelling with?" Brittany asked.

"They're really cool," Ashley said. "I've made friends with a few of the girls, but none of them are like you."

Brittany giggled. "As if anyone could ever compare. I am one of a kind."

"Thankfully," Ashley laughed, tucking her arm into Brittany's.

Ashley told her best friend about some of the sights she had seen in Egypt as they walked. "The Sphinx is amazing," Ashley said. "I drew it from every angle possible."

Brittany looked at her friend. She could tell Ashley was enjoying her trip, but she could also tell that her friend was still hurting. Zander was the same way. She wanted to tell them how stubborn and stupid they were both being.

"Do you want to get some gelato?" Ashley asked, breaking Brittany out of her reverie.

"Sure," Brittany nodded. "That sounds delicious."

"My treat," Ashley said leading the way. They joined the queue. Brittany felt someone tap her on the shoulder. "Kevin! Blake! What are you guys doing here?" Brittany asked.

"We were headed to that bar across the street," Blake nodded his head. "Hey, Ash!"

Ashley smiled at Kevin's drummer. "Hi, Blake. Good to see you."

Kevin didn't smile as he looked at his ex girlfriend. "Hello, Ashley."

"Kevin," Ashley said, unable to meet his gaze.

"Awkward," Brittany muttered.

"Hey, Brit," Blake said taking her arm. "I wanted to ask you about the event tomorrow."

"Oh I was going to tell you my idea for you guys with your hair," Brittany said.

Ashley knew what they were trying to do, but she really wished they would stop. The last thing she wanted was to be alone with Kevin. She had hurt him deeply and she still felt guilty about that.

Kevin was having the same thoughts as he glared at Blake and Brittany. "Nice..." he muttered.

"That wasn't very subtle," Ashley finally said after Blake and Brittany had walked away.

"Not especially," Kevin looked up at her. "How... how's your trip?"

"Nice," Ashley said quietly. "And--and your tour?"

"It's good," Kevin said. "Brit's been great as our stylist so far."

Ashley smiled. "She's so happy."

He nodded. "Wish I could say the same." Ashley looked down unsure of what to say. "I'm sorry," Kevin apologised. "I shouldn't put you on the spot."

"I deserve it," Ashley said.

"No you don't," he told her.

Ashley looked up at him. "You're just being nice."

"I still care about you," he replied.

"I still care about you too," Ashley said. "I really meant it when I said I wanted to be friends."

"Are you sure you want to just be friends?" he blurted out.

Ashley watched as Kevin took her hand. "Kev..."

"I'll do anything you want," he told her. "I mean it." Ashley gave his hand a squeeze. "We could try again," Kevin said hopefully.

Ashley closed her eyes. She could so easily say yes, but that would not be fair to Kevin.

"Come on," he coaxed. "Give me one more chance."

"Kevin," Ashley said pulling her hand away.

"Where's Zander?" he asked her. "If you two are supposed to be together then why isn't he here?”

Ashley looked away.

"I love you," he said intently. Tears welled in her eyes. "I miss you," Kevin said. "And I can't stop thinking about you."

"I can't," Ashley said. He sighed and let go of her hand. "You deserve so much better than me," Ashley said to him.

"Can't I be the judge of that?" he asked.

Ashley shook her head. "It would be so easy to fall back into this."

"I do love you Kevin, “Ashley said.

"Then-" he began.

"But not in the way you want me to," Ashley interjected.

Kevin looked defeated. "I can't force you to have feelings for me..."

"You wouldn't be forcing me," Ashley said softly. "Kevin, you're so easy to love. But, it would not be fair to you to be with you when I have these feelings for Zander."

"You wouldn't be forcing me," Ashley said softly. "Kevin, you're so easy to love. But, it would not be fair to you to be with you when I have these feelings for Zander."

"I guess," he admitted reluctantly.

"I'm sorry," Ashley said genuinely.

"Like I said," Kevin replied. "I can't force you to have feelings for me."

Ashley was at a loss for what to say. Everything she was saying only seemed to hurt him more which was the last thing she wanted to do.

"I shouldn't be making you feel so bad," Kevin continued.

Ashley looked at him in disbelief. "I should be saying that."

"It'snot going to be easy for me to just be friends with you right now, but I'll try," he told her.

"I'd like that," Ashley said. "I really would."

"Of course, it helps that we probably won't see much of each other," Kevin attempted to joke.

Ashley smiled. "Kev..."

"I'll try," he smiled back at her.

"Me too," Ashley said. "In fact, I'd love to see you guys play."

"I'll get you tickets," he replied.

"Thanks," Ashley said.

Brittany and Blake came back over. "Did we miss anything?" she asked brightly.

"Just Ash shooting me down again," Kevin replied.

"You should hear the stuff he's written since you broke up with him," Blake said. "Bloody depressing-- ouch!"

Kevin had elbowed his friend and band mate hard in the ribs. "Shut it."

"Tactful," Brittany rolled her eyes.

"I'll leave tickets for you at the door," Kevin promised Ashley.

"Thanks," Ashley said. "I'll bring a few friends from my trip."

Kevin stepped forward and pecked her on the cheek. "I'll see you tonight."

"Great," Ashley smiled. "Brit, how about our gelato?"

Ashley watched Kevin go. She had nearly taken him up on his offer. But, those feelings for Zander were still there. No matter how far away she was, she still thought about him all the time. Hopefully, as time went on, she would get over him and put this behind her. But, she did not know if or when that would ever happen.

*** *** ***

In the sitting room of the Weasley house, Caroline and Katie giggled at the sight of Emma pacing in front of the fireplace. The three girls along with Jon, Allison, Adam and Emma were going to Diagon Alley to buy school supplies. Emma had gone loads of times before, but this would be the first time she'd be getting supplies for herself.

"MUMMY! DADDY!" Emma yelled running to the foot of the stairs. "LET'S GO!"

"You're too loud," Adam complained.

Emma glared at him. "We should just leave you at home!"

"Nope," Adam said smugly. "I'm too little."

Caroline came up behind her brother and tickled his side. "He's going to go and look at the Quidditch stuff with Daddy while we get our things. Right, Adam?"

"Right," Adam said. "Going to get a broom."

Jon came downstairs with Allison and Olivia. Emma looked at her mother. "Mummy, can we trade Adam in for another dog?"

"NO!" Adam shouted.

"Emma Madeline," Allison warned. "Be nice to your brother."

"Yeah," Adam said. "Or Snape will lock you in the dungeon at night."

"You don't even know Snape," Emma pointed out.

"I heard about him," Adam replied.

"Okay, okay," Allison said getting in between them. "Let's go and remember we're going to behave."

Emma checked to make sure her parents weren’t watching before sticking her tongue out at Adam.

"Dad--" Adam started to say.

"No more," Jon warned his son.

Adam folded his arms and stalked toward the fireplace. Katie and Caroline shared a look and broke into giggles.

"Come ON," Emma begged. "There's a cauldron with my name on it!"

Allison grinned and reached for her hand. "That's right, baby girl. Are you excited?"

"SO excited," Emma said happily.

Allison gave her hand a squeeze. "Let's go then. Katie, you and Caroline go first. Then, Emma, Livvie and I will follow. Jon and Adam will go last."

"Okay," Caroline grabbed for the Floo Powder.

"I wish they'd make this stuff so it wouldn't get soot all over you," Katie said stepping into the fireplace with her friend.

"Me too," Caroline wrinkled her nose at the smell.

"Diagon Alley!" Caroline exclaimed as she dropped the Floo Powder.

She and Katie were coughing as they headed out into the shop.

Katie dusted herself off and then helped Caroline. The rest of Caroline's family appeared.

Allison looked at the two older girls. "Do you want to go and get your books while we get Emma's wand?" she asked them.

Emma looked over at Adam with a devilish grin. "My wand..."

Adam rolled his eyes. "You can't use it on me, Em!"

"Want to bet?" she asked.

Caroline giggled. "Em, Adam's right. You'll be expelled if you use magic outside of school."

"See?" Adam asked. Emma just gave him her most mischievous look before taking her mother's hand again.

Katie linked her arm with Caroline's and led the way to the book shoppe. "Em's so cute," Katie said. "Poor Adam."

"He doesn't know what he's in for," Caroline replied.

Katie reached into her bag for her book list. She hated shopping for books and hoped they would finish up soon to check out the latest fashions in Lavender's boutique.

"I have a lot to get," Caroline said. "I may be a little while. Did you want to go ahead somewhere without me?"

"You and your books," Katie teased. "I'll just find mine and meet you over at the magazines, okay?"

"Okay," Caroline agreed.

Katie grabbed her list from her bag and headed upstairs. She started browsing, half heartedly picking out her books when she heard a familiar voice.

"Hello, Katie," Ruby Salinger, a fellow Slytherin said. "How were your hols?"

"Hi Ruby," Katie said. "Mine have been great."

Ruby motioned for two other girls from their year to join them. "Mine, too. Merlin, I can't believe we have to go back to school."

"I know," Katie rolled her eyes. "A perfectly good waste of time, for me."

"Well, you'll be too busy ruling Slytherin," Ruby said grinning at her.

"You bet I will," Katie agreed.

Caroline came around the corner. "Hey, Katie...I found that book that---oh..." Her voice trailed off as she saw her friend surrounded by her minions.

"Hey Caroline," Katie replied. "This is Ruby- she's with me in Slytherin. Ruby this is Caroline."

"I knew I smelled a Weasley," Ruby said disdainfully. Caroline's smile faltered.

"Nice dress," Ruby's friend snickered at Caroline's sundress. "Did you buy that at a second-hand shoppe or did one of your hundred siblings hand it down to you?"

"I helped her pick that out just yesterday," Katie cut in. "I happen to think it's cute."

It was hard to tell who was more surprised at Katie's comments---Caroline or the other Slytherin girls.

"Well..." Ruby's friend recovered. "I don't like it."

"Go away, Weasley," Ruby said turning her back on Caroline. "So, Katie, I was thinking---"

Katie glared at her. "I didn't say you could talk to my friends like that."

Ruby looked at her in disbelief. "You're serious?"

Katie raised an eyebrow. Ruby shook her head.

"Apologize," Katie told her. "Or you'll be exiled next year, Ruby. You'll be so far down the table even Filch's cat wouldn't want to eat with you."

"I will not," Ruby said indignantly.

"It's okay, Katie," Caroline said. "I don't need her apology."

"I wasn't going to give one," Ruby said haughtily. "A REAL Slytherin wouldn't be caught dead with a Weasley."

Katie laughed and looked at the other two girls. "Tessa? Paulina? Do you feel the same was as Ruby?"

"I uh..." Tessa looked a bit lost for words. "Um..."

Paulina stepped forward and extended her hand to Caroline. "I'm Paulina, by the way. That dress is really pretty. Brings out the colour in your eyes."

"Thanks," Caroline said, her tone surprised.

"Caroline is my best and oldest friend in the whole world," Katie announced. "And if I hear that any of you have done anything or said anything to make her feel bad, you'll have to answer to me. I think you know what happens when you cross me."

"We know," Paulina said quickly.

"Now, if you'll excuse us, we have some shopping to do," Katie said linking her arm with Caroline's.

Caroline looked at Katie in amazement. "You stood up for me to those Slytherins."

"Of course," Katie said with a shrug. "Why wouldn't I?"

Caroline just shrugged too.

"I should never have treated you like I did," Katie said. "I was probably ten times worse than that horrid Ruby. You didn't deserve that."

"It's not such a big deal anymore," Caroline replied.

"It is," Katie said. "I really missed being friends, Caroline. I think we got back a little of what we had before this summer. Don't you?"

"We sure did," Caroline agreed.

"So," Katie said nudging her. "If someone messes with you, they mess with me." Caroline laughed. "And I happen to think that dress looks fabulous on you," Katie said. "And not just because I picked it out for you."

"I like it a lot," Caroline said. "It was nice of you to help me with my wardrobe."

"Of course," Katie said smiling.

"So how are things with Bradley?" Caroline asked as they approached the queue to pay.

"Moving a little slower than I'd like," Katie said. She did not mention how much Bradley had talked about Caroline on their date.

"I'm sure once we're back at school you two will heat up a bit," Caroline told her.

"I certainly plan on it," Katie said. "In fact, could you do me a favour? Since you two are such good friends, could you put in a good word for me?"

"Um... sure." Caroline agreed a bit hesitantly. She wasn't sure why, but she felt strange about helping Katie out.

"Thanks," Katie beamed at her.

"No problem," Caroline put her stack of books on the counter. "Where should we go now?"

"Want to go see how Em's doing?" Katie asked.

"I'm sure she's already at the sweets shoppe," Caroline replied.

Katie laughed. "Em never changes."

"I hope she never does," Caroline said as she paid the clerk.

"She won't," Katie said, paying for her books.

Caroline studied her friend. Today, Katie had really surprised her. She had never in a million years thought Katie would stick up for her in front of her Slytherin friends.

*** *** ***

Harry found himself in yet another foul mood at work that day. This time Josephine had successfully managed to usurp him on a raid and was jubilantly listing everything that she'd done to apprehend the suspects.

"And after that," she continued. "They didn't have a chance. My stunning spell had them all."

"Excellent work, Josephine," Kingsley said, patting her on the back.

"Thank you," Josephine couldn't help but smirk at Harry.

"Easy," Neville said in a low voice to Harry. "You'll have your chance tomorrow."

"I better," Harry snapped. "I'm tired of this. When the hell are they going to make a decision?"

"Word is next week," Neville said.

"About time," Harry grumbled.

"Go home and get some rest," Neville said. He had already led a successful mission earlier that week. "Your big day is tomorrow."

"If she doesn't one up me again," Harry muttered.

"She's off tomorrow," Neville said. "Remember?"

Harry's mood brightened immediately. "That's the best news I've had all day."

Neville grinned. "Night, Harry."

Harry decided to go up and check in with his wife before leaving the Ministry. "Hey Sam," he said, walking into the office.

"Brace yourself," Sam said. "She's not in the best of moods."

"Did she have to deal with that Italian Minister again?" Harry grimaced.

Sam nodded. "All morning."

"Shit," Harry said. "Maybe--"

The door to Hermione's office opened and she stalked out of the room, muttering something as she threw a file on Samuel's desk.

"Hi sweetheart," Harry managed.

Hermione put her hand to her forehead. "Harry, now really isn't the best time."

"I just wanted to say I'm going home," Harry replied.

"Must be nice," Hermione muttered. "Samuel--can you get me something for a headache?"

"I'll get it," Harry said quickly. Samuel picked up the files and excused himself, leaving the couple alone.

"I swear," Hermione muttered. "This has just been the worst day..."

"Sam said you were with the Italian minister all morning," Harry said following his wife back into her office.

Hermione rolled her eyes. "That man is insufferable."

Harry quickly mixed the headache potion for her and carried it over to her. "Why do you let him get to you like that?"

"Why do you let Josephine get to you?" Hermione countered sharply. "Same thing."

"Fair point," Harry said, handing her the glass.

Hermione sighed. "Thanks..."

"Did you get any sleep last night?" Harry asked her. "I went to bed and you were still at work and when I woke up..."

"I never even left here," Hermione answered.

Harry looked at her in surprise. "Sweetheart..."

"There was just too much to do," Hermione replied.

"You need some rest," Harry told her.

"Once I get my work done, I'll rest," Hermione said firmly.

"Let's go home," Harry said. "This can all wait. You're no good to anyone like this."

"Did you not just hear me?" Hermione asked.

Harry nodded. "Yeah, but---"

"I have work to do," Hermione said. "I’ll be home when I'm done."

Harry sighed. "Fine."

Hermione shook her head and muttered something under her breath before turning back to another pile of papers.

"What was that?" Harry asked.

"Nothing," she said testily. "I'll see you later."

Harry stood up. "You obviously had something to say. Say it to my face."

"I just said that you would never understand," she snapped. "You don't face the duties I face."

Harry stared at her for a moment. "I beg your pardon?"

"You don't have my job," Hermione said impatiently.

"If it's making you like this, perhaps you should retire," Harry said. "You've talked about it before."

Hermione glared at him. "I am NOT retiring."

"Why are you jumping down my throat?" Harry asked incredulously. "Pardon me for caring about you."

"Oh aren't you just a saint," Hermione said sarcastically.

"Run yourself ragged, Hermione," Harry said in a similar tone. "Stay up all hours. Do whatever you want. You always do."

"Thanks for your permission," Hermione snapped before turning away. Harry rolled his eyes. Hermione kept her back to her husband as she continued working on her budget.

"Oh, so now I get the silent treatment?" Harry asked incredulously. "How old are you, Hermione? Six?"

"I am BUSY," Hermione said angrily. "Just because it doesn't involve running around and casting spells doesn't make it any less important. In fact, my job is far more important than yours."

Harry folded his arms. "Oh, really?"

"If you can't handle the truth then don't ask for it," Hermione said shortly.

"Your job is more important than mine?" Harry asked incredulously. "You sit behind that desk and tell people what to do! I actually DO things."

"You follow my orders," Hermione countered.

"You have absolutely no idea what it's like for me," Harry told her. "I'm in charge of people's lives. I take that very seriously. I have since I was eleven---what? What is that smirk for?"

"Nothing you'd understand," Hermione waved him off.

"You can't dismiss me!" Harry yelled at her. "I'm not an underling, Hermione."

"Yes you are," she answered spitefully.

Harry glared at her.

"Goodbye," she said, putting an emphasis on the word bye.

"Yeah, goodbye," Harry said sarcastically. "I'm going to stay at a hotel tonight."

"Good for you," Hermione said.

Harry stalked out of the office, slamming the door behind him. Hermione felt momentarily bad for the things she'd said to her husband, but he hadn't been any better.

The nerve of him, she thought. Telling her she should retire. If anyone should retire, it was him. He was running himself ragged with this Chief Auror race and she had been there behind him all along, supporting him. But, he could not give her the same courtesy.

She threw her quill down and rubbed at her eyes. Things had been tense lately due to the Auror position and she could hardly wait to come to a final decision. She wondered how Harry would handle it if he was passed over. Neville and Josephine were just as capable as Harry.

Truth be told, Hermione thought Neville was the best one for the position.

Neville had the same amount of experience as Harry, but he was more level-headed for a position like this. Neville thought out his decisions and acted after careful consideration. Harry still wanted to act first and ask questions later. And Josephine seemed to be much the same way as Harry. Quick to jump in and figure out the details later.

There was a reason Lupin had been such a successful leader and out of all the candidates, Neville was the closest to Lupin in temperament and style. She reached for a blank piece of parchment and began to write her reasoning down for the Wizengamot to consider when they finalized their own decision.

6. Chapter 356

It was different cooking for her family without Emma around, Allison mused as she made dinner. Her middle daughter had turned out to be an excellent cook and she loved learning all the recipes that Allison taught her.

"I'm hungry," Olivia said from the table.

"Nearly ready," Allison said looking over her shoulder. "Adam will you pour your sister some juice, please?"

"Okay," Adam said, reaching for Olivia’s glass.

Jon chuckled as he finished reading Emma's latest letter home. She had written nearly two pages on the foods she had eaten since her arrival. There wasn't a single mention of her classes.

"What's so funny?" Allison asked.

"Em's letter," Jon said folding it and setting it aside. "All about food."

"I miss Em," Olivia said.

Allison set the casserole dish down in the middle of the table. "I know, sweetheart. I do, too."

"I kind of do," Adam said.

Jon smiled at his son. "You do, buddy?"

'Don't tell her," Adam said quickly.

Jon laughed. "Your secret is safe with us, Adam."

"Why wouldn't you want Emma to know you miss her?" Allison asked her son.

Adam shrugged. "Because I told her I wouldn't."

"Adam!" Allison exclaimed, but she started laughing.

"She got on my nerves!" Adam exclaimed. "Always telling me what to do!"

"She's your older sister," Jon pointed out. "You try to tell Livvie what to do sometimes, do you not?"

Adam started to shake his head, but Olivia giggled. "He does, Daddy!" Olivia said before taking a sip of her juice.

"It's just little things," Adam mumbled.

Olivia smiled when Allison put a dish in front of her. "Smells yummy, Mummy!"

"Your favourite, sweetheart," Allison smoothed back Olivia's brown hair.

"Em's favourite too," Jon recalled. "In fact, she had in her letter that she wanted to make this for us when she comes back."

"Yummy," Olivia declared.

Allison smiled at Adam when she handed him a plate. "We can write to her and Caroline after dinner if you'd like."

"Okay," Adam nodded. "That would be fun."

"I want to draw a picture for them," Olivia said.

"We'll send it along," Allison promised.

"Maddie used to send Josh and me stuff all the time when we were at Hogwarts," Jon remembered. "We had to promise to hang up all her pictures."

"Did you?" Allison asked.

Jon nodded. "Of course. You don't cross Mad Dog."

"That's true," Allison nodded.

"Did Aunt Frankie send you stuff?" Adam asked his mother.
"Your aunt Frankie wrote to me and Chiaki to send HER stuff," Allison recalled. "Boys names and the like..."

Jon laughed. "Frankie...."

"Boys are yucky," Olivia said.

"Yes, they are," Jon said grinning at her. "You keep thinking that, sweetheart."

"Jonathan," Allison chastised.

Olivia giggled. "Daddy's in trouble."

"I'm always in trouble," Jon quipped.

"But we love you anyway," Allison said nudging him.

"We do, Daddy," Olivia nodded.

"Thank you, baby girl," Jon said. "I love you, too."

Adam was gobbling down his dinner. "I'm going to tell Em that this tastes better when you make it, Mummy."

"Adam," Allison laughed. "Thank you, but Em makes a good casserole too."

"Not as good as this one," he replied saucily.

Allison just shook her head. "Well, do you remember those peanut butter biscuits you liked so much?"

"Yeah," Adam nodded.

"Em made them," Allison said. "Because she knew they were your favourite."

Adam stopped eating. "She did?"

Allison nodded. "The ones you said were the best biscuits you'd ever eaten."

"I didn't know," Adam said.

"Well, now you do," Allison said. "She's a good cook."

"I guess," Adam agreed.

"Hard to admit when you're wrong, mate," Jon said with a grin.

"I'm done," Olivia said. "Can I go draw?"

"Sure," Allison said. "But after your dad and I finish in here, it's bath time."

Adam groaned. "Do I have to?"

"Yes," Allison said. "Unless you like being dirty and stinky..."

"Stinky Adam," Olivia sang.

"Shut it, Livvie," Adam said sliding out of his chair.

"Adam Jonathan," Jon said. "Don't talk to your sister that way!"

"Sorry," Adam muttered.

Olivia came back with a piece of parchment and her crayons.

Jon started clearing the table. "What are you going to draw, Liv?"

"Some biscuits," Olivia drew circles on the parchment.

"Em will love that," Jon said. "And what about for Caroline?"

"I don't know yet," Olivia said.

Jon patted her on the arm and carried the plates to the counter. He kissed his wife on the cheek. "Frankie really wrote to you for boys' names? "

"Three times a week," Allison replied.

"I take it your dad didn't know that," Jon said with a laugh.

"Of course not," Allison shook her head.

"At least she's settled down now," Jon said.

"Will tamed her down," Allison used magic to clean up the dishes.

"Like you did to me," Jon said.

"You were never too wild," Allison remarked.

Jon nudged her before using his wand to clean the dishes. Allison put the leftovers in the icebox. "I miss them, too," Allison said softly. "I'm really glad Em has Caroline there."

"Me too," Jon said.

"Our little free spirit," Allison said leaning against him.

"She's certainly one of a kind," Jon nodded. "This house isn't quite the same without her."
"Do you think she sounded happy in her letter?" Allison asked, concern etched across her face.

"She's eating three full meals a day," Jon said. "And I'm sure she's snacking in between."

"Not just that," Allison said. "You really think she seemed happy?"

"Sure, she seems fine," Jon replied.

Allison smiled and rested her head on his shoulder.

Jon kissed the top of her head. "Why don't you go see what Livvie's up to? I'll finish here."

"Okay," Allison said. "Thanks."

"And you know... I haven't had a bath today," Jon said innocently.

"Oh, really?" Allison asked with a grin.

"Maybe you can come clean me up," Jon said.

"Maybe," Allison whispered in his ear. "If you play your cards right..."

"I know all the right things to say," he told her softly.

Allison gave him a kiss. "And I know all the right things to do."

"Daddy!" Adam shouted. "Livvie took my quill!"

Livvie held it up triumphantly. "Mine!"

"Give it back to him," Jon told his daughter. Olivia's lower lip trembled. "I have plenty of quills in my office that you can have," Jon told her. "That one is Adam's."

Olivia shook her head. "Mine."

Jon levelled his gaze at her. "The puppy dog eyes don't work on me, Livvie. Give that back to Adam."

Adam yanked it out of her hand. Olivia cried out. "Mummy! Mummy!"

"You two," Allison sighed. "I think an early bedtime is in order."

Tears streaked down Olivia's face and she held her arms up for her mother.

"I want it," the little girl sobbed.

Allison picked her up. "It's Adam's, Livvie. You can't just take things that don't belong to you."

"Yeah," Adam said grumpily.

"And you shouldn't snatch things out of your sister's hands," Jon told him.

"It hurted," Olivia buried her face in Allison's shoulder.

"Sorry," Adam muttered.

"Did you finish your homework?" Jon asked his son.

Adam nodded. "Even the maths."

"Good," Jon nodded.

Allison carried Olivia into her bedroom. She gingerly sat down with the little girl and Olivia kept her head buried in Allison's shoulder.

"What's the matter, baby?" Allison patted her back.

"Miss Em and Sissy," Olivia said softly.

"I miss them too," Allison told her. "But they'll be home soon for Christmas hols."

Olivia looked up at her mother and smiled. Allison wiped away her tears. "And next time you want to use one of Adam's quills, ask him first, okay? You wouldn't like it if he just took something of yours without asking."

"Why?" Olivia asked.

Allison tweaked her nose. "Because it's the nice thing to do. You should never take something that belongs to someone else without asking them first."

"Oh," Olivia nodded as if she understood.

"Time for bed," Allison said. "I'll get your pyjamas and you pick out a book."

"I want a fairy tale," Olivia said immediately.

Allison grinned. "You always want one of those."

"I love them," Olivia lifted her arms as Allison undressed her.

"Just like your big sisters," Allison said. Olivia smiled as her mother pulled Emma's old set of Ariel pyjamas over her head.

Jon came into the room and grinned at the two of them. "I hope I didn't miss the story."

"Mummy didn't start," Olivia said, hopping into her bed.

"How's Adam?" Allison asked.

"Taking his bath," Jon answered.

Jon did a dive onto Olivia's bed causing the little girl to laugh. "Daddy you're so silly!" Olivia laughed.

Allison patted his shoulder playfully. "Why don't you read since you do the best voices?"

"I want the Princess Mummy story," Olivia lay back. "About you and Daddy..."

Allison chuckled. "Okay, but then its lights out."

"Okay," Olivia agreed eagerly.

Olivia cuddled up with her father and listened intently as her mother began the story.

She was asleep before Allison was halfway through. They tucked the covers around their daughter and turned out the lights.

"She misses the girls," Allison whispered to her husband.

"I know," Jon said, closing the door halfway.

"I do too," Allison said. "I think I'll send them both a care package."

Jon smiled at his wife as they peeked in on Adam.

Adam was just getting into bed. He smiled at his parents. "Night."

"Did you wash up properly in the bath?" Allison asked him.

Adam nodded. "Yes."

Allisonkissed his forehead. "Good night, love."

Jon mussed his son's hair. "Night, buddy." Adam smiled at them both and pulled his covers over his head.

Allison followed Jon out of the room. He turned and caught her around the waist. "Now, how about my bath?" he asked in a husky voice.

Allison laughed as he picked her up in his arms. "Jonathan!"

"I'm a very dirty boy," he said wickedly.

Allison gave him a kiss and looked impishly at him. "Well let's see what I can do about that."

*** *** ***

"Today's mission," Lupin was saying as Harry slipped into a chair near the back of the room. "It's a dangerous one. Rabstan Lestrange broke out of custody three weeks ago."

"It says here that he's been after unseating the Minister and is looking for allies to help his quest to bring Vol-- You Know Who back to life," Josie read from her parchment.

"Still afraid of saying his name?" Harry could not resist asking. "He's long gone, Josephine."

Lupin cast him a glare before continuing. "I want a group of eight of you to go in and bring him back here."

"Remus and I were thinking we would split into teams of two," Josephine continued.

"Precisely," Lupin nodded. "In fact, Josephine AND Harry will lead."

Harry was already in a bad mood given his fight with Hermione. He had stayed with Neville and Cho last night and had not spoken to his wife since their row. Now, his mission had become a partnership. What the hell was Lupin thinking?

Josephine was obviously thinking along the same lines as she was staring at Lupin in horror as the older man named off the rest of the pairs.

"Use extreme caution," Lupin said to them all. "Lestrange is a ticking time bomb."

"I've dealt with Lestrange and his family before," Harry stood up.

"So you know exactly what you're up against," Lupin said clapping him on the back. "Good luck to you all."

Josephine glared at Harry. "You didn't do so well protecting your godfather from a Lestrange."

The door to the interrogation room slammed shut and the table began to shake. Neville put his hand on Harry's shoulder. "Easy, mate. Let it go."

"Do NOT EVER talk about Sirius," Harry warned Josephine. "EVER!"

"Sorry," Josephine said with a shrug.

"That was really uncalled for," Neville said to Josephine when Harry slammed out of the room.

"And his snide comments when I was giving the briefing weren't?" Josephine countered.

"I’m not saying what he said was right. You just hit below the belt is all," Neville told her.

Josephine nodded. "I'm sorry."

"I'm not the one who needs to hear an apology," Neville said. "Harry owes you one too, but you both have to learn to work together."

"We are working toward a common goal," Josephine admitted. "I guess I can try and be the bigger person and fight fairly."

Neville resisted the urge to roll his eyes and went to go talk to his partner Natalie.

Josephine gathered her notes and took a deep breath to calm down. This mission was going to be her chance to shine. She was sick and tired of playing second fiddle to Harry Potter. That arrogant jerk thought this job was already his, Josephine thought bitterly. She wouldn't let him upstage her on this mission. Not like he had on the others. She could see him just outside the interrogation room talking to his son.

They both turned and caught her looking at them. Harry's eyes were still glinting in anger.

Good, Josephine thought. She would use that to her advantage.

"I hope I don't wind up doing something I'll regret," Harry said to Ethan, pushing his hands through his hair.

"You'll be brilliant like you always are," Ethan said loyally.

"Thanks," Harry said, his son's words calming him down.

"Something else bothering you?" Ethan asked.

"Just had a fight with your mother," Harry grunted.

Ethan looked at him in surprise. His parents rarely fought. "Bad?"

"I stayed at Neville's last night," Harry admitted.

Ethan winced. "That bad..."

Harry sighed as he saw his fellow Aurors gathering. "I have to go."

"Good luck," Ethan said to him.

"I'll see you later," Harry clapped him on the shoulder before heading away.

Harry pointedly ignored Josephine as he readied himself for the mission.

"We need to figure out what we're going to do once we get to the house," Josephine told him.

Harry reluctantly turned to look at her. "What were you thinking?"

"We need to trap Lestrange," she said. "So we corner him in a room with no exits and no fireplace."

"The house will be heavily warded," Harry said. "We have to find some way to break those."

"Should be simple enough with a cleansing spell," she replied.

"Those are your specialty," Harry had to admit. Josephine gazed at him in surprise.

Harry looked back at her. "Look, let's just put aside our differences for the day and just work together to get Lestrange."

"Fine," she said coldly.

"We're Apparating just outside the village," Harry said.

"Everyone ready?" Neville asked, nodding to Harry and Josephine.

Josephine nodded. "I was born ready."

Harry bit his tongue and led the group from the headquarters. They Apparated outside London in a dingy, dirty town.

Harry pulled the hood up on his cloak and Josephine did the same.

"When inside I want you two to go around back," Harry directed. "And you two around that side."

"I'll disarm the wards," Josephine said. "It should only take a few minutes."

"Spread out," Harry said, crouching low.

The team did as he asked and Harry cleared his mind of anything else but this mission. It would be quite a coup to capture Lestrange. He had troubled them for years. He glanced over at Josephine, who was concentrating on removing the wards. Harry had meant what he said. She was very good at breaking through complicated wards. And under most circumstances, she was a good Auror.

It was a shame that she couldn't handle herself professionally in other ways, he thought, looking back at the ramshackle house.

Josephine made quick work of the wards and chanced a peek inside the window. She saw

Lestrange sitting at the table, drinking. An idea suddenly came to her. She could make the collar and send Harry off to the other side of the house. With a wave of her hand, she warded the opposite side of the house. Harry would not be able to get in and she would surprise Lestrange. It was perfect, she said standing up and slowly sauntering over to him.
"When we go in," she said. "I'll go left. You go to the right. We can try and surround him."

Harry nodded. "You took care of the wards then?"

She nodded.

Harry looked over at the house. "Okay, then. Let's do this."

Without another word, he moved silently towards the house, Josephine on his left. "Meet in the back," he told her.

Josephine nodded and hid her smile as she made her way back to the house.

"Surround him and we'll have him." Harry said before ducking right into the shadows.

Josephine rolled her eyes. Give orders now you arrogant arse, she thought with a smirk. You'll be taking them from me in just a few days.

Harry kept close to the wall, his eyes peeled for any movement in the darkness. He made a move to open the door, but the back of the house was completely protected.

He muttered a quick spell to see if it would break the ward, but nothing happened. Harry cursed Josephine. She obviously was not as good at this as he gave her credit for, Harry thought angrily. But, she had assured him that the wards were down. Harry sighed heavily as the realisation hit him. She had sent him back here so she could capture Lestrange herself.

"Bitch," he muttered under his breath. Lupin would assuredly hear of this and she would be kicked out of the running.

"Potter!" someone called out from behind him.

Harry spun around, his wand out.

There was no one behind him and Harry kept his wand at the ready.

He heard a low chuckle from his left and swung his free arm around.

"My sister-in-law took care of your godfather," the man's voice taunted him. "It will be my pleasure to take care of you."

Harry growled low in his throat. "LUMOS!"

A small beam of light shined from the endof his wand, illuminating the yard. There was no sign of Lestrange, but his cold laughter echoed in Harry's head. Where the hell was Josephine?

Harry kept his back to the wall and carefully slid towards the door. This was not going well.

"Show yourself, Lestrange," Harry called out.

Harry backed out of the room still using his wand to see. It was even darker in the corridor as he made his way to the back where he would meet up with his fellow Aurors. He heard the back door creak open and Harry turned quickly around. His hand was steady as he trained his wand at the door.

"Potter," a low voice drawled. "Figured you'd show up."

"And I'm not leaving without you," Harry countered. "Show yourself, Lestrange."

A shadow of a man stepped out in front of him. "I hope you want to see your godfather," Lestrange said wickedly. "You're about to go visit him..."

Harry laughed. "You're the one who will have the family reunion. Give Bellatrix my best..."

Lestrange snarled at him. "You bastard..."

"Unless you prefer going back to Azkaban," Harry taunted. "We've kept your cell just like you left it."

Lestrange just stared at him for a long moment. "AVADA KEDAVRA!" he shrieked at the top of his lungs.

7. 357 The Unthinkable

Authors' note: Tonight's chapter continues the cliffhanger from last week. Please read and review!

Lestrange just stared at him for a long moment. "AVADA KEDAVRA!" he shrieked at the top of his lungs.

Harry crumpled to the ground just as the other Aurors arrived on the scene.

"Harry!" Neville shouted as Natalie stunned Lestrange with a spell.

Neville ran toward his best friend and knelt down.

"What happened?" Josephine asked, rushing into the room.

"You tell me," Neville glared at her.

Her face grew pale as she saw Harry on the floor. "Is he all right?"

Neville did not answer her and she looked at Natalie.

"He was hit with the killing curse," Natalie said quietly.

Josephine slapped her hands to her mouth in horror. "It wasn't supposed to happen that way!"

Neville looked up at her. "What's that supposed to mean, Josephine?"

"I uh..." Josephine swallowed. "I um... I just was supposed to capture him..."

Neville shook his head in disbelief. "Great job," he said sarcastically. He turned his attention back to Harry. His friend's skin was deathly white and there was no movement. Tears welled in Neville's eyes.

"We have to get him back," Neville choked out. "Harry..."

Back at the Ministry, Hermione was working with Samuel on a speech. She had not slept well the night before and she had not heard from her husband since their fight. The stubborn part of her wanted to hold strong and not back down.

"Hermione," Samuel touched her arm. "Are you all right?"

Hermione nodded. "I'm fine. I think I'm going to go home early. It's late and this speech can wait until tomorrow."

"All right," Samuel said. "I'll send those owls out and then get your agenda ready for tomorrow."

"Thanks," Hermione said to him. "I'll see you in the morning."

Samuel left her alone in the office and Hermione sat back in her chair for a moment and rubbed at her eyes. She hoped her husband would come home tonight. She had no idea where he had stayed last night. Hermione was about to head home through the Floo when Neville's head popped up in front of her.

"Neville!" Hermione gasped. "You startled me!"

"Hermione I need you to come to St. Mungos right away," he said. Even through the fire she could tell his face was pale. "Immediately."

"What's going on?" Hermione demanded.

"Just come over here," Neville pulled his head out of the fire.

Hermione grabbed a handful of Floo powder, trying to keep her emotions in check. It was hard not to think of every worst case scenario.

She found Neville at the nurse's station, pacing in front of the desk. He had a shell-shocked expression on his face and he looked as if he had been crying.

"What happened?" she demanded.

He could not look at her which only made Hermione even more afraid. She had never seen him like this. "Neville?" she asked again. "What happened?"

"We were on a mission," he said, his voice cracking. "Lestrange... trapped Harry..."

"Lestrange?" Hermione asked, confused.

"A Death Eater," Neville said. "Um... and he... he trapped Harry and used the killing curse." a look of real anguish crossed Neville's face. "He um... Harry's--"

"Harry's what?" Hermione asked, pleadingly.

Neville looked around at the crowded lobby. "Maybe we should go sit down--" he began.

"I don't want to sit down," Hermione interrupted him. "I want to know where my husband is."

"He uh..." Neville faltered. "Oh Merlin, Hermione... he's... he's..."

"WHAT?" Hermione nearly shouted in frustration.

"He was hit with the killing curse," Neville said in a low voice. He told her everything he remembered about the mission and how everything went horribly wrong. He told her about Josephine and how she had manipulated the situation in such a way where she would be the hero. Hermione stared at Neville, unblinking and unmoving.

"Hermione?" Neville asked, his voice breaking. "I'm so sorry--"

"No," Hermione shook her head. "It wasn't Harry."

Neville nodded. "I'm sorry, Hermione. But---but it's---"

"NO!" She said forcefully.

She grabbed hold of his robes and looked at him with tears shining in her eyes. "He--"

"Hermione," he said quietly. "Come on. I asked Cho to bring your children here, but you're going to have to tell them."

Hermione stared at him for a long moment, trying to process what he had said. Her eyes rolled back and she collapsed into his arms.

"Get a healer!" Neville barked at the nearest nurse.

She nodded and hurried down the hall. Neville cradled Hermione in his arms.

He managed to get her into a private room just down the corridor and lay her on the bed.

A healer came into the room moments later and Neville stepped outside. He could still see the look on Hermione's face when he told her the horrible news. Neville resumed his pacing, wondering how in the world they would all cope with this. The Potter children worshiped their father.

Neville had sent for Ethan back at the Auror headquarters and Cho had gone to get Julie and Saffron. He didn't want to break the news to them. It wasn't his place to do so.
They arrived with Cho a few moments later. It hurt Neville to look at Ethan. He looked so much like his father.

"What's going on?" Ethan asked. "What's happened?"

Saffron had linked her arm in Julie's and she looked at Neville. "Aunt Cho said that Mum was going to meet us here. Where---where is she?" Saffron asked.

Neville sighed. "She's in the room over here."

"Mum?" Julie asked in a whisper. "Oh Merlin..."

"What happened to her?" Saffron asked. "Where's Dad?"

Ethan led the way into the room where the healer was tending to Hermione.

She was just stirring and the healer was helping her sit up in bed. Hermione looked around and felt her face crumple as she saw her settings. She hoped it had all been a bad dream.

"Mum!" Saffron hurried over to her.

"Saffy," Hermione held her daughter tightly to her.

"Mum what on earth is going on?" Saffron asked. "Cho just told us we needed to come over here..."

Hermione's lower lip trembled as she took in the faces of her children.

"Mum," Julie's face was ashen. "Please tell us..."

"Sit down," Hermione said, summoning all the courage she could. The healer stepped out of the room as did Neville and Cho.

Ethan perched on the edge of the bed while Saffron and Julie sat on either side of Hermione. "Did something happen at the raid?" he asked, his stomach heavy with dread.

Hermione nodded, as a tear fell down her cheek.

"Mum please," Saffron begged. "Dad's okay, right?"

Hermione did not want to say the words because it would make it seem real. But, her children needed to know and they needed her to be strong. She shook her head. "No, Saffy. He's not okay. He---he was on the raid and a Death Eater---"

"Lestrange?" Ethan shot up from the edge of the bed.

Again, Hermione nodded. Julie shook her head. "No, it's not possible! Dad's---Dad's fine."

Saffron stood up too and looked at her brother. "Ethan, Daddy survived this before. He was just a baby then."

Hermione shook her head. "No baby. Not this time..."

Saffron looked at her mother. "Mummy," she whispered.

"I need to see him," Hermione said. She knew she wasn't thinking rationally but perhaps... perhaps when she went in there, he wouldn't be dead.

"Us too," Ethan said, knowing that his father would want him to be strong for his mother and sisters.

Hermione nodded vaguely. "Yes... yes. Neville knows where he is."

Ethan helped his mother out of bed and took her hand.

"Where is he, Neville?" Hermione asked when the four of them emerged.

Neville wiped at his eyes. "I'll---I'll take you to him."

Hermione took a deep breath and followed their friend down another corridor. "He's... in here. But-"

"I know, Mum," Ethan said quietly.

"I just..." Hermione had her hand on the doorknob.

"We're right here, Mum," Julie said. "We'll---we'll do it together."

Hermione's hand shook but she managed to open the door. Harry lay sprawled on the bed, his face pale and eyes shut tight.

"Harry..." she whimpered, suddenly feeling lost again. Harry couldn't be gone. He just couldn't be. They were never supposed to leave one another. Her last words to him had been so angry. Hermione started to cry in earnest.

"We fought," she sobbed. "I was so mad at him!"

"He knows you love him," Ethan reassured her. He was not ready to talk about his father in the past tense.

"He didn't even come home," Hermione rushed to the bedside. "And I never got to tell him how much I loved him..."

She touched his cheek. They had taken off his glasses. "Harry," Hermione said, touching his cold skin. "I'm here."

"Daddy," Saffron whispered. "You can't die. You can't leave us yet."

Ethan nodded. "Dad, you know it pains me to admit it, but Saffy's right. You have loads left to do." The four of them sat in silence, all looking at Harry's body. Hermione traced her hand over the scar that defined his existence.

"I don't know what I'm going to tell the girls," Julie said brokenly.

Saffron nodded. "Just---just this evening, Ellie was drawing him a picture."

"Of what?" Hermione asked faintly.

"Her grandpa on a broom," Saffron said softly.

Hermione's eyes filled with tears as she looked back at her husband. "Harry... please..." she whispered.

Saffron stood up to get her mother a tissue when she saw a slight movement of her father's hand. "Daddy?"

Hermione was instantly on her feet. "Harry?"

"His hand moved," Saffron said to Ethan. "You--you saw that, right?"

"I... I don't know," Ethan said in astonishment.

"I saw it," Saffron said determinedly, reaching for her father's hand. "Daddy. We're here."

"Harry, if you're there, wake up," Hermione said, pressing her lips to his temple. "Please..."

This time, Julie saw his hand move. "Ethan! Get the healer!"

Ethan turned and rushed out of the room. Hermione gazed hopefully at her husband's face. Suddenly he didn't seem so pale.

"I love you," Hermione whispered. "We all love you so much."

"Do you think he's okay?" Saffron asked her mother.

"I hope so, baby," Hermione replied as the healer followed Ethan into the room.

"We saw him move!" Saffron burst out. "He moved--"

The healer looked at her sympathetically. "That's not possible..."

"HE MOVED!" Saffron shrieked. "I'm not bloody blind you know!"

"I'll just examine him, shall I?" the healer asked though he did not seem to believe her.

"We all saw him," Hermione gave the healer a hard look. "And he's survived it once before-"

The healer lifted up Harry's eyelids and examined his eyes. He then felt for a pulse by placing two fingers on Harry's neck. "See, it's just as---"

Harry's body jerked violently and nearly flew up off the bed.

Hermione leaned against Ethan for support. Harry's eyes blinked open and Hermione gasped, covering her mouth with her hand. The healer stared in disbelief.

"Daddy!" Saffron flew towards the bed.

His green eyes focused on hers, but he did not say anything.

"I need everyone to stay back," the healer said. "We need to make sure it's him, and not some sort of spell."

Julie put a hand on Saffron's shoulder. "He's right, Saf. Stand back."

Saffron clung to her mother as another healer rushed in and they began examining Harry.

The healers were talking in hushed voices so the family could not hear a word they were saying. Julie leaned against Ethan as they waited. It seemed to take forever. "Hermione," Harry said weakly, turning his head to look at his wife. "Where---where are my glasses?"

Hermione took them from the counter. "Here..." she said softly. She placed them carefully on for him. "How's that?" she asked.

"What happened to me?" he asked her.

"You scared us to death is what you did," Hermione said touching his cheek. "Oh, Harry. I'm so sorry."

He gazed up at her. "Why am I here?"

Ethan stepped forward and told his father what had happened on the mission. "Lestrange is in Azkaban, Dad."

Harry stared at him. "He hit me with the killing curse?"

Ethan nodded. "And you survived. Again." He grinned at his father.

Hermione stared at her husband as the full reality of what just happened hit her. "I want Josephine Hilson brought to my office," she said. "Right now. This minute."

"I'll tell Neville," Ethan said.

"We'll stay here with Dad," Julie said, hardly believing what was happening. "And we'll keep you posted."

Hermione gave her husband a kiss. "I'll be back soon. I promise."

Harry smiled up at her and Hermione thought it was the most beautiful thing she'd ever seen. Hermione gave him one last kiss and then hugged her two daughters.

The warm, elated feeling inside her dissipated as she headed for her office to confront the woman who had almost cost her part of her reason for living.

Josephine was sitting on the sofa, a worried expression on her face. The moment she saw Hermione, she stood up. "Minister, I am so sorry..."

"Sit down," Hermione said coldly.

Josephine did as she asked.

"Do you even KNOW what you've done?" Hermione asked harshly.

"I-I messed up," Josephine stammered. "I was only---"

"You are so lucky," Hermione interrupted her. "By some miracle, Harry is alive."

Josephine sighed in relief. "Oh, thank Merlin!"

"Don't even think for a moment that this gets you off the hook," Hermione bristled. "What you did was careless and petty."

Josephine shook her head. "No, all I was---"

"You are determined to make my husband look bad in front of Lupin," Hermione cut her off.

"So you'll get the head Auror position. I can assure you that will not happen now."

Hermione could see the wheels turning in Josephine's head on how to spin this. "Listen, I know that this looks bad, but I had no idea that this would happen, Minister. I never wanted Harry to get hurt," Josephine began.

"That doesn't MATTER!" Hermione slapped her hand down on the desk. "He DIED because of what you did!"

Josephine blanched. "But, but you said he survived---"

"He's just woken up," Hermione said. "Somehow he's survived the killing curse, again."

"But he was dead." Hermione said. "I had to sit there, with my CHILDREN, and try to figure out what to do with their father dead."

"I am so sorry, Minister," Josephine managed. "So very sorry..."

Hermione stood up. "If you ever... EVER... try ANYTHING like this again... I will make your life hell. I'll make it so miserable that you'll wish you could live on another planet."

Josephine nodded wordlessly.

"Go," Hermione pointed to the door. "And remember what I said."

Josephine shakily got to her feet. "Minister, I really am sorry."

"I'm withdrawing my recommendation of you for this job," Hermione said. "I really, really think it would be best if you weren't here next time I visit the Auror department."

Josephine left the office without another word. Hermione stared after her for a long moment before hurrying back to St. Mungos.

Saffron, Julie and Ethan were still sitting with their father. "What's going on?" she asked briskly.

Saffron smiled. "Uncle Neville's gone to get Dad some real food with Aunt Cho. The healers are going to run some tests soon."

Hermione sat down next to her husband. "How are you feeling?"

"Like the Hogwarts Express ran over me," Harry replied.

Hermione ran her hand back through his hair as unexpected tears sprang to her eyes. "I thought I lost you."

Their children slipped out of the room to give their parents some privacy. Harry smiled at his wife. "You can't get rid of me that easily, Mrs. Potter. You know that."

"I know," Hermione wiped at her eyes. "But we fought... and then Neville's telling me you're dead... it was as if everything else died too."

"It was a stupid fight," Harry said squeezed her hand.

"It really was," Hermione said. "I was being selfish."

"And I was being an arse," Harry said touching her cheek. "I'm sorry, love."

"It doesn't matter now," Hermione closed her eyes.

"Come here," Harry said opening his arms. Hermione gingerly slid next to him on the bed. "You were the last thought I had," Harry said softly. "When he hit me with that spell."

Hermione's eyes filled with tears again. "You absorbed the killing curse twice."

"I'm hoping not to go for three," Harry joked. Hermione shook her head. Harry gave her a kiss. "Damn Josephine," he muttered.

"I took care of her," Hermione replied.

Harry raised an eyebrow. "What did you do?"

Hermione smiled thinly. "Told her she needed to go before I did something I'd regret."

Harry smiled. "That's my girl."

Hermione stared into his green eyes. "Don't leave me, Harry."

"Never," Harry promised, wrapping his arms around her. "I'm sorry I made all of you worry."

"It's not your fault," Hermione said. "Honestly, the nerve..."

There was a knock on the door and Saffron peered inside the room with Julie and Ethan. "We have food!" Saffron exclaimed happily.

"Eat only a little," one of the healers warned Harry. "Your body has been through quite a shock."

Harry nodded and Hermione helped him sit up. "What did Neville bring?"

"We just went down to the cafeteria," Julie explained. "Neville's back at the headquarters filling out a report on what happened to you."

"We would have been back sooner but the brat had to tell everyone what to do," Ethan said nudging Saffron.

"I just know best," Saffron said, sitting next to her father.

Harry smiled at her. "Thanks, Saffy. Thanks to all of you."

"I'm just so glad you’re okay," Saffron said. "I can't... I couldn't picture what things would be like without you."

"Me too," Harry said, his voice cracking a bit as he thought of what he might have missed.
Saffron's eyes filled with tears as she looked at her father.

"Oh, sweetheart," Harry said hugging her tightly. "I'm not going anywhere."

"I know," Saffron whimpered. "But when we saw you lying here..."

Julie wiped at her eyes. "I can't even describe it, Dad and then Saffy saw you move your hand."

"I could kill that woman for almost destroying our family," Hermione said furiously.

Ethan nodded in agreement. "What kind of Auror does that?"

"One that's likely headed back to Australia," Hermione responded darkly. "I don't ever want to see her again."

"Me either," Harry said, watching as Julie moved the tray table over to him. She did not realise how low it was and she accidentally hit her father's knee.

"Sorry, Dad!" Julie said hastily.

Harry looked over at her. "For what?"

"I just hit you," Julie explained.

"You didn't feel that?" Hermione asked in alarm.

"No..." Harry replied.

"Julie---Julie get the healer, please," Hermione said shakily. Julie stepped back and rushed from the room.

"I'm sure it's nothing," Ethan said confidently. "Just after-effects from the spell."

"It better be," Harry said his tone ominous.

The healer came back into the room and asked the family to leave so they could examine Harry.

"What do you think is wrong?" Saffron asked her mother anxiously. "Is Dad paralysed?"

Hermione shook her head. "I'm sure he's not. It's---it's probably like Ethan said." Her answer did not sound convincing even to her. Saffron couldn't help the sharp pain of dread in her stomach.

They sat outside Harry's room for what seemed like an eternity. The healer came out looking quite sombre and serious.

"What is it?" Hermione asked. "What's wrong with my husband?"

"Mr. Potter cannot feel his legs," the healer said. "Now, since we don't have much experience with people surviving the killing curse, we have no idea how long this will last."

"Is he paralysed?" Hermione asked in a controlled voice.

"Yes," the healer replied quietly. "But, that's not all." Hermione gripped her son's arm. "He--um, he's exhibiting very low levels of magic," the healer continued. "Again, this could be the side effect of the spell, but we have no way of knowing."

"He's lost his ability for magic?" Saffron nearly shrieked.

"For the time being," the healer reiterated. "We have no idea how long this will last. It could be temporary or it could be---"

"Oh Merlin," Hermione sank down into a chair.

"Did you tell him?" Julie asked. "Does he know?"

"Not yet," the healer replied quietly. Saffron sat down beside her mother, unsure of what to say.

"Would you like us to break the news to him?" Another healer offered.

Hermione shook her head. "No, it should come from us."

"Very well, Minister," the healer nodded. Saffron squeezed her mother's hand.

Hermione sighed. "How are we going to tell him this?"

"We should be honest," Ethan said thoughtfully. "Dad will see right through it if we try to sugar-coat it." Hermione closed her eyes and tried to gather her strength. Saffron tried to stave off her tears. She wanted to be strong for her father.

"Come on," Hermione said. "I'm going to need all of you there with me."

Ethan offered his mother his hand and led the way back into Harry's room.

"Hi sweetheart," Hermione said softly.

"What's wrong with me?" Harry asked her point-blank.

Hermione bit her lower lip. "Harry... they say your lower half is paralysed."

Harry nodded. "Which was why I couldn't feel it when Julie moved the table."

"That's not all," Hermione sat down gingerly on the edge of the bed. "They said you're displaying very low levels of magic."

"But it's only temporary, right?" Harry asked hopefully. No one answered him and he looked at the faces of his wife and children and he knew.

"I'm going to be like this forever, right?" he asked angrily. "Fucking immobile and not able to do anything for myself!?

Hermione shook her head. "No, Harry. We don't know that for sure."

"And no magic?" Harry asked furiously.

"It's probably temporary," Ethan said. "I mean, you survived it last time, right? And look what you became."

Harry turned away to glare out the window.

Julie could not imagine what this must be like for her father, but she felt she had to say something. "We're going to be here with you every step of the way, Dad. I can get someone to help with my classes..."

Saffron nodded. "And it's the off-season now. I'll come by every day, Dad."

"Don't bother with a cripple," Harry said bitterly.

"Daddy," Saffron protested.

"Harry, we're just happy you're alive," Hermione said softly.

"Two hours ago, we thought you were dead," Ethan said.

"I wouldn't care if we had to push you everywhere for the rest of our lives if it means you're alive," Saffron added.

"I know this isn't what you wanted to deal with, but you're alive," Hermione said sitting down on the edge of his bed. "And you are a fighter. You can fight this and get it all back, Harry."

"I guess," he admitted grudgingly.

"No," Hermione said reaching for his hand. "You might not want our help, but you're going to get it." Harry cracked a slight smile at her.

"Mum's right," Saffron said. "But then again, she's always right."

"Too right," Hermione agreed. "I know you all don't want to leave, but I think your father needs his rest now."

Ethan nodded and stepped forward to give his father a hug. "I love you, Dad."

"Love you too, son," Harry said. "Keep me posted on what's going on in headquarters."

"Always," Ethan promised.

"I'll stop by and see you tomorrow," Saffron promised. "Mum, you can owl me if I need to bring anything."

Harry hugged his youngest daughter. "Give Ellie and Edward a kiss from their Grandpa."

"I will," Saffron blinked back some new tears. She turned around so her father wouldn't see. Ethan put his arm around her and gave her shoulder a reassuring squeeze.

Julie also hugged their father goodbye then the three of them left the room. Harry sighed and looked at the plate of untouched food before him.

"You should try and eat something," Hermione said gently. "You're going to need all of your strength, Harry."

Harry looked at her. "This morning, I woke up and everything was fine. You know? I could---I could walk. I could do magic. And now---nothing. I know I should be happy to be alive and I am, but forgive me if I don't know what to do about any of this, Hermione."

"I don't either," she said. "But we'll work through it, okay?"

Harry nodded and picked up his fork.

"Good," Hermione encouraged.

Hermione watched her husband take a few bites of his food. She had gone through a myriad of emotions tonight.

She wished so much that she could take a time turner and go back to prevent everything- his being cursed, their fight... Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at him. The man who had changed her life.

"Hey," Harry said, gazing up at her. "I'm all right, Hermione."

"I know," Hermione said wiping at her eyes.

"I really want to know what's going to happen to Josephine," Harry admitted.

"Well, there's no way she's going to be Head Auror," Hermione said. "Not after this stunt."

"She never deserved it anyway," Harry muttered. "Not that I did either..."

"Of course you did," Hermione said. "You're a great leader, Harry."

Harry shrugged. "Not with this."

"I'm so sorry about our fight," Hermione said. "I keep thinking if I had just listened to you about Josephine that maybe I could have done something to prevent this."

"She would have done it anyway," Harry said.

Hermione moved the tray table out of the way andgot into the bed beside her husband. She rested her head on his chest and listened to the best sound---his heart beating.

Harry ran his hand through her hair. "I think Neville should get the job."

"You're taking yourself out of the running?" Hermione asked.

"How am I supposed to do this now?" Harry asked,

"Harry," Hermione started to say.

"What's the point?" Harry asked. "I'm going to have to take a leave to get myself back in order."

"And so will I," Hermione said lifting her head to look at him.

Harry leaned in to give her a kiss.

"I love you," Hermione said softly. "So much."

"I love you too," Harry said. "I'm not going to leave you."

Hermione smiled. "Promise?"

“I promise," Harry answered.

Harry held his wife close, trying not to feel sorry for himself. So much of who and what he was came from magic. The idea that he would not be able to do it again terrified him.

*** *** ***

8. Chapter 358 Lean On Me

Authors' note: This is a long chapter! You get to see what Gabriel has been up to and more with Harry/Hermione as a special someone comes home for a visit! Please read and review!

Gabriel and Melanie had a rare night off and he had suggested going bowling with a few of their fellow interns. It had been a fun evening and Gabriel had liked the idea of letting loose and not thinking about the hospital or studying for one night at least. That was not to say that the group did not bring up the hospital or their classes. In fact, that made up the majority of their conversations.

"And I can't wait until my first surgery," Melanie was saying. "One of these days, Dr. Johnson is going to ask me to scrub in. Mark my words."

"Maybe to remove the stick from his ass," Gabriel joked.

The group laughed and so did Melanie, although it seemed a bit forced.

"I'll go and get us something to eat from the bar," Gabriel offered. "Mel, what did you want?"

Melanie wrinkled her nose. "Don't they have anything that isn't coated in grease?"

"I'll see," Gabriel said. "I'll be back."

His friend Blake joined him in the line. "Is Mel okay?"

Gabriel shrugged. "I suppose. Why?"

"She just seems upset," Blake replied.

Gabriel had noticed something off about her lately, too. On paper, she was a great girlfriend. She was pretty, funny and intelligent. But she seemed to be unsettled lately and on edge. He had chalked it up to nerves and their heavy workload.

"Well, you'd better find something low-fat, low-carb for her," Blake joked. "But as for me, I'm going for the double cheeseburger."

"Who'd have ever wished for a salad in a bowling alley?" Gabriel asked with a sigh. "I guess the pizza is the best thing."

Gabriel looked to his left and saw a familiar face. Tony, Stephanie's boyfriend, was flirting with the girl behind the counter.

Gabriel narrowed his eyes. "Jerk," he muttered under his breath.

Where there was a Tony there had to be a Stephanie and Gabriel looked to his right and saw her sitting at the far end of the bowling alley with another girl and guy.

"Tell Mel I'll be back in a few minutes," Gabriel said to Blake. "I see a friend of mine."

Gabriel headed purposely in Stephanie's direction. "Hey," he said to her with a smile.

Stephanie looked at him in surprise. She started to smile, but thought better of it. The couple they were with were friends of Tony's.

"How's it going?" he asked. "I haven't been at the diner lately--"

"You're up, Steph," the other girl said.

"Right," she said, giving Gabriel a small smile. He watched her for a moment, realising how much he had missed seeing her these last few weeks. "Um... can I talk to you later?" Stephanie asked nervously.

Gabriel nodded. "We're---we're at the other end."

"Okay," she replied. "Um... have fun."

"You too," Gabriel said. He gave her one last glance before heading back to the snack bar where Tony was still hitting on the girl behind the counter. Gabriel shook his head in disbelief. The other waitress took his order and Gabriel couldn't help overhearing Tony's conversation.

"My shift's over," the girl was telling him. "Do you think you could take me home?"

Tony smiled. "I think that can be arranged."

"Don't you have a girlfriend over there?" Gabriel couldn't resist asking.

The smile on Tony's face turned to a sneer. He glared at Gabriel. "You."

"Yeah," Gabriel said shortly.

"Not that it's any of your business, but Stephanie and I have an understanding," Tony said rounding on him.

"Sure you do," Gabriel didn't back down. "You do what you want, and when she speaks up you hit her."

Tony grabbed him by the collar. "That what she told you?"

"That's what I SAW," Gabriel retorted.

"Stephanie belongs to me," Tony growled. "She's MINE."

"She's not a possession," Gabriel went to push him away.

Blake came over with Melanie. "There a problem here?" Blake asked.

"There will be if this asshole doesn't get out of my face," Tony said, letting Gabriel go.

"There will be if you lay one hand on her again," Gabriel warned.

"You don't fucking tell me--" Tony began.

Stephanie and her two friends ran over to see what was going on and Stephanie quickly put herself in between the two men. "Tony, calm down," she pleaded.

"You tell your friend to get away from me," Tony said, glaring at her.

Stephanie looked at Gabriel and he could see the fear in her eyes. He imagined in her eyes he had made this a thousand times worse for her. But, he knew she was smarter than this. Why was she staying with someone who treated her like this? "Gabe please," she said. "Just go."

"Yeah," Melanie said looking at her boyfriend. "This doesn't concern us. Let's go back to our game."

"Steph?" Gabriel asked. He touched her arm which set Tony off. Before anyone knew what was happening, Tony shoved Stephanie out of the way and punched Gabriel in the eye.

"Tony!" Stephanie tried to grab for him. "What is wrong with you?"

Tony glared at her. "You're lucky it wasn't you, you little tramp," he said in a low voice.

"What's going on here?" a security guard asked. "Why did you punch him?" Tony did not answer and watched menacingly as Gabriel got to his feet.

"You," the guard pointed to Tony. "Out of here."

Tony looked at Stephanie. "Come on. Let's go."

Stephanie was afraid. She knew what would be waiting for her when they got home and she hesitated. Gabriel, who was being tended to by Melanie, walked over to her. "Steph, you don't have to go with him." She gazed at him uncertainly.

"You don't come with me now, you know what will happen," Tony warned her.

"It's not our problem," Melanie said in Gabriel's ear. "Come on, you need to ice that eye."

Tony grabbed Stephanie by the arm. The security guard went after him. "What part of get out of here did you not understand? Well, seeing as you won't listen to me, perhaps you'll listen to a cop.”

Tony let her go but pushed past her. "Bitch," he muttered. "You're going to get it when you get home."

Tony and his two friends left the bowling alley and Stephanie put her head in her hands.

"Hey," Gabriel said. "Why don't you come back to my place tonight?"

"What?" Both Melanie and Stephanie asked at the same time.

"My grandparents are out of town," Gabriel said. "And I don't think you need to be alone and I'm not going to let you go back to your place, Steph."

"I uh..." Stephanie glanced uneasily at Melanie, who was giving her a dirty look.

Melanie glared at her. "Would you mind giving us a second?"

Gabriel stumbled a bit as he grabbed the bag of ice that Blake brought over to him. "What's wrong, Mel?"

"What's wrong?" she asked taken aback. "What's wrong you ask? Are you serious right now?"

"She needs a place to stay tonight," Gabriel replied.

"Why does it have to be with you?" Melanie asked angrily. "Doesn't she have any friends or family?"

"No," Gabriel said. "She doesn't."

Melanie rolled her eyes. "That's just great. That's just fantastic. Why don't you give me a call when you're done playing hero." Gabriel watched as Melanie stomped out of the bowling alley.

Stephanie walked slowly over to him. "I'm so sorry, Gabe. I've ruined everything."

"No you haven't," he said. "Come on."

Stephanie was silent as she walked back over to where she'd been sitting. She took off her rental shoes and changed into her sneakers. She could only imagine what Tony was plotting at this very moment. There would be hell to pay when she saw him again. But, she was tired of being his punching bag---emotionally and physically.

"I'm sorry," she said again when Gabriel came up next to her. "My life is such a mess and I've dragged you into it."

"You don't have to apologize," Gabriel reassured her. "But, there is something you could do to make it up to me."

"What's that?" she asked nervously.

Gabriel reached into his pocket and handed her his car keys. "Drive? With this shiner, I don't think I'll be able to."

"Oh..." she managed. "Sure."

Gabriel smiled at her. "Come on then."

She silently followed him out to his car. She half expected Tony to jump out of the shadows but it was quiet in the parking lot. "How's your eye?" she asked him.

"Hurts," he admitted. "But I'll be all right."

"Frozen peas helps the best," Stephanie said as she slid into the driver seat. "I don't even like peas, but I keep a bag of them in the freezer just---just in case."

"I think we have some at my house," Gabriel gave her a sidelong glance as they got into the car.

Stephanie started the car. "This is a nice car," she said eager to talk about something else.

"Yeah," Gabriel nodded. "My dad got it for me a few years ago."

“How is your father?" Stephanie asked conversationally.

"He's fine," Gabriel answered. "Busy, as always. Same with Lav."

"And you," Stephanie said softly. "Um---right or left turn here?"

"Right," Gabriel told her.

Stephanie made the turn and they continued on in silence. Gabriel stole a glance at her with his good eye. Even worried, she was a pretty girl. He liked her a lot and had missed seeing her. "Um, right turn at the light," Gabriel said.

"Sorry," she said sheepishly, taking a quick turn. "I've always wondered what your house looks like."

"You have?" he asked grinning at her.

She blushed. "Just curious."

"It's not much, but it's home," Gabriel said.

"I'm surprised haven't got your own place," Stephanie said.

"I've thought about it," Gabriel said thoughtfully. "But money's tight these days. I'm saving up."

"That's a good idea," she replied as he motioned for her to go left.

"What about you?" he asked.

"I still dream of having my own restaurant," she said.

"You'll make it happen," Gabriel told her.

She smiled at him. "You think so? Really?"

"Absolutely," Gabriel said smiling back at her.

"Tony always pokes fun at me," she said.

Gabriel just bet he did. He felt a surge of anger toward the other man. "Second house on the left, Steph."

"Oh okay," she said, pulling into the driveway. "It's a nice house, Gabe."

"Thanks," Gabriel said as she parked the car. "My grandparents aren't home. They're visiting relatives in Portland."

"So it's nice and quiet for you," she said. "And then I come barging in..."

He turned to face her. "Steph, you're not barging in. You're invited. Come on. I bet you're hungry. I know I am and there's a bag of peas in there with my name on it."

She had to smile again as she followed him into the back of the house.

Gabriel turned on the lights. "Casa de Boyd."

"I can see you growing up here," she looked around. Gabriel walked into the kitchen, but Stephanie lingered at the fireplace. She smiled when she saw the photographs on the mantle. "You were so cute!" she called out seeing the photo of Gabriel in his baseball uniform.

Gabriel came up behind her. "Were?" he teased.

Stephanie blushed deeply. "Still are," she murmured.

"Even with the black eye?" Gabriel asked removing the ice pack.

"You're just teasing me now," she said, her face still pink. She reached up and touched the side of his face. "I'm sorry, Gabe."

"Not your fault," he told her.

"It is," Stephanie said softly.

"Hardly," he said, his hand covering hers. Tears welled up in Stephanie's eyes.

"You're safe here," he promised her.

"I haven't felt that way in a long time," Stephanie said.

"You don't have to feel in danger," he said. "You can leave him, Steph."

"I don't know if I can," Stephanie said pulling her hand away.

"Why?" he asked. "I can help you. So can my dad."

"He was there for me when I had no one," Stephanie said quietly.

"How?" Gabriel asked.

Stephanie sat down on the sofa, unsure of where to begin. "Well, I told you about how my mother kicked me out and I came here. He was the first person I met and he took me in."

"But that doesn't give him the right to hit you," Gabriel insisted.

"He says I provoke him," Stephanie said. "He said that if I would just listen and do things his way, that none of this would happen. But, it changes every day. What's right on one day is wrong the next and I can't keep up."

"You deserve better than that," Gabriel replied. "So much better..."

"I do?" Stephanie asked him.

"Yeah," he nodded. He reached over and gave her hand a squeeze.

"You said you were hungry, right?" she asked. "I'll make you something..."

"You don't have to do that," Gabriel started to protest.

"I'm good at it," Stephanie forced a smile. "Good practice for when I open my restaurant right?"

"Okay," Gabriel said, smiling back at her.

"What'll it be tonight?" she asked as he led her back into the kitchen.

"Anything's fine," Gabriel told her.

Stephanie studied the contents of the refrigerator. "Denver omelette?"

"Sure," Gabriel replied, sitting down and putting the ice back on his eye.

"Twenty minutes on, twenty minutes off," Stephanie said without thinking.

Gabriel looked over at her, but she was busy preparing their food. Of course she would know the proper way to treat a black eye. How many of those had she received courtesy of Tony? He watched her expertly move around the kitchen. What a jerk this guy Tony was to have a great girl and not treat her right.

"We should talk to the cops about getting a restraining order," Gabriel said thoughtfully.

"What?" she asked, so startled she dropped the spatula.

"A restraining order against Tony," Gabriel said.

"I didn't say I wanted to do that," she said quickly.

"You need to protect yourself," Gabriel said. "This way if he comes anywhere near you, he can get arrested."

"Gabe--" she started to protest.

"I'll help you," Gabriel told her. "Every step of the way."

Stephanie closed her eyes and rubbed at her forehead. "Why do you care so much?"

"You're my… my friend," Gabriel said truthfully. "And friends look out for each other."

"I just... I can't." Stephanie turned back to the skillet.

"You can't live like this, Steph," Gabriel said.

"And I don't need anyone else telling me how to live," she said.

Gabriel sighed. He supposed he should back off, but he did not want to let this go. "How about we just take this one day at a time?" he asked instead.

"Leaving Tony would be a huge change for me," she said softly. "If you want to help me, you'll have to be patient."

"I can do that," Gabriel said smiling at her.

"Thank you," she said gratefully. This was a huge step for her and he did not want to do anything to jeopardise the progress she had made tonight.

"That smells great," he said instead.

"It will be the best one you've ever had," Stephanie promised.

"That I don't doubt," he said. "How about some juice, or water?"

"Juice would be great," Stephanie said.

"I'll get that," Gabriel replied. "I also set a mean table."

"Hidden talent I did not know about," Stephanie joked.

"One of my many talents," he said with a grin. "Believe it or not, I can cook too."

"Really?" Stephanie asked.

"Not a whole lot," he said. "But if I follow a recipe it's usually pretty good."

Stephanie smiled as she plated their food. "Maybe someday I'll get to see for myself."

"Anytime," he told her.

Stephanie set the plate before him. "Do you think you and Melanie will be okay?"

Gabriel shrugged. "Probably. She's been a bit strange lately- probably just school."

"And I'm sure tonight didn't help," Stephanie said sitting down with her own plate. "I'm sorry."

"If she can't accept that you and I are friends then I can't be with her," he said.

Stephanie shook her head. "I don't want to make things difficult for you, Gabe."

"You aren't," he shook his head. "I already told you that."

Stephanie smiled. "I guess that all I can say is 'thank you'. You did not have to do this, but I'm glad you did."

Gabriel smiled back at her. "If you ever need anything, you know you can come to me."

Stephanie blushed. "Thank you."

"Come on, let's eat," he said.

Stephanie watched happily as Gabriel took a bite of the omelette. She wanted to do something nice for him after all that he had done for her. She couldn't help thinking that this would be what it would be like to genuinely be with him.

"This is so good," Gabriel said, taking another huge bite. "Best one I've ever had, Steph."

"Told you it would be," Stephanie said.

He grinned at her. "You do have me beat in the kitchen."

Stephanie was not used to getting compliments and she beamed at his praise.

"You could probably compete with my grandmother." he added.

"Well, you must have gotten it honest then," Stephanie said, remembering him telling her how great a cook his mother was as well. "And they must be so proud of you. Wanting to be a doctor and all."

Gabriel nodded. "I was always interested in medicine but it wasn't until my mom got sick that I knew this was what I wanted to do."

"You're going to be a great doctor," Stephanie said. "You already are." She held up her wrist.

"Glad to hear that's doing better," he told her.

"Thanks to you," Stephanie said. "I don't normally go to the hospital after he does these things, but the pain was so bad."

"It was broken," Gabriel said. "Of course it hurt."

"I never thought I would be one of those girls, you know?" Stephanie said setting her fork aside. "I always said that if someone ever laid a finger on me, I'd be done. The first time he did it, he felt so terrible afterwards. And I took him back. I should have run, but I was scared and he knew that and took advantage of it."

Gabriel shook his head. "I'd never do that. It’s unacceptable."

Stephanie started to cry and Gabriel quickly stood up and walked around the table. He gathered her up in his arms and hugged her tightly.

"I hate him so much sometimes," she sobbed.

Gabriel ran his hands through her hair in a comforting fashion. "I know, Steph. I know."

Stephanie closed her eyes and for a brief moment, allowed herself to enjoy being in his embrace. Gabriel pulled away for a moment to look at her and he brushed a tear from her cheek. Without thinking, he felt himself leaning in. Stephanie caught her breath and her eyes fluttered closed.

Gabriel brushed his lips lightly against hers. Her whole body trembled at his gentle touch and Stephanie leaned into his kiss.

He had not realised how long he had wanted to do this until he had her in his arms. It felt right. She barely realised that he had pulled her to her feet and was leading her into the living room to a sofa.

"Steph," Gabriel whispered bringing her down to the sofa.

Stephanie couldn't bring herself to say anything. Instead they kissed again. She had dreamt about what this would be like and her dreams did not come anywhere close to the real thing. They lay back on the sofa and Gabriel gently ran his hands up over her back. Stephanie arched against him as he trailed kisses down her neck.

"Gabe," she murmured. "That's amazing..."

"You're amazing," he said against her skin.

"I am?" she asked.

Gabriel looked down at her. "So amazing."

"I... I don't hear that very often," she said, her eyes skipping away.

Gabriel touched her cheek. "You should. You should hear it every day."

"He would never do that," Stephanie replied.

"He's a fool," Gabriel said kissing her once again.

Stephanie pushed thoughts of Tony out of her head. Perhaps Gabriel was right. She could do better.

Gabriel wrapped his arms around her and she rested her head on his chest. He wanted her, but he did not want to push her into something she was not ready for.

"I feel safe right now," she said softly.

Gabriel kissed the top of her head. "I'm glad."

"Do you really mean it when you say I'm amazing?" she asked.

"You are," Gabriel said softly. "Inside and out. And you have this smile...that lights up the whole room. Makes me smile, too." Stephanie had never heard herself described in such a manner and she blushed. "You're smart and funny and you're an excellent cook," Gabriel continued. "And you're beautiful."

"I'm okay," she said.

"I realise I have a black eye, but my vision is normally spot on," Gabriel said poking her in the side. "And to me, you're beautiful."

"Thanks, Gabe." Stephanie said softly.

"Get some sleep, Steph," Gabriel said to her.

"Are you sure?" she asked.

Gabriel nodded. "I'll be right here."

Stephanie gave him another kiss. "Thanks again, Gabe."

"You're worth it, Steph," Gabriel said smiling at her.

Stephanie closed her eyes and within a few moments she was fast asleep. Gabriel did not fall asleep right away. He thought about the events of the night. He was going to convince her to file a restraining order against Tony. And... He would have to figure out what he wanted to do about Melanie.

*** *** ***

When Ashley had heard the news about her grandfather she was granted a three day holiday to go back home to see him. She knew she'd have a lot of work to catch up on when she got back but she didn't mind. She'd arrived home late the previous night and slept in a bit the next morning. Her grandfather was still at St. Mungos and was not in the best spirits. Ashley had never seen him like this and it broke her heart.

She got dressed and twisted her hair back into a ponytail before going downstairs where her mother had some tea and scones.

"I have to check in at Hogwarts," Julie said to her. "But I'll meet you at the hospital around lunch."

"Thanks Mum," Ashley said gratefully.

Julie smiled. "Thank you for coming home. I know it doesn't seem like it, but it means the world to your grandfather to have all of us around."

"I wouldn't have missed it," Ashley said, sipping her tea. "Grandpa would do it for me."

Julie gave her daughter's shoulder a squeeze. "I'll see you later, love."

Ashley sat back in the chair as she munched on her scone. She'd gotten an owl from Brittany expressing her sorrow over what had happened to Harry and she was going to see if she could get a day or two off to come home to be there for her.

Ashley picked up the Daily Prophet and rolled her eyes. They had been running "Potter Death Watch" stories from the moment they had discovered Harry Potter was in hospital.
She rolled her eyes as she read an article by Rita Skeeter talking about how the healers expected Harry to combust at any time. The doorbell chimed and Ashley set the paper aside and got to her feet. She opened the door and was floored to see Zander standing there.

"Hi," Zander said quietly.

"What are you doing here?" she asked in surprise.

"I heard about your grandfather," Zander said. "And Brittany said you were home and I, um, wanted to see how you were."

"I'm all right," Ashley stepped aside so he could come in.

Zander stepped inside. "How is your grandfather?"

"We aren't sure yet," Ashley replied. "He's alive, at least..."

Zander nodded and seemed to not know what to say.

Ashley took pity on him. "I was just having some breakfast, would you like to join me?" she asked.

"Sure," he nodded. "Did you have a lie in?"

"Yeah," Ashley replied. "I didn't get in until late."

He sat down as she got him a cup of tea. "How's your tour going?"

She did not have to ask how he liked his tea, she knew him so well. "It's great. I'm learning a lot and the people are really nice."

"Sounds great," he said honestly.

Ashley set a cup of tea before him. She hesitated a moment before sitting down. This was all so strange. She had not seen him since that day at the beach and that seemed like an eternity ago. It was bizarre to sit here with him like nothing had happened. "How's your internship going with the London Philharmonic?" Ashley asked. When he looked surprised that she knew, she smiled nervously. "Brit told me."

"Oh," he nodded. "It's great. I really love it."

Ashley struggled for something else to say. "And your mum and dad?"

"Good," he answered. "They were asking about you the other day."

Ashley smiled. "Tell them I said hello."

"I will," he nodded. "They miss you."

"I miss them too," Ashley said softly.

Zander sat back in his chair. "Ash... I'm hoping we can be friends again."

Ashley looked at him. "Friends?"

"Yeah," he answered.

Ashley met his gaze. She had missed his friendship, but she was not so certain that they could be just friends. The idea of watching him date other girls made her stomach hurt.

"I miss having you," he said. "To talk to, to write to..."

"You slammed the door in my face," Ashley reminded him. "You said some horrible things to me, Zander."

"I know," Zander scuffed his foot on the floor. She did not tell him that when she had heard about her grandfather, she had wanted to contact him. "I just had a lot of things wrong," Zander made excuse. "And I'm sorry."

"My grandparents had a big row the night before his accident," Ashley told him. "They both said some hateful things and my grandmother was beside herself thinking that the last words she had with him were..." Ashley's voice broke.

Zander moved into the chair next to hers. "That had to be rough... especially since he sort of well... died for a few minutes."

Ashley nodded, her lower lip trembling.

"Come here, Ash." he said, pulling her into his arms. Ashley buried her face in his shoulder and sobbed. "He's all right," Zander reassured her.

Ashley shook her head. "I've never seen him like this, Zander."

"But he's Harry Potter," Zander said. "He can do anything."

"That's what I've always thought too," Ashley said wiping at her eyes.

"He's going to be fine," Zander said again. "I know it." Ashley rested her head on his shoulder and Zander held her. "When are you going to the hospital to see him?" he asked after a few minutes.

"I was going to go after breakfast," Ashley said.

"Want some support?" Zander offered.

Ashley pulled away to look at him properly. "You'd do that?"

"Sure," he answered.

"I'd love that," Ashley replied truthfully.

"Good," Zander smiled at her. "How about I take you to lunch somewhere beforehand then?"

Ashley squeezed his hand. "That'd be great. I just---I need to freshen up a bit first."

"Sure," Zander replied. "I can wait."

Ashley stood up and walked out of the kitchen. Zander moved his teacup around the table in a pattern, thinking about her. Brittany had read him the riot act for what he had done but wouldn't say anything else to him now about Ashley unless it was to tell him what she was up to on her tour.

If it was even possible, Zander thought, she was even prettier than he remembered.

He wanted to go upstairs and tell her the truth about how he felt. What he'd really wanted to tell her that night she was standing in front of him at the door. He knew that she was not with Kevin now, which took him by surprise. He wondered if he should risk it and take a chance.

Ashley came back into the kitchen. "Sorry," she said softly.

"It's all right," he shrugged. "Um-- Ash--"

"Yes?" Ashley asked.

"Remember that--" he began.

He was interrupted by a barking Sophie. Ashley knelt down and picked up her dog. "What is it, baby?" she asked. "Hmmm?"

Zander sighed. "Maybe we should get going." He stood back and watched as she put Sophie away. Maybe that was a sign, he thought.

She turned and smiled at him. "Thanks again, Zander. This is really nice of you."

Zander smiled back. "It's what friends are for, right?"

"Always," Ashley said, tucking her arm in his.

"How's your mum coping with this?" Zander asked as they set off.

"Okay," Ashley said. "I mean, she told me she was a mess of course when they thought he was dead... but she's been trying to visit him in the hospital every day since."

"How about Katie?" Zander asked. "Must be tough on her being away at school..."

Ashley shrugged. "She's all right. Katie really just worries about herself.”

"Some things haven't changed," Zander said.

"Not really," Ashley said dryly.

"So, how long are you in town?" Zander asked.

"Just a few more days," she replied.

Zander nodded. "Brit's going to try to get home, but she doesn't know if she can. She wanted me to come and see you." This was a lie. He had spoken to Brittany, but it was not because of his cousin that he was here.

"If she can... if not I understand," she said. "I'm glad she's busy."

"Me too," Zander said.

"Where do you want to go?" she asked him.

Zander nudged her. "Ladies' choice."

"The Leaky Cauldron is fine with me," Ashley said.

Zander smiled. The two of them had some great memories of that place.

"It always smells the same," Ashley said. "That amazing stew..."

"We can bring some to your grandfather," Zander suggested.

"I bet he'd like that," Ashley brightened.

"Has to be better than hospital food," Zander said.

"Ugh," Ashley wrinkled her nose. "That stuff is so gross."

Zander laughed. "Even Emma Weasley draws the line at that."

"I don't know," Ashley said as they took a booth. "I've seen her sneak bites off a hospital tray."

Zander laughed. "Well, this is the same little girl who nicked kibble from her dog, right?"

Ashley laughed too. "But she denies that to this day."

"Kind of like you and Brit and your wild night at that club," Zander remembered.

"The night that never happened," Ashley replied.

Zander nodded. "Yeah, that wasn't Ashley Malfoy dancing on that table..." Ashley's face turned bright red. A grin spread across Zander's face. "I'm glad I got to witness it for myself."

"You can just forget about it now," Ashley threw her coaster at him.

Zander laughed and deftly caught it. "Okay, okay. I'll just go and place our order. You want the usual?"

"Sure," Ashley nodded as she watched him go. She sat back and closed her eyes for a moment when a bright light popped in her face.

"The grief-stricken granddaughter drowns her sorrows in butterbeer," Rita Skeeter said sliding into Zander's empty seat.

"Go away!" Ashley frowned at her.

Rita's quill and pad scribbled furiously above the reporter's head. "How is your grandfather? Is it true that he is on his deathbed?"

"No!" Ashley exclaimed.

"You poor dear," Rita said shaking her head. "In denial."

“I have NOTHING to say to you," Ashley declared.

"Too emotional to talk," Rita said nodding sympathetically.

"What the hell is going on here?" Zander barked.

Rita looked at him as if he was the one interrupting. "And you are?"

"Her best friend," Zander grabbed the parchment and crumpled it up.

"You can't do that!" Rita protested.

"Just did," Zander tossed the parchment into the fireplace. "Now get out ofhere before I throw your quill in with it."

"Why you little---" Rita started to say.

"One more word and it goes," Zander held the wriggling quill and moved towards the fireplace.

"Fine!" Rita exclaimed holding out her hand. "I'll go."

Zander slapped the quill into her palm. "Go."

Rita huffed and stalked out of the pub with her photographer in tow.

"Thanks," Ashley said. "She kept trying to write all these fake things about me and how I feel."

Zander rolled his eyes. "Vulture. I'm sorry you had to deal with that." Ashley shrugged.

"I heard they put a restraining order out on her for St Mungos," Zander said. "I wouldn't put it past her to sneak in."

"She's a sick woman," Ashley shuddered.

"You okay?" Zander asked.

"Fine," she nodded. "Thanks for the drink."

Zander sat back down. Now was not the time to tell her how he felt. She was dealing with far too much. He felt a sinking feeling in his stomach that perhaps there would never be a good time. Maybe he and Ashley were just not meant to be together.

"How long before the food's out?" she asked.

"Five minutes," Zander replied.

"Great," Ashley said. "I know I just had a scone but I'm still hungry. And I can't wait to get to the hospital."

"We'll eat fast," Zander said.

Ashley smiled. "Thanks again. For everything. This helps a lot." That smile of hers got to him every single time, Zander thought. He had missed having her in his life. Things would never be like he wanted, but perhaps that was for the best. At least, he would keep telling himself that. Maybe one day, he would actually believe it.

"It's no problem," he assured her. "You know... I was thinking the other day about that last night of our first year."

"You were?" Ashley asked.

"The forest," he nodded. "That unicorn..."

Ashley smiled at the memory. "I know..."

"The look on Sam's face when he saw pictures of me from every hour..." Zander continued.

Ashley laughed. "Wiped that smug expression off his face. I wish we'd have taken pictures of it."

"I wonder what happened to him," Zander said. "Evan never really says anything about him."

Ashley shrugged. "I know. But, you know, I think he acted that way because he was jealous of you."

"Jealous of me?" he asked. "Really?"

"Of course," Ashley said. "You were smart, funny and you had friends. People like that have to put other people down to make themselves feel better."

"I guess you're right." he nodded.

The bloke behind the bar motioned for Zander, signalling their food was ready. Ashley grinned. "I am always right, Mr. Murray, don't you know that by now?"

"I learned that about all girls," he returned as he got up.

They enjoyed their lunch and the conversation that flowed easily between the two friends. They stayed far away from that last day in Brighton which was probably for the best.

9. Chapter 359 Carry That Weight

Authors' note: Tonight's chapter checks in with Harry/Hermione at the hospital. Will a visit from Ashley help him? And how are things at Hogwarts with the younger generation? Please read and review!

A little while later, they arrived at St. Mungos with food for Hermione and Harry. Her grandfather was in a therapy session, but her grandmother was waiting for him in the room. Hermione smiled warmly at her granddaughter. Ashley noticed how tired her grandmother looked and she felt tears well up in her eyes. "How---how is he today, Grandma?" Ashley asked.

"He's all right," Hermione answered, yawning. "He's frustrated."

"How about you?" Ashley asked. "Have you gotten any sleep?"

"A little," Hermione hugged her granddaughter.

"Grandma, you should get some sleep," Ashley chastised. "Go home and freshen up."

"I don't want to leave him," Hermione shook her head.

"We brought some food, Minister Potter," Zander said.

"I thought something smelled good," Hermione said.

"Fresh from the Leaky Cauldron," Ashley said. She decided not to mention the run in with Rita Skeeter.

"We have enough for both you and Mr. Potter," Zander said.

"Thank you, Zander," Hermione said gratefully. "You and Ashley were very kind to do that for us."

"My mum will be by in a bit," Ashley said.

Hermione nodded. "You just missed Ethan and Maddie."

Ashley frowned. "Did they have the kids with them?"

"Just Gwyn," Hermione replied. "Luna and Ron are watching the babies and Kiera's at school."

"I want to try and see everyone while I'm here," Ashley said, sitting on the edge of the bed.

"I don't know when I'll be back... maybe not until Christmas."

"That's so far away," Zander commented without thinking.

"Too far," Hermione agreed. "But we're happy for you, doing what you get to do, Ash."

Ashley smiled. "It's been great so far. I'll have to show you some of my sketches later and some of my photos."

"Your grandfather would probably love to see them," Hermione said.

"I still can't believe this has happened to him," Ashley commented, sitting down on the empty bed.

"It's like I keep telling him," Hermione said. "I'd rather have him like this than... the alternative."

"I couldn't agree more," Saffron said, entering the room with Edward and Andrew. Edward squirmed in her arms when he saw Ashley.

"Ash-ee!" Edward squealed.

Ashley giggled. "Hi Ed!"

He reached for her and Ashley took him from Saffron. "Saffy, he's getting so big!" Ashley gushed, hugging him to her.

"I know," Saffron replied. "He grows too fast for me."

Andrew clapped Zander on the back. "Good to see you, mate."

"Hey Andrew," Zander said. He had always been a little in awe around him and RJ Weasley and that hadn't worn off in the last few years.

"Where's Dad?" Saffron asked looking around.

"He should be done with his therapy session soon," Hermione said.

"I was trying to convince Grandma to go home and get some sleep," Ashley said.

Saffron crossed her arms. "Mum... you said yesterday you'd go home and rest up."

Hermione waved her hand dismissively. "I'm fine, Saffy."

"You're exhausted," Saffron countered. "Doesn't she look exhausted, Andrew?"

Andrew suddenly became very interested in the food on the table.

"He's playing it safe," Ashley smiled as she hugged Edward to her.

Saffron put her hands on her hips and looked at her mother. "Mum, I'm worried about you."

"Saffron, I am staying with your father," Hermione said firmly.

"And people wonder where I got my stubbornness from," Saffron commented.

"They don't have to look far," Andrew muttered. Zander and Ashley shared an amused look.

"Andrew agrees with me," Saffron said, smiling at her husband. "Mum, just go home for a half hour and freshen up. We won't leave until you come back."

Hermione sighed. "Okay, but I'm waiting until your father gets back from therapy."

"Maybe if you hurry you'll be back before he is," Saffron said.

"She's not going to give it a rest, Grandma," Ashley said.

Hermione sighed. "You are too much like me, Saffron. Fine. I'll go home and shower and be right back here."

Saffron grinned. "See? If more people listened to me, the world would be a much happier, calmer place."

Hermione fought a smile. "Ten minutes."

"A small victory," Saffron said. "But a victory just the same." She gave her mother a hug. "I'm just worried about you, Mum."

"I'll be just fine," Hermione replied. "Who's the parent here?"

Saffron laughed. "Get out of here."

"Nice, Saffy," Andrew told his wife after Hermione left.

"What?" Saffron asked. "She hasn't left here since Dad was admitted."

"Maybe she'll take a kip when she gets home," Ashley said, still cuddling Edward in her arms.

"I hope so," Saffron said. She leaned against Andrew.

Ashley smiled at her aunt and uncle. "How's Ellie?"

Saffron grinned at the mention of her daughter. "Good. She keeps telling me she wants to draw just as good as her cousin, Ashley."

Andrew chuckled. "You should see her stick people."

Zander laughed. "They probably look better than mine."

"How is your internship?" Saffron asked him.

"I'm learning a lot," Zander replied. "And it's been great..."

"Have you written anything new lately?" Ashley asked him.

Zander nodded. "Yeah. I'll let you listen to the demos if you'd like."

"I would love that," Ashley said. They all stood up as the door opened and Harry was wheeled inside.

Edward clapped his hands together. "Gampa!"

Harry seemed surprised to see them all. "Where's Hermione?"

"We finally convinced her to go home and get some sleep and freshen up," Saffron said. "But, she'll be back. And Zander and Ashley brought you some food."

Harry hadn't noticed his granddaughter sitting there. "Ashley! When did you get home?"

"Last night!" Ashley exclaimed, handing Edward back to Saffron so she could hug her grandfather.

Harry managed a smile as the healer went to transfer him from the chair to the bed. "Easy!" he barked.

"Sorry," The healer said hastily.

"This is ridiculous," Harry grumbled. "What is the hold-up? I want to start walking again!"

"Give it time, Mr. Potter," the healer said.

"I don't HAVE time," Harry snapped.

"Daddy, you have time," Saffron said trying to calm him. "You survived."

"Time," Edward repeated.

"See?" Saffron asked.

Harry lay back against the pillows and Ashley gingerly gave him a hug. "I'm so glad you're okay, Grandpa." she said.

Harry managed a smile. "Thanks, Ashley."

"Are you hungry?" she asked. "You must be."

Harry nodded.

"Zander and I brought you and Grandma some stew from the Leaky Cauldron," Ashley said as Zander handed her the bag. Harry did not say anything as Ashley placed the food before him.

"Dad?" Saffron asked, concerned. "Are you all right?"

"Just fine," Harry muttered.

"Eat," Edward said to his grandfather.

Even Harry had to smile at that. "Okay, mate."

Ashley felt more relieved as Harry began to eat his stew. She felt someone reach for her hand and she smiled when she saw it was Zander. His presence here was comforting and it felt so familiar, like something she could always depend on.

"You did well, Miss Malfoy," he said softly.

"It's hard seeing him like this," she whispered. "Unable to really do anything."

Zander nodded. He knew how much Ashley loved her grandfather and how hard this must be for her.

Hermione chose that moment to arrive back and Saffron was relieved to see her looking a bit more refreshed.

Ashley and Zander excused themselves, leaving Saffron, Andrew and Edward alone with Hermione and Harry. Hermione pecked her husband on the cheek. "How was your therapy session? " she asked.

"You mean where they sat and poured potions and cast spells on my legs?" Harry asked irritably.

"Yes," Hermione said calmly.

"They won't let me walk," Harry snapped.

"It's not that they won't," Hermione said. "Harry, it's that you can't."

"Yes I can," Harry said stubbornly.

Edward crawled over to where Hermione was standing and tugged on her skirt.

"Oh my," Hermione looked down at her grandson. "Hello, darling.”

"Up!" Edward held his arms up.

Hermione smiled and lifted him into her arms. "Here's a face I can't say no to." He beamed at her and put his arms around her neck. Hermione felt better as she kissed her grandson's cheek.

"We'll bring Ellie by after school," Saffron promised.

"I don't want any more visitors today," Harry said angrily. "I want to try walking."

Saffron sat down. "Daddy, the healers said that you shouldn't push yourself too fast."

"It's my body," Harry said. "I know how hard I can push myself."

"How about the magic?" Saffron asked. "Any change on that?"

"His levels have risen a bit," Hermione said.

Saffron grinned. "Daddy, that's fantastic!"

He shrugged. "Still can't do anything."

Hermione looked at Saffron. "Sweetheart, would you go down to the cafeteria and get a cup of coffee for me?" She wanted a moment alone with her husband.

"Sure," Saffron took her son. "Come on Andrew."

"Thanks," Hermione said.

When they were alone, she looked back at Harry. "What is going on?"

"Nothing," Harry replied tersely.

"Harry, you're alive," Hermione said. "I'd rather you never walk again than not be here at all."

"You don't understand," Harry grumbled. "None of you do."

"Help me understand," Hermione said. "Please. I just want to help you, Harry." Harry just shook his head. "Why not?" she asked.

"Everyone expects me to be grateful to be alive," Harry said angrily. "I can't walk, Hermione! I can't do magic! What the hell am I good for?"

"No one in this room loves you because you can walk and do magic, or the other way around," Hermione said. "We love you because you're important to us."

Harry ran a hand through his hair. "I wish I was home."

"Why don't I see what I can do about that?" she asked.

Harry raised an eyebrow.

"Why can't we move you home?" Hermione asked. "You can recuperate there, and we can have the healers come to us. We'll hire on more staff so we have people around the clock."

"I'd like that," Harry said quietly.

"Okay," Hermione brushed his hair back. "Let's get you out of here."

Harry put his hand over hers. "This is the most frustrating thing I've ever had to go through, Hermione. I'm sorry that I'm taking it out on you."

"I know you're frustrated," Hermione said. "But I just want to help you."

Harry nodded. "I know."

"Don't push me out," Hermione said gently.

He realised how hard this must be for his wife. He had been too busy feeling sorry for himself. "I promise," he said.

Hermione leaned in and gave him a kiss. "I'll go speak to the healers now."

"Thanks, my love," Harry said.

"I’ll be right back," she smiled at him.

Once he was alone, Harry held up his hand and muttered a simple incantation. He waved his hand, but nothing happened.

"Damn it," he swore in frustration. He'd taken his magic for granted, as it had been a part of his life for so long. Lestrange and Josephine Hilson had taken something very important from him. But he would do everything in his power to get it all back. He was Harry Potter, after all. He could do anything when he put his mind to it.

*** *** ***

Katie walked into the Great Hall that evening holding Bradley's hand. He had been quite a shoulder to lean on these last few days in light of what had happened with her grandfather. Though Katie was worried about her grandfather, she had to admit she liked everyone coming up to her to offer their sympathy and see how she was doing.

She especially liked that Bradley had been so attentive to her. They had spent all their free time together and he was doing his best to keep her spirits up.

He gave her a quick kiss before heading to the Ravenclaw table. If there was one rule Katie hated about Hogwarts is that you had to eat all meals with your house. She remembered how when her aunt was at school students could often switch tables but it had started getting out of hand, and the headmaster had had to put a stop to it. She took her usual seat at the head of the table with Lindsey on her right side.

"How are you holding up?" Lindsey asked her.

"Fine," Katie said. "I would be better if Bradley were sitting here..."

"I meant about your grandfather," Lindsey said. "I was wondering if you had heard anything."

"I know you meant him," Katie replied. "And he's all right... he still can't walk, but I guess they're letting him go home to try and recuperate there."

One of the first-year Slytherins looked sympathetically at her. "Can I get you anything?"

"No thank you," Katie said. "But it was awfully nice of you to offer. What was your name again?"

"Tegan," the girl replied.

Katie nodded. "Why don't you join Lindsey and me tonight?"

Tegan beamed at her. "Really?"

"She wouldn't ask if she wasn't serious," Lindsey said.

Tegan nodded eagerly.

Katie filled her plate as the food appeared in front of them. "Honestly, these house elves never think of calories, do they?"

Lindsey shook her head. "No. Maybe we should suggest something to your mum?"

"Good idea," Katie nodded. "Tegan, it's never too early to start worrying about your figure."

The younger girl nodded as if taking mental notes. Katie liked this girl. She had a feeling she would be useful. Katie saw Caroline and Emma enter the Great Hall and she gave them a wave. "Late for a meal, Em?" Katie called out teasingly. "Thought I'd never see the day!"

"I hate homework!" Emma complained.

"Me too," Katie agreed. She looked at Caroline. "Speaking of which, I was wondering if you might help me on an essay..."

"Sure," Caroline replied. "After dinner?"

Katie nodded. "I'll meet you in the library. Thanks, Caroline."

Caroline smiled as Emma pulled her over to the Gryffindor table.

"I have a class with her," Tegan said to Katie. "She gets into loads of trouble!"

"Really?" Katie asked.

Tegan nodded. "But, she's funny."

"Em's really sweet," Katie replied. "I've grown up with them."

"They're sweet because they're poor," a haughty voice chimed in from the other side of the table.

Katie raised an eyebrow and looked over to see Angelica Brocklehurst glaring at them. "What did you say?" Katie asked her.

"Are you deaf, Malfoy?" the second year asked.

Katie looked at Lindsey for confirmation that someone was actually speaking to her that way. "Ignore her," Lindsey said. "She's Jemima's clone."

Katie shot the girl a warning look before returning her attention to her food.

"What's wrong with the Weasleys?" Tegan asked.

"Nothing," Katie replied. "Nothing is wrong with them. They're great people unlike some others I know."

"I could say the same for you after what you did to my sister," Angelica said icily.

"Your sister got what she deserved," Katie shot back.

"She got beaten at her own game," Lindsey added.

Angelica rolled her eyes. "So you say."

"And I say," Lindsey replied. "I was there."

"As was I," Katie said. "And this conversation is boring. Now, as I was saying, Tegan..."

"Jemima told me some things about you," Angelica interrupted. "How you couldn't read--"

Katie put her hands on the table and the table shook from the force of it. "Listen, you half-wit. I don't know if you're aware of this, but you do not want to be on my bad side." Everyone looked startled at Katie's display of wandless magic, including a few Hufflepuffs at the next table over.

"Wow," Tegan whispered.

"I'm not afraid of you," Angelica said, but without much conviction.

"You should be," Lindsay warned.

"Don't mess with me," Katie said coldly. "You WILL regret it."

"Whatever," Angelica said getting to her feet. "At least I'm not embarrassing Slytherin with your hand-me down friends and Ravenclaw boyfriend."

"You're just jealous," Katie said. "Because I'm not afraid to have friends outside our house."

Angelica tossed her hair and stalked out of the Great Hall.

"Follower," Katie muttered, sitting down.

Lindsey nodded in agreement. "Lesson Number One, Tegan. Don't associate with people like her."

Tegan shook her head. "I won't."

Katie was about to add something when a brown owl suddenly dropped a letter in her lap.

Post did not normally come at night so Katie hoped it was not something bad about her grandfather. But, then again, her mother would never let her know by owl post.

"What's this?" she wondered, opening it up.

"Katie, I'm in Rome right now and just heard the news about your grandfather. I know how much he means to you and Ashley so I wanted to write to let you know I'm thinking of you. If there's anything I can do, please let me know. Kevin"

A smile spread across her face and a tiny thrill shot through her. "It's from Kevin," she told Lindsey.

Lindsey grinned. "Really? Wow..."

"Who's Kevin?" Tegan asked.

"He's perfect," Katie said dreamily.

"He used to date her sister Ashley," Lindsey told Tegan. "You've probably heard of him--"

"The lead singer of Stone's Throw?" Tegan asked in awe.

"The one and only," Katie nodded.

Katie looked at the letter once more. She could not believe he had actually written to her. He was on tour for Merlin's sake, Katie thought. He had taken time out from that to write to her.

She smiled and tucked the letter into her pocket. Perhaps she'd write him back later. After dinner, she rejoined Bradley. He had a prefect meeting but he had agreed to walk her to the library to meet Caroline. She gave his hand a squeeze.

"What was going on at your table?" he asked her.

"Unnecessary drama," Katie replied, deciding not to tell him about Kevin’s letter. "Some second year thinking she could take me on."

"Doesn't she know better?" he joked.

Katie laughed. "She should."

Bradley put his arm around her. "That's my girl."

Katie leaned against him and felt a twinge of guilt for reacting the way she had to Kevin's letter. "So will you walk me back to my house after your meeting?" she asked.

Bradley held the library door open for her. "Of course." He followed her over to the table where Caroline was waiting. "Hiya, Caroline," he said warmly.

Caroline smiled. "Hi Bradley. What's up?"

"Nothing much," he replied. "I was going to congratulate you on the match yesterday. You guys were great against Hufflepuff."

Caroline's smile turned into a grin. "Thanks. It was a fun match."

"She's being modest," Katie said proudly. "If it wasn't for her, Gryffindor would not have won."

Caroline blushed. "Well... our Seeker managed to catch the Snitch--"

"And she's an even better friend because she's going to help me with my essay," Katie interjected, eager to get the attention back on herself.

"Right," Caroline nodded. "I already got some books you might need."

Katie beamed at her. "She's the greatest, isn't she, Bradley?"

"Sure," he nodded. "The best."

Caroline blushed and looked down at her books.

"I'll see you later," Katie stepped in front of Caroline and smiled up at him. "Have fun at your meeting..."

Bradley gave her a kiss. "I'll see you in about an hour."

"Okay," Katie gave him another kiss, keeping him close for a moment. Caroline looked away.

"Bye," Bradley said, stumbling over a book someone had left on the floor. Katie giggled.

"Are you okay?" Caroline asked.

"I'm fantastic," Katie said. "Why?"

"I meant Bradley," Caroline replied. "Since he almost fell."

"I'm fine," Bradley said. "Thanks, Caroline."

Caroline smiled at him before turning to her books.

Katie saw this and frowned. Did Caroline still fancy her boyfriend? She glared momentarily at her brunette friend. She knew Caroline would never try to make a pass at Bradley but she had a feeling that Caroline fancied him a bit too.

"So," Katie said unpacking her books. "You--um, do you have your eye on anyone?"

"What?" Caroline seemed startled by the question.

"Do you fancy anyone?" Katie asked.

Caroline quickly shook her head.

"We should work on that," Katie said. She turned to get something else out of her bag, not realising the letter from Kevin had slipped out on the table.

"What's that?" Caroline asked.

"What?" Katie asked following Caroline's gaze. "Oh! That's just a letter from a friend."

"Oh," Caroline replied.

Katie decided she would confide in her best friend. "Promise not to tell anyone?"

"Cross my heart," Caroline nodded.

"Kevin wrote to me!" Katie gushed. "Can you believe it? He was worried about me because of what happened with my grandfather."

"That was nice," Caroline replied. "I wonder if he wrote to Ashley, too."

"I doubt it since they didn't have the nicest of break-ups," Katie said.

"It was still nice of him to write to you," Caroline said. She wondered why Katie was so excited about this if she had Bradley for support, but she decided not to question it.

"I know, right?" Katie asked. "I'm going to write him back tonight. I mean, he's on tour! And he took time to write to me!"

"That's really cool," Caroline smiled at her.

Katie also told her about Angelica's comments. "I really do not want to deal with this right now. Jemima graduates and then I have that clone pop up in her place."

"Why would she just assume my family is poor?" Caroline asked. "I mean... what my mum and dad make is no one else's business."

"And your robes are not second-hand," Katie pointed out. "Don't worry. I put that troll in her place."

"Thanks," Caroline said. "I'm glad Em didn't have to hear that."

"Me too," Katie said. "Speaking of which, where is my favourite little redhead?"

"She decided she didn't have enough at dinner, so she was going to sneak into the kitchens then go back to the tower," Caroline shook her head.

Katie laughed. "Em is something else, Caroline."

"And one of a kind," Caroline giggled.

"We couldn't handle more than one of her," Katie said. "Okay, let's get to work. I have to write a six-foot essay on the many uses of Wolfsbane."

"I found this book that will help a lot." Caroline said. "You can probably get most of your essay from here."

Katie beamed at her. "Caroline, you are a lifesaver!"

"I just like to read and I come across a lot of things," Caroline said modestly.

"Thank you, thank you, thank you," Katie said taking the book from her friend.

The two girls worked in companionable silence for a little while, the only sound was Katie's quill scratching across her parchment. She sighed as she looked at Kevin's letter. With everything that had been going on and with her relationship with Bradley, she had honestly not given much thought to the older boy. But, this letter changed everything.

She pulled it closer and read it again. Katie couldn't wait to write him back. The only thing now was to think of what to say. She hurriedly wrote back to him and folded the parchment into her pocket.

"How's your essay?" Caroline asked.

"Fine," Katie said. "Um---actually, I've forgotten something in my room. I'll be right back. Will you keep an eye on my stuff?"

"Sure," Caroline nodded.

Katie practically ran out of the library and Caroline shook her head. She returned her attention to her Potions homework. "Caroline?" Bradley asked, tapping her on her shoulder.

"Oh!" she said. "You startled me!"

"Sorry," Bradley said, taking Katie's vacated seat. "Where's Katie?"

"She said she had to run back to her room for a minute," Caroline said. "She'll be right back."

"My meeting finished early," Bradley explained.

"I wonder if I'll get named a Prefect next year," Caroline said.

"You?" Bradley asked, teasingly. "What with you getting into trouble all the time..."

"Oh right," Caroline joked. "Me, on the straight and narrow."

"I think you will," Bradley said. "I'll put in a good word for you."

"If you think that would help, thanks," Caroline nodded.

Bradley smiled. "You have some ink on your nose---"

"Oh I do?" Caroline asked. "Yuck, sorry."

"Here, let me help," Bradley said reaching into his pocket for his handkerchief.

Caroline blushed as he reached over and wiped her nose for her. "Thanks," she said softly.

"No problem," Bradley said.

“So um… Katie will be right back,” Caroline said again as she shuffled a few of her papers.

"She seems okay, right?" Bradley asked. "I'm worried about her since this happened with her grandfather. She wishes she could go home to see him."

"I think she'll be all right," Caroline nodded. "I mean, he's alive, and he and her grandma seem determined to get him back on his feet."

Bradley nodded. "Yeah. I just don't like seeing her sad."

"Me either," Caroline said. "She really does care about her family."

"It's one of the things I like the best about her," Bradley said. "And she cares about you, too. You know, she said that she was glad that the two of you were friends again."

Caroline smiled. "It has been nice."

"We should do something nice for her," Bradley said thoughtfully. "Maybe this weekend in Hogsmeade."

"That's a great idea," Caroline agreed.

Bradley grinned just as Katie came back into the library looking out of breath.

"Hey," she brightened upon seeing him. "Did your meeting get out early?"

Bradley reached for her hand. "It did."

"I'm still working on my essay," Katie said. "Want to help me?"

"Sure," Bradley said. "Where'd you run off to anyway?"

"I sent a letter to my sister," Katie lied. "She---she's gone back on her tour. Vienna."

"Vienna's nice," Bradley said. "My uncle lives there."

"Really?" Katie asked. "This is the first time Ash's ever been. She was really looking forward to it."

"She likes to draw, doesn't she?" Bradley asked. "Vienna will be a dream come true."

"I hope so," Katie said thinking of her sister. She just hoped that whatever Ashley was doing now, she was happy. And perhaps had moved on from whatever feelings she had for Zander.

10. Chapter 360 Before Sunrise

Authors' note: We hope that you like tonight's chapter---please read and review! And check at the Orkut group for chapter previews for next week's chapter! And a special shout-out to my co-author, Heaven---Happy Birthday!!!!!!!

Zander was meeting his cousin for breakfast before heading to the Philharmonic. She was back in town for a few days while the band was on a short hiatus from touring. It was nice having her back, but it felt like something was missing from their trio. Ashley. He had not seen her in a few weeks, but she was still very much on his mind.

"Earth to Zander," Brittany said. "I've been waving to you for like twenty minutes..."

"Sorry," Zander said walking over to her and sitting down. She was already nursing a cup of coffee. "Have a lot on my mind."

"I bet I know what you're thinking about," she said.

Zander rolled his eyes. "I am not thinking about highlighting my hair, Brit."

"I still maintain that you'd look good with some blond," Brittany said. "But that's not what I mean."

Zander chuckled. "What do you mean, then?"

"Ashley," she said.

"You turn into a Seer now?" Zander asked, standing up. "I'm going to order."

"You can avoid the topic all you want but it doesn't change the fact that you love her," Brittany said bluntly.

Zander sat back down. "And what brings you to this brilliant conclusion, Brit? I told you to stay out of my love life. I'm---I'm trying to move on."

"How?" she asked.

Zander shifted uncomfortably in his seat. "Um..."

"Did you know Kevin asked Ashley for another chance when we were in Rome?" Brittany asked. "And she turned him down."

Zander had not known this. He was a little angry that he was just finding out about this now, but then again, what did it matter. Just because she turned Kevin down, did not mean much. "So?" Zander asked trying too hard to sound like he did not care.

Brittany rolled her eyes. "Do I have to spell it out for you? She turned him down because she has feelings for YOU!"

Zander folded his arms. "And she told you this?"

"Kind of," Brittany said. "That night you shut the door in her face."

Zander shook his head. "That was months ago, Brit."

Brittany sighed heavily. "Are you KIDDING me?"

"If she felt that way months ago, what makes you so sure she feels that way now?" Zander asked.

"Why wouldn't she?" Brittany was exasperated. "If she wasn't interested in you anymore she wouldn't have turned Kevin down!"

Zander narrowed his eyes at her. "This isn't some trick on your part, is it?"

"Why would I do that?" she asked

"Trying to play matchmaker?" Zander asked with a shrug. "Look, I don't know. I do know that I have a long day today and I should probably grab my coffee to go and head to work…"

"Fine," Brittany said. "But you're a moron if you don't go look for her and tell her how you feel."

Zander stood up again. "I'll see you around, Brit."

"I'll see you at dinner later," Brittany said. "My folks invited all of you over."

Zander decided to forego the coffee and head straight for work. It was just what he needed to get his mind off of Ashley. Damn Brittany, Zander thought to himself. Trying to make him think he had a chance when for all he knew, Ashley was snogging some bloke on her art tour. But Brittany wasn’t the vicious sort. She wouldn’t send him on a wild goose chase if she didn’t believe that Ashley had feelings for him as well.

Zander sighed and saw the Philharmonic's office straight ahead. He had no time for this. Today was a big day and perhaps he would talk about this with Ashley when she came home for Christmas hols.

He stopped in the middle of the pavement. He could either go in to work and live his life as he did any other day, or he could do something about Ashley.

He found himself turning around and heading toward an alley where he could Apparate. It was still quite early and he hoped he would not wake up Ashley's parents. But, he had no clue where she was at the moment and hehoped they would be able to help. Zander pounded on the door.

Nick came and answered it a few moments later. "Zander?" he asked. "What brings you by?"

"I'm sorry that it's so early," Zander apologised. "But, I needed to know where Ashley is...right now."

"She's in Vienna for the next few days," Nick replied.

Zander nodded. "Do you know where they're staying?"

"Uh... I think we have it written down somewhere," Nick said. "Why don't you come in?"

"Thanks, Mr. Malfoy," Zander said gratefully. He stepped inside and closed the door behind him. "It's not an emergency or anything. I just---I have to tell her something that's long overdue."

Nick gave him a knowing look. "Come on. We have her itinerary in the kitchen."

Zander followed Ashley's father and watched as the older man pulled a piece of paper from the refrigerator. "It's the Grand Hotel Wien," Nick said, writing down the name and address for him.

"Thanks," Zander said, taking the piece of parchment. "I really appreciate it."

"Good luck," Nick said.

"Thank you sir," Zander replied. "I may need it."

Zander pocketed the paper and said a quick goodbye to Ashley's father. He had no idea what he was going to do or say when he saw Ashley, but he had a feeling it would all come to him the moment he saw her.

He got to Vienna and was able to locate her hotel. Perhaps her group hadn't yet left for the day and he would catch her.

The woman at the front desk smiled warmly at him. "Hallo, Guten Morgen."

"Uh... hi..." Zander mumbled. "Um... can you tell me what room Ashley Malfoy is staying in?"

She shook her head. "I'm sorry, sir. We aren't allowed to give out that information."

"Can you just ring her for me then?" he asked.

"Very well," the woman said, tapping at the keyboard. Zander watched expectantly as the woman picked up the telephone.

"Sorry," the woman offered. "No answer."

Zander frowned. "She's with a group. Art students. Do you know if they've left for the day?"

"I just came on duty," the woman said. "Let me ask..."

"Thank you," Zander said.

The woman came back after a moment. "They left two hours ago," she reported. "I'm sorry, sir."

Zander wanted to laugh. "Of course they did."

"Did you need a room?" she asked.

Zander thought for a moment. "Um, yes."

The woman booked him into a room and Zander stuffed the key into his pocket as he left. He had no idea where a group of artists would have gone to draw.

Zander looked around the beautiful city and decided he would just start walking. He spent the entire day walking around parks, churches and other interesting buildings. It was frustrating and he hoped he hadn't missed her if she had gone back to the hotel and then left again.

While Zander contemplated his next move, the object of his search was putting away her sketch book and pencils. Ashley shivered in the cold. She was ready to go back to the hotel and perhaps order room service. It had been a long, but productive day. She had some amazing sketches.

Her work was not up its usual standard though. Ashley usually found more passion in her art but today they were simply sketches. Part of her felt empty and she knew why.

She had not seen or heard from him, but he was always on her mind.

"Malfoy," a voice drawled. "Why so down? We're in this amazing city..."

Ashley turned. "Henry, for the last time, I am not going out with you guys tonight."

"Why not?" he pouted. "We're not ONLY going to those clubs you know...."

Ashley laughed. "Oh? Where else are you going then?"

Henry was silent a moment. "Okay, maybe we are... but at least you won't have to worry about anyone hitting on you."

"And that's a plus how?" one of girls chimed in. "Oh, that's right. We can watch all the blokes hitting on you."

"Well I AM gorgeous," Henry struck a pose, making them all laugh.

"And oh so modest," Ashley teased.

Henry slung an arm around her. "Malfoy, when you've got it, you flaunt it."

Ashley looked up at him. "Is that so?"

"You know it," he said flippantly.

Ashley laughed and looked down at the city streets below them. "I don't know if Austria can handle---"

"What is it?" Henry asked when she stopped talking.

Ashley had locked eyes with a man on the street and she blinked her eyes to make sure it wasn't just a vision. "Zander?" she asked, more to herself than anyone.

Henry laughed and kissed the top of Ashley's head. "My poor delusional friend. I thought we'd decided to put him behind us..."

"No!" Ashley said. "Zander's here!"

He glowered up at her and Ashley wondered why he was so---angry. To her dismay, he turned and started walking away. She grabbed her bag. "I-I'll catch up to you guys at the hotel..."

She rushed downstairs and hurried after him. "Zander!"

He kept walking and Ashley ran to catch up. "Zander Murray!"

Zander just shook his head and sped up.

"Zander, please!" Ashley called out. "Wait!"

"Why?" He asked. "I can't do this anymore, Ash."

Ashley finally caught up to him and grabbed his arm. "Do what? Why are you here?"

"It doesn't matter," he replied.

Ashley shook her head. "Of course it does if it brought you all the way here."

"I was wrong about something," he said. "Again."

Ashley raised an eyebrow. She was completely lost. "Zander, it's been a really long day and all I know is I was up on the roof packing my things and the next thing I know, I see you looking up at me."

Zander looked over at her. "I came to find you... and tell you..."

"Tell me what?" Ashley asked softly. "Zander?"

Zander stared at her for a long moment.

"Zander, you're starting to scare--" Ashley started to say, but her words were cut off when he suddenly pulled her to him and kissed her.

He hadn't known what else to do. Kissing her seemed like the most logical solution and he was overjoyed when she slid her arms around him.

Ashley kissed him back just as fervently. He could not believe this was happening.

"Zander," she pulled away breathlessly. "I love you."

Zander gave her a grin. "That's my line."

"I'm just a bit quicker," Ashley retorted playfully.

Zander kissed her again. "I'm finally catching up. I love you too, Ashley."

She pulled him close and pressed her lips to his. "How did you find me?"

"Your dad," Zander said in between kisses. "He gave me your itinerary."

"Oh," she said softly. "Zander... I'm so happy you're here. I haven't been able to stop thinking about you."

"What about that bloke you were with just now?" Zander asked.

"Who?" she asked. "You mean Henry?"

Zander shrugged. "Yeah, I suppose."

Ashley shook her head. "Trust me when I say you are far more his type than I am."

"Oh," Zander said, his eyes growing large. "Oh---so there's nothing there, then. I'm such an idiot."

"Stop saying bad things about the bloke I love," Ashley said. "He's amazing."

Zander rested his forehead against hers. "You can't know how long I've wanted to say this to you."

"We've had too many missed chances," Ashley agreed.

Zander nodded and told her how he had spent the entire day, walking the streets of Vienna looking for any sign of her.

"You went all over the place?" she asked incredulously.

"A man on a mission," Zander said. "I came all this way. I was about to give up when I looked up and there you were."

"Like it was meant to be," Ashley said softly. "I can't believe this... finally."

"Finally," Zander said smiling down at her.

Ashley kissed him again, not caring that they were in the middle of a crowded street. The only person that mattered at that moment was the boy holding her so tightly. She never wanted him to let go.

"How long are you here?" she managed to ask.

Zander laughed. "I'm not really sure. This was a spur of the moment decision. I booked a room at your hotel."

"So you're at least staying tonight," Ashley said with a grin.

Zander grinned back at her. "Well..."

"You wouldn't have come all this way otherwise..."

Zander gave her another kiss. "I just wanted to hear you say you wanted me to stay."

"I always want you to stay," Ashley said, closing her eyes as he touched his forehead to hers.

"What do you want to do first?" Zander asked.

"I don't know," she confessed. "We can go back and drop our things off then head out somewhere."

"I'm actually starving," Zander said. "I haven't eaten anything all day."

"There's a good place to eat just by the hotel," Ashley took his hand.

"Perfect," Zander said giving her hand a squeeze. She laughed as he picked her up and swung her around.

"I'm so glad you're here!" Ashley exclaimed.

"I'm glad you stopped me," Zander grinned at her.

He set her down and they headed toward the hotel. Ashley told him about some of the places she had seen.

"I'm absolutely mad about this city," she said. "I can see myself living here someday."

"Really?" Zander asked.

"Yeah," she nodded. "It fits me..."

Zander had thought that very same thing when he had walked the city streets. The city was perfect for her and while he hated the idea of them being apart, he would never dream of holding her back.

"We did a walking tour," Ashley said. "There are a few really neat places I can show you."

"I'm in your hands," Zander said with a grin.

"Yes you are," Ashley said, stopping to kiss him again.

"Brit's going to take complete credit for this," Zander said.

"I know," Ashley said ruefully. "But if it weren't for her pushing..."

Zander shook his head. "We're going to hear 'I told you so' about six-hundred times."

"We can tune her out," Ashley joked. "Or we can just snog..."

"I like that," Zander said as they entered the hotel. "Merlin knows she put us through it enough with her boyfriends."

Ashley laughed. "Come on..."

Zander did not let go of her hand while they waited for the lift. He had so much to tell her and to ask her, but he knew they had all night.

"The pub is just this way," Ashley said after she had dropped her things off and they were back on the street.. "We ate here last night."

"Sounds good," Zander said.

Ashley waited until they were in a booth together and she leaned against him. "This feels like a dream," she said.

Zander nodded. "I nearly told you that day at the hospital when we visited your grandfather, but I didn't think that was a good time."

Ashley nodded. "You're right."

"And of course that night in Brighton," Zander said shaking his head. "I saw you with Kevin and I thought you were together."

Ashley shook her head. "We had just broken up.... and that's why I had come to see you."

"And I was such a great guy to you," Zander said. "Slamming the door in your face. I'm sorry about that, Ash."

"It's all water under the bridge," Ashley said, kissing him. "None of that matters anymore."

Zander nodded. "It was supposed to happen here. It was supposed to happen like this."

Ashley kissed him again. She didn't care that they were in a public place.

"I didn't even ask you about your internship," Ashley asked after they had ordered. "How is that going?"

He looked at her sheepishly. "I sort of blew it off today to come find you."

Ashley gaped at him. "Zander!"

"I had to come find you," Zander said.

Ashley frowned. "But this is your career, Zander."

"I'll smooth things over when I go back," he said. "I'll find a way."

"I'll talk to them too," Ashley said. "We can tell them it was an emergency."

"I'll work it out," Zander shook his head.

"Well, before you ran out, how was the internship going?" Ashley asked.

"Good," he replied. "I'm learning a lot. And the other day, we had some real composers there."

Ashley grinned. "One day, some intern will be saying the same about you."

"I hope so," he said. "I really, really hope so. I've already written some new stuff."

Ashley beamed at him. "You have?"

"Next time you're home I'll play it for you," he said.

"I'm going to hold you to that," Ashley said. "I love listening to your music. I still listen to that first song you wrote for me."

"Still the best piece I ever did." he told her softly.

Ashley smiled.

"Something tells me I'm going to be more inspired than ever now..." he said, leaning in.

"Oh am I your Muse now?" Ashley asked.

"Do you wear a slinky dress if you're a muse?" he asked.

Ashley poked him in the ribs. "Zander..."

"You'd look good in a slinky dress," Zander replied.

"I don't own any slinky dresses," Ashley said. "That would be the other Malfoy sister."

"You can borrow hers then," he said, earning himself another poke.

"Very funny, Murray," Ashley said.

Zander kissed her again. "You look good in anything, Malfoy."

They enjoyed their meal, catching up on everything in their lives. Ashley confided to him about how worried she was about her grandfather.

"I heard he's still not walking or able to do magic," Zander said. "That's got to be rough."

Ashley nodded. "He's getting the magic back a little now. But it's hard. "

"After being able to use magic all these years I know I'd feel strange without it," Zander agreed.

"He told my mum it feels like a part of him has been amputated," Ashley said. "All my life, I saw him as someone who could do anything."

"When he recovers from this, you'll still think that," Zander said.

Ashley rested her head on his shoulder. "He will recover from this. I know he will."

"Of course he will," Zander reassured her.

Ashley smiled. "Let's get out of here. I still have to give you that walking tour."

They finished their meals then hurried outside. "Over here," Ashley pointed. "That church... you should see the inside."

"Lead the way," Zander said.

"They've closed for the day," Ashley realised in dismay.

"There's always tomorrow," Zander said squeezing her hand.

"Come on," Ashley said. "Let's go to the park over here."

Zander grinned. She could suggest going to the moon right now and he would not deny her.

"It's... nice and dark," she said with a grin.

"Oh, you want to get me alone to have your way with me," Zander teased.

"Hmm," Ashley said. "I don't need a dark corner for that..."

"She thinks I'm easy," Zander said grabbing his chest. "I'm hurt."

"Not easy," Ashley pressed herself to him. "Just... as eager as I am."

Zander gave her a kiss. "Mmmhmm."

"I love you," she said between kisses.

"I love you," Zander said softly.

"What are we going to do for the next year?" she asked.

Zander had known this conversation was coming. "Long distance relationships don't always have the best track record, do they?"

"I think if anyone can make it work, we could." she said.

Zander nodded. "I want to make this work. I can see us going to the distance, Ash."

"Me too," she said, winding her arms around his middle. "I don't see this ending. I don't want it to ever end."

"So, you'll go on with your tour and I'll hopefully still have my internship," Zander said.

Ashley nodded. "And when I come home..."

"What will happen?" Zander asked.

"We'll be together," Ashley said.

Zander smiled. "Unless you meet some Italian bloke..."

"Bet he won't be as cute as you," Ashley said flirtatiously.

"Obviously not," Zander said putting his arm around her.

Ashley pulled him close and kissed him. She could not have asked for more than being in a city she loved with the boy she had loved all this time. They walked around the park, just enjoying each other's company. It was quite cold out, but Ashley did not mind.

They finally headed back to the hotel around two in the morning. "I guess this is good night," she said reluctantly.

Zander nodded and reached into his pocket for the key card. "Room 323 is calling my name."

Ashley nodded. "I'll ring you in the morning for breakfast..."

Zander kissed her good night. "Thanks for the amazing night."

"Been the best night of my life," Ashley said softly.

"There you go stealing my lines again," Zander teased, touching her cheek. "I'll see you in the morning."

"Okay," Ashley said. "I love you, Zander."

"I love you," Zander said giving her one last kiss.

Ashley watched him go before letting herself into her own room.

She closed the door behind her and leaned against the door. Had this all really just happened? They were finally together- in the same place at the same time. It had taken long enough. Brittany would definitely want details and Ashley would have to thank her for sending Zander.

She went through the motions of getting ready for bed. Pulling her nightgown on, she thought about Zander, just one floor below her. She wanted to go down there just to make sure he was really there. Who was she kidding? She knew why she wanted to go down there.

Zander had just gotten into bed and turned the telly on when he heard a knock at the door.

He pulled back the covers and stood up. He peered into the peep hole and smiled when he saw just what was waiting outside his door. He opened the door with a smile on his face. "Hey...”

"Hi," Ashley twisted her hands together nervously. "Can I come in?"

"Of course," Zander said, standing back so she could enter.

Now that she was there, she didn't know what to say or do. "I um... I just..."

"What?" Zander asked. "Is something wrong?"

"No," she said. "Nothing's wrong."

"Do you want to sit down?" Zander asked.

"No," Ashley said, coming towards him. "I came down here because... I don't want to waste any more time."

Zander smiled. "You don't?"

Ashley slid her arms around his neck and kissed him.

Zander pulled her close and deepened the kiss.

"Mmmm," Ashley murmured. "I'm not leaving tonight..."

It dawned on Zander what Ashley meant and he pulled away for a moment. "You mean--- you want to, that you and I would..."

"More than anything," she said her eyes half lidded.

Zander rested his forehead against hers. "You're sure?"

Ashley nodded. "Never been more sure of anything in my life."

Zander kissed her again. "Me too."

Ashley pushed him back towards the bed. She ran her fingers through his hair as they kissed again. She tugged on his t-shirt and they broke their kiss so she could lift it over his head. Zander didn't work out a lot but he was pretty fit, she noticed as she ran her hands over his shoulders.

"Pasty Englishman," Zander joked.

"You look good to me," she said softly as he ran his hands up her sides, taking her nightgown with.

"And you're more beautiful than I ever imagined," Zander whispered.

"So you've thought about this?" she asked.

"Since I was fifteen," Zander admitted with a grin.

Ashley laughed. "You got a bit of a head start on me."

"Well, I'm a bloke and I've fancied you almost since the moment we met," Zander said.

"You've always been my best friend and now you're so much more," she told him. "I can't imagine my life without you in it."

Zander leaned in and kissed her. "I feel the same way about you, Ash."

Ashley pushed him onto the bed, and crawled on top of him.

Zander pulled her to him for a long, lingering kiss. After all this time, he could not believe this was going to happen.

"I already protected myself," Ashley whispered in his ear. "So we have nothing to worry about."

"You think of everything," Zander said huskily.

Ashley smiled as she eased his boxer shorts down.

There was a small part of her that was unsure of what to do and nervous, but the look in his eyes, told her she had no reason to worry. He loved her just as much as she loved him.

They kissed again and she arched her back as he moved on top of her.

"Ashley," Zander whispered against her skin.

She made a noise deep in her throat as he cupped her breast in his hand while his other fumbled for the clasp of her bra. He finally managed to free her and he tossed it over his shoulder.

She laughed. "Finally."

"You're beautiful, Ash," Zander said. "Absolutely beautiful."

She smiled at him, feeling bolstered by his compliments. Ashley pulled him back to her, moving his hands where she wanted them.

Desire radiated through every pore of her body and she could feel his erection pressing against her.

Their kissing grew more frenzied and passionate as they shed the remainder of their clothing and pressed their bodies together under the cool sheets.

"Zander," Ashley said closing her eyes.

He couldn't even speak. He raised himself up on his arms and looked down at her.

Ashley smiled. "Yes?"

"I don't want to hurt you," Zander said.

"Its okay," Ashley reassured him. "Just---just go slow."

Zander nodded and began to press himself into her.

"Alright?" Zander asked softly.

"So far so good," she managed breathlessly.

Zander kissed her. "Good..."

Ashley pulled in a breath as Zander buried himself deep inside her. The initial pain that she felt melted away as they moved together. Ashley closed her eyes and wrapped her legs around his thighs. Ashley felt beads of sweat form on her forehead as Zander kissed her again.

"Please," Ashley whispered.

Zander let out a moan as he pushed again. Ashley's body went rigid and she cried out his name.

He collapsed on top of her, trying to catch his breath.

"Oh Merlin...." Ashley said. "Zander..."

He rolled over onto his back and nodded. "Yeah..."

"I can't believe we just did that," she said, a smile spreading across her face.

Zander turned and shot her a lazy grin. "We did."

Ashley moved over to lie against him and their legs tangled together. "It was perfect."

Zander kissed her bare shoulder. "It was."

"Can we just stay here?" she asked. "Never move again?"

"I like that idea," Zander said with a grin.

Ashley kissed him again, letting her lips trail over his.

"Vienna is now my favourite city in the world," Zander said. "Hands down."

Ashley laughed. "It already was mine too now, but even more so."

"It was my first time too," Zander admitted.

"I thought you and Debra--" Ashley began.

Zander shook his head. "We didn't."

"I’m glad," Ashley said. "I mean... we had our first kiss together..."

"First date," Zander added.

Ashley laughed. "We're just full of each other's firsts."

"Yes," Zander said, as Ashley rested her head on his chest.

"I'm so glad it's you," she murmured. "So glad it's always been you."

"Me too," Zander said kissing the top of her head.

"We're drawing again tomorrow," Ashley said. "But you can sit with the group if you want..."

"I don't want to be in the way or get you into any trouble," Zander said.

"You wouldn't," Ashley replied.

Zander smiled. "After I call work and see if I still have a place."

"Of course," she said. "They'd be fools to let you go."

"You might be a little biased," Zander said.

"A lot biased," Ashley corrected with a grin. "But I know how amazing you are."

Zander tickled her. "I like hearing that."

Ashley laughed. "I'm good for your ego."

They were both silent for a few moments and Zander wondered if she had fallen asleep.

"What a waste of a room," Ashley said a few minutes later.

"What?" Zander asked.

"If I'd known you were coming I would have told you to stay in my room," she said. "Sorry... it was a dumb thing to say."

"No," Zander reassured her. "It was last minute and I didn't know if you would be back and they wouldn't tell me your room number so I booked a room just in case."

"I guess it doesn't really matter," Ashley said, tracing a pattern over his chest with her index finger.

Zander smiled and ran his hand through her hair. Ashley felt herself drifting off to sleep. "Sleep," Zander said softly, his arms still around her. "I'll still be here in the morning."

"I know," she said softly.

Zander closed his eyes. "Hey, Ash? I love you."

"I love you too," she sighed before drifting off.

*** *** ***

11. Chapter 361 Hello Stranger

Authors' note: We hope everyone likes tonight's chapter! Please read and review!

"Hermione," Harry complained. "Tell me again why I have to go. This has nothing to do with me.... not anymore."

Hermione sighed and looked over at her husband who was slumped back in his wheelchair. "Harry..."

She set his dress robes on the bed and Harry scowled. He had been home for two weeks and was making very little progress. "I just want to stay home," he said firmly. "I'm going to work on those exercises."

"We'll work on them when we get back," Hermione said just as firmly.

Harry sighed. Lupin was scheduled to announce that Neville Longbottom was the Head Auror today. The last thing Harry wanted to do was sit in that crowd and watch the job he had worked so hard for go to someone else. It wasn't because he thought Neville did not deserve the job, Harry thought. Neville was a fantastic Auror and had shown he would make a capable leader.

He didn't want anyone to see him like this in public. They had managed to avoid the press so far but they would be there that day in droves.

"Cho and Neville are expecting us," Hermione told him.

Harry exhaled sharply. "This is not going to be good. I'll be lucky to not get trampled."

Hermione knelt down before him. "Harry, I know this is not going to be easy for you. "

"You have no idea," Harry responded moodily.

"I do," Hermione said softly. "I know you better than you know yourself sometimes."
Harry crossed his arms and looked away from her.

"If this situation was reversed, he would be there cheering you on and you know that," Hermione said gently. "He's your best friend."

"Fine," Harry grudgingly agreed. "But I don't want anyone taking photographs and we leave right afterwards."

Hermione smiled. "I'll help you get dressed."

Harry's mood didn't get any better as Hermione helped him into a shirt and trousers. "Why isn't there a spell to do this?" he snapped.

Hermione decided not to comment on this. She knew that having help with mundane tasks like this were his least favourite. "You look very handsome," she said instead.

"Yeah," he muttered.

Hermione pecked his cheek. "I'm going to finish getting ready. I'll be back in a few minutes."

Harry didn't say anything as Hermione went into the loo to finish dressing. He supposed he shouldn't be so angry with her but he couldn't help it. He was angry at everyone right now.

Therapy was hard work with little results. He wanted to work at it every chance he could, but everyone kept warning him about pushing himself too hard. What did they know? They weren't stuck in this chair, he thought bitterly.

He gripped the arms of the chair and began using his arms to push himself up onto his feet.

"Come on," he muttered, summoning every ounce of strength he had.

He couldn't feel anything in his legs or feet and his entire body shook as he managed to balance himself upright for the first time in awhile.

"Harry, I was thinking---" Hermione said as she came out of the bathroom. "Harry!"

"Look!" Harry exclaimed. "I'm doing it!"

Hermione smiled. "You are!"

"I knew it," Harry wobbled a bit but remained standing.

Hermione beamed with pride at him. "Take it easy, Harry. You're doing great!"

He gripped the handles again as he nearly collapsed back in the chair.

Hermione crossed the room in a few quick strides and knelt down. "That was fantastic, Harry!"

“I want to do it again," Harry told her, grasping the chair again.

Hermione put her hand over his. "Harry, don't strain yourself. Come on..."

"I can do it," Harry said. "Don't stop me."

Hermione stood back and allowed him to try it again. She was only trying to help, but somehow in all this, he started seeing her as an enemy. He rarely smiled these days and Hermione hated the tension that filled the room whenever they were together. It was as if everything she did was wrong.

"See?" he asked struggling to his feet again. Hermione saw the strain on his face. She resisted the urge to help him.

Harry sat back down, sweat beading on his forehead. "I'll be back on my feet sooner rather than later."

Hermione turned away so he would not see the tears in her eyes.

It was quite a different story in Neville's office at Auror headquarters. The announcement would be made in the conference room in just a few minutes. Cho grinned at her husband as she helped him with his tie.

"Head Auror Longbottom," she said proudly.

Neville grinned at her. "I still can't believe it."

"You keep saying that, Dad," Chiaki teased. "Want one of us to pinch you so you don't think you're dreaming?"

"I might need you to," Neville said. "I never thought I'd actually get this."

Frankie laughed. "We all knew you would. Especially me since I was on the receiving end of many of your punishments. You can be quite scary, Dad."

"Some of the people here will remember me when I was a lot younger," Neville replied. "A bumbling fool..."

"Oh, Neville," Cho said swatting at him. "You were never a bumbling fool."

"Did we not share the same first year?" Neville asked, his eyebrows raised.

Cho suddenly seemed preoccupied with one of the grandchildren. Neville laughed. "Even love isn't that blind, eh, Cho?"

"You were sweet," she said.

"Sweet Grandpa," Olivia said, holding up her arms for Neville. He picked her up and held her tightly.

"Sweet Olivia," Neville kissed her cheek.

"Do you like my dress?" Olivia asked grinning at him. "It was Em's!"

"It looked beautiful on Em and it looks just as beautiful on you, Livvie," Neville told her.

Olivia beamed at him and wrapped her arms around his neck. In the corner, Adam was playing with Nathan. The two boys were proud of their grandfather but probably just as excited about missing school that morning. Natalie knocked gently on the door. "They're ready for you, Neville," she said to him. "Lupin's going to make the opening remarks and then he'll make the formal announcement."

"Thanks," Neville said, setting Olivia down to smooth his robes.

Cho looked at Natalie. "Is, um, Harry here?"

"I haven't seen him yet," Natalie said.

"Oh," Cho said quietly.

"It doesn't mean he's not here now," Natalie said hastily. "But I haven't been in the main room in a few minutes..."

"Of course," Cho nodded. She turned to look at her husband. "He'll be here."

Neville nodded distractedly. "Harry should be getting this honour."

Cho put her hand on his shoulder. "You did not get this by default, Neville. You EARNED this. You are fair, level-headed and a good leader. YOU earned this. You weren't handed this."

"Thanks," Neville said. "I guess I still need to hear that."

Cho hugged him tightly. "We'll see you out there."

"Stay," Olivia looked up at her father.

Jon knelt down. "Sweetheart, we have to go and sit while your Grandpa makes his speech."

"No," Olivia poked her lip out.

"Someone's been hanging out with Aunt Maddie too much," Jon said.

"No!" Olivia said again, her face screwing up.

"She can stay," Neville said. "It's okay with me."

"You can't take her out there with you," Allison objected. "We're trying not to spoil her."

"Spoil me," Olivia said.

Jon had to fight not to laugh. "I don't think so, baby girl."

"Daddy!" Olivia protested as Jon picked her up. "No!"

"Come on,"Jon said as Olivia began to cry.

Allison shook her head. "We'll see you out front, Dad."

Neville smiled as he watched his children leave the room and he turned back to his wife. "I'm ready."

Cho took his hand and together they walked down the corridor to the conference room. They could hear Lupin's voice.

Neville looked over at his wife. "I'll see you out there."

Cho gave him a kiss for luck.

"Love you," Neville squeezed her hands in his.

"Remember what I said," Cho told him. "You EARNED this. You DESERVE this."

He nodded. "I did earn this. I've worked hard my whole life."

Cho smiled at him before disappearing into the conference room. Neville paced just outside, listening to Lupin as he listed Neville's accomplishments. He had a lot to live up to, but he felt that he could take on the responsibility.

"Ladies and gentlemen," Lupin said. "I would like to introduce the new Head Auror, Neville Longbottom."

Neville stepped out to a thundering applause. He nodded and smiled when he saw Harry and Hermione sitting next to Cho right in the front. Neville stood in front of the crowd and waited for the applause to die down. He was not used to this at all.

"Thank you," he finally said. "Thank you very much."

"I want to thank you all for coming," he continued. "As a lot of you know, public speaking is not one of my strong suits and some of the newbies back there will probably tell you that many of my speeches have put them to sleep."

"A few times," someone called out, making the audience laugh.

Neville grinned. "I would not be here today were it not for Frank and Alice Longbottom. Though---though I never was able to see them in action, I heard from many that served beside them how brave and courageous my parents were."

Cho felt tears prick at her eyes at the mention of Neville's parents.

"I grew up listening to stories about their accomplishments and I knew that I wanted to be just like them," Neville continued. "One of the happiest days of my life was the day I was accepted into the program. Those three years of training were some of the most intense of my life. There were many times I thought of quitting, but there was someone there who kept pushing me. That person was and is my best friend, Harry Potter."

Harry glanced up in surprise and Hermione moved her hand over his.

"I want to thank you Harry for all that you've done for not just me, but for this department and for the wizarding world," Neville said. "You have never backed down from a challenge and I know that you will be back pushing all of us to be better."

Harry nodded to Neville. His friend's words meant more than he could say.

"And," Neville said turning his attention to his wife. "Cho Longbottom. What can I say about you? Your love and support have carried me through so much. My motivation throughout all of this was to keep you and our daughters safe."

Cho wiped at her eyes and smiled up at her husband. She'd never been so proud of him as she was right now.

"Thank you also to my girls who never liked when I was away on a raid or an investigation, but always welcomed me home with hugs and kisses and in my daughter Frankie's case, a pout when I didn't bring her a souvenir home," Neville continued.

The audience chuckled and Frankie turned red and slid down in her seat. Will nudged his wife.

"Shut up," Frankie hissed.

"I have some pretty big shoes to fill," Neville said. "Remus Lupin led this department with integrity and with valour. He has entrusted me to lead this department and I do not want to let him down."

"I hope he'll continue to grace us with his presence and guide us when we need some advice." Neville finished.

The crowd broke into applause and Neville's family joined him on the small stage.

"That was great, Dad." Chiaki hugged him. "I loved when you embarrassed Frankie."

"Thanks, Dad," Frankie muttered, but she was smiling. "And I wasn't THAT bad."

"Only sometimes," Neville teased gently.

"Very funny," Frankie said, nudging him.

"We are so proud," Allison said. "Sorry that Olivia got bored..." she motioned to the sleeping girl in Jon's arms.

Neville laughed. "I did say that my speeches can induce sleep."

"We're really happy for you," Hermione said. "You really were the best for the job, Neville."

Neville turned to her. "Thank you, Hermione. It really means a lot to me that the two of you were here."

"Congratulations," Harry said as his wheelchair steered itself forward. Neville extended his hand. "Thanks, mate." Harry leaned forward and shook it.

Cho smiled. She knew how hard this must have been for Harry.

"Harry," Lupin came forward. "Good to see you out."

Harry nodded. "I wouldn't have missed Neville's big day."

"Good," Lupin nodded. "A positive attitude is what will get you up out of there again."

Harry offered a slight smile at his mentor. What did Lupin know about this?

Lupin clapped him on the shoulder and turned to congratulate Neville. Harry fumed and looked at Hermione. He wanted out of here.

"What is it?" Hermione asked her husband.

"Let's go," Harry said quietly.

"Already?" Hermione asked. "I have to give a statement to the press--"

"I want to go," Harry interjected. "I can make my own way home."

"No you can't," Hermione responded. "I'll be done in ten minutes."

Harry sighed. "Fine."

Hermione touched his shoulder. "I'll try to hurry up."

Harry nodded wordlessly and watched her go.

Hermione gave a quick speech to the press and explained why she and the Wizengamot had decided on Neville and why they thought he was best for the job. Hermione had not planned on taking any questions, but a pushy reporter stood up just as she was leaving the podium. "Minister Potter, what can you tell us about your husband? Are the rumours true?"

"No comment," Hermione said.

"He's not going to return to the Auror department, is he?" the reporter persisted.

"No. Comment." Hermione said; her tone more cool this time.

Samuel stepped forward. "The minister was only making a statement today. She is not taking any questions at this time. Today is about Auror Longbottom."

Hermione shot her assistant a grateful look as she stepped off the platform.

Harry had slipped out of the conference room and steered his chair toward his office. He had not been back here since the accident. He was surprised to see Josephine sitting in there. When Harry entered the room, she stared at him for a long moment. "Harry," she finally said, standing up.

"What the hell are you doing here?" he snapped.

"I'm packing the rest of my things," Josephine managed.

Harry stared at her coldly without a word.

"I'm---I'm so sorry," Josephine said, tears welling up in her eyes. "I never thought---"

"No, you didn't," Harry said viciously. "And look where that's gotten me."

Josephine nodded and looked down at the floor. "I honestly did not think I'd see you again."

"I wish I didn't have to see you again," Harry said. "Get your things and go."

Ethan appeared in the doorway. "Dad, Mum's looking---what is she doing here?"

"Leaving," Harry said shortly.

Josephine used her wand to shrink her boxes. She stuffed them into her pocket and looked at Harry. "Harry, I wish I could take it back. I really, really do. I never wanted this to happen."

"Well it did," Harry said. "And you'll have to excuse me if I'm not too forgiving. I did die, after all, for a few minutes because of you. And now I can't use magic or walk, because of you."

"Just go," Ethan told her. "You've done enough."

Harry shoved his chair back so she could walk by. He hoped he'd never have to see her again.

Josephine hurried out of the room. Ethan looked at his father. "Alright, Dad?"

"No," Harry answered. "But at least she's gone."

Ethan leaned against his father's desk. "I know this couldn't have been easy."

Harry rolled his eyes and shook his head.

"Mum said you stood up on your own today. That's great news," Ethan said.

"For a few minutes," Harry said. "I can do better than that."

Ethan grinned. "You'll be out of that chair in no time, Dad."

"I better be," Harry grunted. "And my magic better come back too."

Hermione stepped inside the office. "There you two are."

"I'm ready to go," Harry said shortly.

"Of course," Hermione replied. "It's been a long day."

Ethan kissed his mother on the cheek. "Good speech today."

"Thanks," Hermione said smiling at him.

"Can we please go?" Harry asked snappishly. "It's not as if I can Apparate."

"Dad," Ethan said, taken aback at his father's tone.

"I just want to get out of here," Harry said, but not as harshly.

"Give Maddie and the kids our best," Hermione told her son.

"I will," Ethan promised. "Kiki and Gwyn want to come over soon."

Hermione said another goodbye to her son before pushing Harry's chair. "They're still celebrating in the conference room so you don't have to worry about seeing anyone," she told him.

"Good," Harry replied.

"I'm proud of you," Hermione said steering him toward the lifts.

"Why?" he asked.

"For coming here today and supporting Neville," Hermione said. Harry shrugged.

"And for the progress you made today," Hermione said, touching his shoulder. "You're the most determined person I know, you know that?"

"I guess..." Harry said glumly.

Hermione pressed the button for the lift and kept her other hand on her husband's shoulder. "So what did you want to do tonight?"

"Stand and try to walk," Harry replied.

The lift doors opened and Harry was relieved to see it was empty. He wheeled himself inside and watched his wife as she pressed the button for the lobby.

"Are you hungry?" she asked. "I can make you a nice dinner and--"

"Just leave me be," Harry cut her off. "I can't stand you hovering over me."

Hermione stepped back as if he'd physically slapped her. "Hovering over you?" Hermione asked. "Harry---"

"You're always right here," Harry said. "I need some bloody space."

"I'm only trying to help," Hermione said.

"Then help by letting me work on what I need to work on," Harry responded.

Hermione was silent as the lift reached the lobby. She had never felt further apart from her husband than she did at that moment.

Harry grabbed the wheels and pushed himself out of the lift.

Hermione waited a moment to collect her thoughts before following him. He was frustrated and angry that he had not regained his strength, his magic or his ability to walk. She knew that was where this was coming from, but she could not fathom why he would want to push her away. She did not think she was hovering. She did not want him to hurt himself or push himself too hard. The healers had tried to tell him not to do that, but he seemed to think that he knew best.

*** *** ***

Saffron set her cloak and bag aside. "I'm home!" she called out.

It had been a trying day to say the least. She had a team meeting and then she had stopped off at her parents' house to check on her father. Her father was in a foul mood and seemed to take everything out on her mother.

He had managed to stand on his own, but still was not able to walk and his magic levels had not changed. It was hard to see someone as strong as him humbled by this experience.

Ellie ran into the foyer and launched herself at her mother. "Mummy!"

"Hi baby," Saffron scooped her daughter up. "I missed you today."

Ellie hugged her tightly. "I missed you, too! How's Grampa?"

"He's okay," Saffron kissed Ellie's cheek. "Just okay."

"Daddy and Edward are watching telly," Ellie told her.

"I'm going to make myself some tea and then I'll join all of you," Saffron said.

"Okay," Ellie said to her mother. Saffron kissed her cheek one more time before setting her back down.

She went into the kitchen and set the tea kettle on their stove. She rubbed at her eyes and her forehead as she tried to process everything she'd heard today from her father. He was not the same man he was since before the accident. Saffron had expected that, but he was so distant right now. His sole purpose was to walk and he was running himself ragged trying to make it happen.

Saffron was also upset with seeing how hard this was on her mother. A few times today, Saffron had seen her mother crying and that broke Saffron's heart. She felt helpless and she hated feeling that way.

The tea kettle whistled, making Saffron jump out of her thoughts. She poured a cup and had just entered the sitting room where her family was when the fireplace lit up.

Saffron stared in disbelief as Alexa stepped out of the fireplace. "Lexie?"

"Hiya, Saffy." Alexa said, brushing soot from her hair.

Saffron quickly set her cup aside and hugged her best friend, not carrying about the soot. "Lexie!"

"Auntie Lexie's here!" Ellie jumped up and down. Edward looked at his father, not sure of who this person was. The last time Alexa had seen Edward, he was only a few months old.

"That's your Mummy's best friend," Andrew told him.

Edward glanced back at Alexa and buried his face in Andrew's shoulder. Andrew laughed. "Suddenly, he's shy."

"It's okay," Alexa said with a grin. "It's so good to see all of you!"

"I can't believe you're here," Saffron said hugging her again. "Oh, Lexie..."

"I heard about your dad," Alexa said. "And I came as soon as I could."

Saffron pulled away to take a proper look at her friend. There was something different about her best friend. Was it her hair? It had been chin length the last time Saffron had seen her and now it extended past her shoulders.

"You look amazing," Saffron said. "Tell me everything that's been going on with you. It's been almost a year!"

Andrew stood up and hugged her. "Not before I get a hug, stranger."

Alexa laughed. "Couldn't forget you."

Ellie tugged on Alexa's jumper. "Me too!"

"And look at you," Alexa knelt down. "You are the prettiest four year old I've ever seen! You've gotten so big, Ellie!"

"Four going on fourteen," Andrew said.

Edward glanced over at Alexa and smiled at her. Alexa held her hands out. "Can I have a hug?" Edward glanced uncertainly at his parents before crawling to Alexa.

Alexa scooped him up. "Hey, you."

"Hi," Edward said.

"Andrew's clone," Alexa teased.

"Can I get you something to drink, Lexie?" Andrew asked.

"Tea would be lovely," Alexa replied. "Thanks, Andrew."

"The kettle should still be on the stove," Saffron said.

"Can I have some too, Daddy?" Ellie asked.

"In your little cup?" Andrew asked teasingly.

"Please?" Ellie begged.

"Okay," Andrew said. "If you help me..."

Ellie nodded and reached for his hand.

"Sit down," Saffron said. "We have so much to catch up on."

Alexa sat on the edge of the sofa. "Tell me about what's happening with your dad."
Saffron felt tears well up in her eyes as she told her everything that had been going on with her father. Those horrible minutes that had felt like hours when she thought he had died. The jubilation they'd felt when he had survived. The terrible feeling of finding out he was paralysed and could not do magic.

"Oh Saffy," Alexa hugged her tightly. "I'm so sorry I wasn't here for all that."

"You're here now," Saffron said. "Just when I need you the most."

"I have the next month off," Alexa told her. "So whenever you need me..."

Saffron wiped at her eyes. "You have a month off? That hasn't happened since you started working!"

"Take advantage of it," Alexa smiled at her.

Saffron grinned. "I will. Merlin, I'm so glad you're home!"

"I've really missed England," Alexa said. "Even the rain..."

Saffron laughed as Edward tugged on Alexa's hair. "You know you're homesick if you missed the rain. Speaking of which, where are you coming from actually? The last time we spoke you were in...Russia?"

Alexa nodded. "You won't believe what happened there--" she was interrupted as the fireplace again whooshed to life.

"Ooooh!" Edward squealed excitedly.

"Well as I live and breathe," RJ said, dusting himself off. "Alexa O'Leary, in the flesh."

"And you are?" Alexa asked, squinting at him.

RJ scoffed. "You could never forget me."

"I imagine you're only here for the tea and scones," Alexa said handing Edward back to Saffron. She stood up and gave him a hug.

"That's not even true," RJ said. "Andrew owled and said you were here so Aud and I decided to come over to see you."

Alexa smiled at RJ's fiancée. "It's good to see you again, Audrey."

"You too," Audrey gave her a hug. "You look different for some reason..."

Alexa's cheeks turned pink and Saffron was about to call her friend on it when Andrew and Ellie came back into the sitting room. Andrew set the tray down. "El wanted everything to be perfect."

"That's my girl," Saffron smoothed Ellie's hair back.

"So where you been, Lex?" RJ asked. "Siberia?"

"Yes," Alexa said. "It's incredible there."

RJ laughed and reached for a scone. "Seriously? I was joking. Siberia?"

"Well, Siberia and then St. Petersburg in Russia," Alexa said. "I feel like I've always been on the go."

"And we have her for a whole month," Saffron told them.

RJ fell over and pretended to faint. Ellie started laughing as she pounced on top of him.

"Argh!" Ellie exclaimed.

"Oh no!" RJ said. "Ellie the tickle monster!"

Edward crawled over to get into the action and Audrey shook her head. "Three little babies."

Alexa was giggling as she watched them. "He always has been rather like a big kid."

"Yet, we love him anyway," Audrey said sitting down with the other two women.

"He's so good with the kids," Saffron said. "Ellie absolutely loves him."

Alexa looked at her friend. "Saffy, they've gotten so big. I can't believe all that I missed."

"But you're living your dream," Saffron told her. "We're all so proud of you."

"We are," Andrew agreed. "And Saf and I go to the bakery at least once a week. Your mum shows us all your clippings."

"She said she was keeping a book of them," Alexa replied. "I guess she wasn't kidding."

"We should celebrate," RJ said, struggling to sit up. Ellie picked up a pillow and knocked him back down with it. "Ouch! I mean---get pizza or takeaway or something!"

Andrew laughed. "I'm sure we can arrange that. Lexie, what would you like?"

"You lot don't have to make such a fuss," Alexa started to protest.

"We want to," Saffron insisted.

Alexa looked at her watch. "Um, sure okay..."

"Do you have somewhere else to be?" Saffron asked. "Are your parents expecting you?"

Alexa shook her head. "Not until later. I--I guess I'm trying to get used to the time again."

Saffron gave her a suspicious look but turned to her husband. "Grab that stack of menus we have in the kitchen and we'll pick from that."

"Sure," Andrew said. "Be right back."

"I'm up for fish and chips," RJ said. "Or curry. Pizza's great too--"

Saffron rolled her eyes. "RJ Weasley---pick one."

"Can't we get all three?" he whined.

"No," Saffron said firmly. "You want us to order from three different places, really?"

"I vote for curry," Alexa said. "I haven't had that since the last time I was here."

"There," Saffron said. "It's decided."

"Party pooper," RJ frowned at Saffron.

Ellie laughed. "Party pooper!" she said to Edward. "You're a big party pooper!"

Edward's face fell and he looked at his mother. "No!"

"Elinore," Saffron shook her head. "Don't tease your brother."

Alexa watched everyone and felt such a feeling of home. She had not realised how truly she had missed everyone until that moment. She shared a look with Saffron.

Saffron reached over and squeezed her hand. "You came home just when I needed you. Thanks, Lexie."

"I wouldn't be anywhere else," Alexa said. "And speaking of which, I have presents..."

Ellie shot to her side. "Presents?"

RJ sat up, relieved to be set free from Ellie's onslaught. Alexa laughed and walked over to her bag. Saffron watched her friend pull something out of her bag. It looked like a photograph. Alexa touched it for a moment before sticking it back in her bag. "Okay, presents...let's see if I have anything for Ellie in here."

"You do," Ellie said excitedly. "You do!"

Alexa grinned. "This is from this small little toy shop I found in St Petersburg..."

Ellie took the little wooden figure in her hands. "What is it?"

Alexa took the figure from her and opened it. Ellie gasped when she saw another little doll inside. "Do it again," Alexa told her. Ellie exclaimed in delight as yet another doll was found inside.

"They're called nesting dolls," Alexa said. "Open it again..."

"Mummy!" Ellie exclaimed. "More dolls!"

"I see," Saffron smiled. "What do you say to Auntie Lexie?"

"Thank you!" Ellie said happily.

"You are quite welcome," Alexa said hugging the little girl. "And for Edward..."

Edward looked up when he heard his name.

Alexa grinned. "These are some blocks..."

"Blocks," Edward repeated, reaching for them.

"What about me?" RJ asked. "Hmmm? Hmmm?"

Alexa tossed him a package. "Chocolates from Switzerland."

"That's my Alexa O'Leary!" RJ exclaimed, catching the package. "These will be gone in about five minutes."

Audrey shook her head. "Five minutes AFTER dinner," she told her fiancé.

"Merlin!" RJ grumbled.

Saffron laughed at him. "Going to ruin your supper?"

"Never," RJ said. Alexa laughed and finished handing out her gifts. She gave a scarf to Audrey and another package of chocolates to Andrew. She then handed Saffron a small box. "The best for last..."

"Lexie you didn't have to give me anything," Saffron protested.

"But it's not that she won't take the gift," RJ quipped.

"Shut it," Saffron said, opening the box. "Oh---"

Inside was a pretty multicoloured bracelet. "Those are Murano beads," Alexa explained. "I got them in Italy."

"Lex!" Saffron exclaimed. "This is gorgeous!"

"I'm glad you like it," Alexa smiled at her.

Saffron gave her a hug. "Thank you so much!"

"You're welcome," Alexa hugged her back. She pulled away when she heard a knock at the door. "That would be my other surprise," she said, glancing at her watch.

"More presents?" Ellie asked, clapping her hands together.

"Not exactly," Alexa said, hurrying to the door.

Saffron raised an eyebrow. "This is too much..." She followed Alexa to the front door and her eyebrows knit together as Alexa ushered the man standing there inside.

"Saffy," Alexa said. "I'd like you to be the first to meet my husband, Dimitri."

12. Chapter 362 Dimitri

Authors' note: Tonight's chapter----you get to learn more about Alexa and Dimitri. Enjoy!

Saffron's eyes grew large. "H-husband?"

"We got married just a few months ago," Alexa said. "On a beach in Bora Bora."

Saffron could only stare at the tall, dark-haired man before her.

"Hello," he said with a slight accent. "The famous Saffron. I feel as if I know you already."

Saffron gaped at him. "I wish I could say the same," she muttered.

"What's going on?" RJ came into the foyer. "Is the food here?"

RJ reached into his pocket and handed Dimitri some money. "This should cover it, mate. Where's our food?"

"RJ," Alexa pushed his hand away. "This isn't the delivery bloke. This is my husband."

RJ laughed. "You married the delivery bloke? Okay, Lexie...whatever. Where's my food?"

"RJ she's not joking," Saffron said, still staring between her best friend and the man at her side.

Alexa reached for Dimitri's hand. "Dimitri, this is RJ Weasley."

"Heard a lot about you too," Dimitri smiled at the other man. "Nice to meet you."

RJ stared at the other man's extended hand. He reluctantly shook it. "Haven't heard a thing about you."

"I know this comes as a surprise," Alexa said. "But I wanted to do it that way."

Saffron stared at her in disbelief. "A surprise? Are you kidding me? My best friend in the whole world has been married for a 'few months' and she never thought to tell me once?"

"You're mad at me?" Alexa asked.

"Not mad," Saffron said truthfully. "Just---hurt."

"This wasn't something I felt I could tell you over a mobile," Alexa said.

Saffron shook her head. "But, you could have Apparated over and told me. Lexie, who is this bloke?"

Alexa sighed. "Dimitri Laskaris, I want you to meet my best friend, Saffron Kirke."

Dimitri extended his hand. "Lexie has talked about you often."

"Yeah," Saffron said. "Like I said before, wish I could say the same."

Dimitri withdrew his hand. "Well, I hope we'll get to know each other better."

Saffron glanced over at Alexa and suddenly she could see how hurt her best friend was. She softened her face and put her hand out. "I'm sure we will, Dimitri."

He smiled. "To tell the truth, I was more afraid to meet you than her father."

RJ guffawed. "You and the rest of the population on earth."

Saffron nudged him hard in the ribs. "What were you saying, Junior?"

"That you're the smartest person on earth?" RJ wheezed.

"Right," Saffron said. "Good boy."

Alexa shook her head. "Thanks Saffy," she said softly.

"Come on inside," Saffron said. "You can meet my husband and children and RJ's better half."

"Hey!" RJ protested.

Dimitri took Alexa's hand and followed her into the sitting room. Ellie looked up from her dolls. "Who's that, Mummy?"

"This," Saffron said. "Is Dimitri. He's Auntie Lexie's husband."

Andrew's eyes nearly bulged out of his head and Audrey coughed on her tea.

"I thought it would be a nice surprise," Alexa was obviously embarrassed. "But I can see I was wrong..."

Andrew stood up and shook the other man's hand. "It's definitely a surprise. We, um, didn't even know Lex was seeing anyone."

"It happened so quickly," Alexa said. "He accompanied me as my photographer on one of my assignments... and it just happened."

"We've been together ever since," Dimitri said putting his arm around her.

"How long ago was that?" Saffron asked.

"May," Dimitri replied. "We were married less than a month later."

"Wow," Saffron said. "Such a short time..."

Alexa sat down and Dimitri took the seat beside her. Saffron had so many questions but she did not want to bombard her best friend. But, this was just so unlike Alexa. Alexa was not the type to meet a bloke and marry him less than a month later. Thankfully the doorbell chimed and RJ hurried to get it. The food had arrived and Saffron excused herself to ready the kitchen.

Alexa appeared in the doorway a moment later. "You are mad at me," she said.

Saffron shook her head as she grabbed dishes from the cupboard.

"Yes you are," Alexa said.

"Why didn't you tell me?" Saffron asked turning and facing her. "Hmmm?"

"I honestly wanted it to be a surprise," Alexa said. "I swear."

Saffron set the dishes aside. "It was definitely a surprise."

"Please," Alexa said. "Don't be mad. I need your support."

"You always have my support," Saffron told her. "Come here, Mrs. Laskaris."

Alexa wiped at her eyes and hugged her friend tightly. "Maybe you can help me tell my parents..."

"You haven't told them yet either?" Saffron asked. "Lexie---"

"I know," Alexa said. "It's basically been an extended work honeymoon for us since we got married."

"Are you happy?" Saffron asked her.

"SO happy," Alexa said. "He's so dreamy, Saffy."

Saffron laughed. "Listen to you."

"I think you'll really like him when you get to know him," Alexa told her.

"I'm sure I will," Saffron said.

"Thanks Saffy," Alexa said.

The others entered the kitchen. "You girls done with your pow-wow?"

"Yes," Saffron replied. "Did you eat everything yet, human vacuum?"

"Funny," RJ asked. "Ellie, tell your mum to be nice to me."

"Mummy's just honest," Ellie said loyally.

Saffron picked up her daughter. "That's right."

"Amazing," RJ shook his head. "You have her completely--"

"Be nice," Audrey told him.

"I'm not nice when I'm hungry," RJ replied, making Alexa and Saffron laugh.

Saffron shook her head and helped her daughter into her seat. "Everyone have a seat. Andrew, get the champagne. We have something to celebrate. Right, Lex?"

"We sure do," Alexa wound her arms around Dimitri's middle and he slid his around her shoulders.

"Okay, my love?" Dimitri whispered.

"Everything's great now," Alexa gave him a quick kiss. "I'm so happy."

"Me too," he said smiling at her. "Think they like me?"

She nodded. "They're warming up. I knew they would"

"Come on, love birds," RJ teased. "Or there won't be any left."

"What is this?" Dimitri asked.

"The best curry in the whole world," Saffron announced.

"It smells great," Dimitri took a plate. "Thanks."

"So, where did you go to school?" Andrew asked him. "Durmstrang?"

"Yes," he nodded. "I liked it there."

"And you're a photographer?" RJ asked. "Me too, mate. I take photographs for my mum's paper during the off-season."

"Nice," Dimitri said. "I'd love to see your work."

RJ grinned. "Sure. I'd like that."

"RJ's brilliant," Alexa said. "His photographs are amazing."

RJ beamed at her. "Thanks, Lex."

"So," Alexa said. "I haven't offered either of you a congratulations yet on your engagement."

Audrey shared a smile with RJ. "Thanks."

"That is a beautiful ring," Alexa admired it. "Have you set a date?"

"We're going to wait until after the season is over," RJ said. "Though I keep telling her we should just elope to Las Vegas like Darla did."

"No way," Audrey shook her head.

"Apparently eloping is quite the thing these days," Saffron joked.

"It was very spur of the moment," Dimitri said. "But Lex and I know we want to spend the rest of our lives together."

Alexa beamed at him. "We just knew."

Saffron looked between Alexa and Dimitri. In all the years she had known her best friend, she'd never seen her like this.

"Like Grandma and Grandpa," Ellie said to Alexa.

"That's right baby girl," Andrew told his daughter.

"Grandpa’s sad," Ellie said looking down at her plate.

"He's going to be all right," Saffron smoothed back Ellie's hair as Edward grabbed some cheese off her plate.

"Promise?" Ellie asked.

Saffron smiled thinly. "I hope so."

Alexa reached across the table for Saffron's hand and gave it a comforting squeeze.

"It's been rough on everyone," Saffron said. "But we're trying to be as supportive as possible."

"My parents were going over there tonight," RJ said. "If anyone can make your dad laugh it's my father, Saf."

"I hope so," Saffron's smile was more genuine.

Dimitri laughed. "Ah, you're the family that eats a lot, right?"

"I see Lexie described us well," RJ boasted.

Alexa blushed. "I said other things about you! Not just that you eat a lot."

"You were just being truthful," Saffron teased.

"What did she tell you about Saffy there, Dimitri?" RJ asked.

Dimitri laughed. "Only good things."

"Come on, mate," RJ said. "You can tell us the truth."

"Shut it RJ," Saffron tossed a piece of pepperoni at him.

He caught it deftly in his mouth. "Thank you, Sassy."

"Uncle RJ," Ellie said. "Will you wear your tiara tonight?" The entire table, save for RJ, erupted in laughter.

"Yeah," Edward pointed to him. "Wear!"

RJ's entire face reddened. "Oh no, mate. Not me."

"Why not?" Saffron asked with a grin.

Ellie slid off her chair. "I'll go get it!"

"You're stuck," Audrey told him.

"Too bad you didn't bring your camera, Dimitri," Alexa said to her husband.

"No thanks," RJ said hastily as Ellie flew back into the room, her tiara in one hand and feather boa in the other.

RJ looked pleadingly at the little girl. "El, I love you, but no..."

Ellie's lower lip stuck out. "But Daddy will wear the boa..."

Andrew choked on his drink. "Ellie---"

"Please Daddy?" Ellie asked. "It's so pretty."

"Yeah, Andrew," RJ said. "Go on, mate."

Ellie handed her father the boa and pushed the tiara at RJ.

"Go ahead boys," Alexa urged. "She did ask sweetly."

RJ grumbled but plopped the tiara on his head. It was worth it when Ellie's face broke out in a radiant grin.

"How do I look, El?" RJ asked in a high pitched voice.

"Beautiful," Ellie said. "But Daddy is the most beautiful of them all."

Andrew grinned and put the boa around his neck. "Thanks, El. Don't leave Dimitri out now. Do you have anything for him?"

Ellie turned to look at him pensively. "I think so!" she turned and ran out of the room.

Alexa nudged him. "Uh oh."

Ellie ran back in with a sparkly pair of sunglasses. "These are JUST your colour!"

Dimitri chuckled. "Ah, just what I always wanted."

Ellie grinned at him when he put them on. "Yay!" she cheered.

"Yay!" Edward echoed.

Saffron looked at Alexa and Audrey. "There you have it, ladies. The three most beautiful men in the whole world at our table."

"We are so lucky," Audrey deadpanned.

"This doesn't leave this room," Andrew said to them.

"We know," Saffron assured him.

They finished their meal and RJ and Audrey said their goodbyes. Alexa helped Saffron with Edward while Ellie and Dimitri helped Andrew with the cleanup. "Do you really like him, Saf?" Alexa asked while Saffron changed her son into his pyjamas.

"Yeah," Saffron smiled at her. "He seems like a good guy. And he's obviously mad about you."

"He's fantastic," Alexa said dreamily. "I've never felt this way before."

"Obviously," Saffron teased as she pulled Edward's little shirt over his head.

Alexa laughed. "He was really worried about meeting you."

"Make me out to be scary, did you?" Saffron joked.

"No!" Alexa replied. "It's just that he knows how important you are to me and he wanted to make a good impression."

"It was just a really big shock," Saffron admitted.

Alexa nodded. "I should have told you earlier. Probably not the best way to break the news."

"Well... I suppose an owl wouldn't have been the best way either." Saffron admitted.

"Dear Saffy," Alexa said. "I'm married. Wish you were here."

Saffron laughed. "I would have had to kill you."

Edward squirmed in Saffron's arms. "No sweep."

"Oh yes my baby boy," Saffron said. "You are going to sweep."

"Bad Mummy!" Edward said, poking his lower lip out.

Saffron suppressed a smile. "Do you want to go say goodnight to Daddy and Ellie?"

"Kay," Edward said.

"Want to go to your aunt Lexie?" Saffron asked him.

Edward looked over at the redhead and looked thoughtful for a moment before holding his arms out to her.

Alexa took him and kissed his cheek. "I can't believe how big he is already."

"Tell me about it," Saffron said following her out of the nursery.

"I can't wait to spend loads of time with them this month," Alexa said.

Saffron was glad for that, too. She was still trying to process the fact that her friend was married, but it meant the world to Saffron that Alexa was home.

"Where will you go after this?" she asked.

"Dimitri has an assignment in the States," Alexa said. "And I'm not sure where I'll be going. My editor will let me know."

"How wonderful for you," Saffron commented. "You've been able to see the world in such a short amount of time."

"I've gone places I never would have dreamed of going," Alexa said. "I love it, Saffy. I really do."

Saffron grinned at her. "You're glowing."

"Am I?" Alexa said grinning back at her.

"Completely," Saffron said as Edward yawned.

"There's the party pooper," Ellie grinned when she saw her brother.

"No," Edward frowned.

"On that note, I think we'll go," Alexa said. "I know you want to get them to bed..."

"Oh stay for awhile," Saffron said. "They go down pretty easily and we can have some coffee."

"Okay," Alexa smiled. "We'd love that."

"Gives me a chance to get to know Dimitri better, too." Saffron added.

Andrew picked up Ellie. "She means interrogate you, Dimitri."

“Should I be scared?" Dimitri joked.

"Her bark is worse than her bite," Andrew said.

"Says you," Saffron returned. "Edward wants to say good night."

"Good night, pooper," Ellie said gazing at her brother.

"No!" Edward shouted.

"Elinore Kirke," Andrew warned. "You know he doesn't like that."

"You need a quick bath," Saffron said to her daughter. "Auntie Lexie and I will help you."

"Hate baths," Ellie grumbled.

"You like them when I turn the water purple," Saffron told her.

Ellie grinned. "Yeah..."

"And I bet you'll like it even better when Auntie Lexie does it for you," Saffron said.

Alexa held out her hand. "I think I might have something special up my sleeve, Princess Ellie."

Ellie eagerly went with Alexa while Saffron put Edward to bed. Andrew and Dimitri finished cleaning up the kitchen and sat down in the sitting room with beers. "So," Andrew said. "You and Lexie... married."

Dimitri nodded. "Yes. Married."

"I'm sorry," Andrew apologised. "It's just that I've known her a long time, and this really surprised all of us. But if you love her and she loves you, then I think its fantastic mate."

"I love her very much," Dimitri said leaning back on the sofa. "I learn something new about her every day."

Andrew grinned. "That's how it was with me and Saf at the beginning."

"Lexa told me that you fancied her for quite some time," Dimitri said.

"Yeah," Andrew nodded. "Almost a year before she finally figured things out."

"And look at you now," Dimitri said. "Family."

"It's been a long road for us," Andrew said. "But Saf and I make a good team, especially now that we're parents."

"Lexa told me so much about all of you, I feel like I know you already," Dimitri said. "Of course, I know the same can't be said on your end, but hopefully we'll get to know each other."

"That would be great," Andrew nodded.

"It would be great to have someone to fly with," Dimitri said with a grin. "Alexa doesn't like it much."

"You could fly with Saffron too," Andrew said. "She's amazing at it. Better than anyone I've ever known."

"I know," Dimitri said. "I'm a big Puddlemere fan actually. She's fantastic."

"Don't tell her that," Andrew joked.

They heard the sounds of Ellie's laughter from the bathroom.

"Lexa loves your kids," Dimitri said. "Always getting little things for them and talking about them."

Andrew nodded. "She's a good godmother. Spoils them almost as much as their grandparents."

"Tell me about it," Dimitri laughed.

"I think she kept Ellie in clothes the first two years of her life," Andrew joked.

The little girl in question came running into the room, her purple nightgown flowing behind her. "I'm all clean!"

Andrew laughed as Ellie launched herself at him. "Yes, you are!"

"Can I stay up later?" Ellie asked, casting a look over at Dimitri.

"Not this time, baby girl," Andrew said.

"Why?" Ellie pouted.

"Because it's already past your bedtime and your brother's already asleep," Andrew told her.

"Pooper," Ellie mumbled.

"We'll be back tomorrow morning," Alexa promised.

"Elinore," Saffron said. "Come on. Time for bed."

Ellie sighed and stomped her feet. "Well, this just stinks!"

The adults all had to suppress their laughter. "Come on baby girl," Andrew said. "Daddy will put you to bed."

Alexa knelt down and gave the little girl a hug. "Sweet dreams, El. I'll see you in the morning and since you were so good tonight, I might bring you something from my mum's bakery tomorrow for breakfast."

"A chocolate doughnut?" Ellie asked.

Alexa pretended to think this over. "I think that could be arranged..."

Ellie's grin nearly split her little face. "I can't wait!"

Alexa kissed her cheek. "Night, El."

"Bye," Ellie said, burying her face in Andrew's shoulder.

Alexa sank down on the sofa beside her husband. She rested her head on his shoulder.

"Tired, Lexa?" he asked softly.

She nodded. "It's been a long day."

"Where did you want to stay tonight?" he asked. "Hotel room?"

"Probably be best," Alexa replied softly.

"I really hope your parents like me," he said. "This is a really big step."

Alexa squeezed his hand. She knew that they would love Dimitri because he made her happy. What they would not be happy about was the fact that they had no idea that Dimitri was even in her life, let alone that she had married without their knowledge. When it had happened, it was like a whirlwind. Thinking about what they were doing might have disrupted what was going on between them. But, now everything seemed real. But, she was so happy now that she knew without any doubt she had no regrets about what had happened. This was right.

*** *** ***

Frankie and Maddie had left their husbands and children at home to meet for a little early Christmas shopping. With their larger families, it was easier to get it done bit by bit as they got closer to the holiday.

"That will be so cute on Kiera," Frankie gushed as Maddie held up a little dress. "And she'll love it."

Maddie smiled. "She loves that colour."

"Purple looks good on everyone," Frankie nodded.

"I think Saffy is getting one like that for Ellie and you know how those two like to match," Maddie said.

"Perfect," Frankie nodded.

"Where do you want to go after this?" Maddie asked looking at another set of dresses.

"Harrods?" Frankie asked. "I always manage to get most of my shopping done there."

Maddie laughed. "And they know you on a first name basis."

"I should have my own department there," Frankie agreed with a grin.

"Don't you?" Maddie asked teasingly.

"One of these days, you might just be surprised," Frankie said as Maddie went to pay for the dress.

Frankie looked at some shirts for Nathan while she waited. Her children were growing up so fast. She could hardly believe Hannah was going on thirteen already. It seemed like just yesterday that a four-year old Hannah was peering up at her from underneath Luna's table. She smiled as she thought of what a long way Hannah had come. She was a talkative, happy young lady who enjoyed everything in her life.

Frankie could hardly wait to pick her up in a few days at Kings Cross. She was eager to hear about everything that was going on at Hogwarts.

"Okay," Maddie said, coming back over with a bag. "Let's hit Harrods... they won't know what to do with themselves."

Frankie laughed. "Just doing my part to help the economy."

Maddie giggled. "So what's new with Hannah? You said she sent you an owl last night."

"Oh telling me all about her adventures with Emma," Frankie replied.

"Keeping out of trouble?" Maddie asked.

"Trying to," Frankie said shaking her head. "Apparently Snape is giving our Em a hard time."

"Why doesn't that surprise me?" Maddie shook her head too. "Snape and my great aunt Muriel... the only two people in the world resistible to my charms."

Frankie looked at her. "Maddie? You actually tried that look of yours on Snape?"

"It didn't go over so well," Maddie admitted. "I got detention."

Frankie giggled. "Maddie!"

Maddie shrugged. "I figured it might make me as legendary as Jon."

Frankie shook her head. "I can just see it. Him looking all stern and you break out the puppy dog eyes."

Maddie giggled. "For a minute, I did think it would work."

"Poor, deluded little Maddie," Frankie said.

"Hey," Maddie nudged her. "At least I never tried to flirt with Professor Binns."

Frankie stopped walking and pulled an innocent face. "I never flirted with Binns!"

"Uh huh," Maddie said wryly.

"I just tried to convince him to change my marks is all," Frankie said. "I can't help that I'm naturally charming."

"And so you asking him what he was doing later- not minding the fact that he's a ghost..." Maddie began.

Frankie swatted at her. "Madeline Weasley Potter..."

"What would you have done with him?" Maddie asked.

"Nothing!" Frankie said laughing. "Eww, gross!"

"Yeah right," Maddie said, still laughing as they entered Harrods.

Frankie smiled. "I love this place."

"I'd rather get the toys from a magical toy shoppe," Maddie said softly. "But I love Muggle clothes."

Frankie grabbed her friend's hand. "Wait until you see the children's section, Mads."

"I know," Maddie said. "I've been in here a few times."

"They have the cutest little boots that you're going to just swoon over," Frankie gushed. "Izzie wears hers all the time."

Maddie nearly squealed when she saw them. "I have to get the girls both a pair."

Frankie's mobile rang and she reached into her bag. She was going to ignore it when she saw her father's name on the screen. "Hi, Dad. No I haven't purchased your gift yet, but don't worry---"

"Frankie," Neville interrupted. "I just wanted you to know that I was in contact with the Muggle police."

Frankie froze. "What? What is it, Dad?"

"David Wright has disappeared off the radar," Neville said. "He's wanted for coming near Hannah, but they're also after him now for breaking parole and he robbed a chemist."

"No," Frankie whispered.

"He can't get to Hannah up at the school, and I've already sent word to Oliver about the situation," Neville said.

That was only small comfort to Frankie. In just a few days, Hannah would be home. "What are we going to do, Dad?"

"I have some contacts with the Muggle police and they're going to watch your place,"

Neville said. "One in back and one in the front, for the next few weeks. If he tries anything, anything at all..."

"Thank you," Frankie managed.

"Don't worry sweetheart," Neville said reassuringly. "We'll find him." Frankie wanted to believe him.

"I'll call Will and let him know," Neville said. "Alright?"

"Thanks," Frankie said. She hung up and put her phone in her bag in a daze.

Maddie put a hand to her shoulder. "Frankie? What's wrong?"

"David Wright," Frankie managed. Maddie gaped at her.

"He's disappeared," Frankie said. "Robbed a chemist... and no one knows where he is."

"I'm sure they'll find him," Maddie tried to reassure her.

Frankie sighed. "I've got to call Will."

Maddie shook her head. "Come on. Let's go home. You should tell him in person. You need him."

"Sorry, Maddie." Frankie said. "I know we were having fun."

"No need to apologise," Maddie said reaching for her hand. "Come on."

They left Harrods then found an alleyway where they Apparated back to Frankie and Will's house.

"Will!" Frankie called out, grateful that Isabel and Nathan were at school. "Will!"

Will came out of the sitting room. "I just got out of a firecall with your dad."

"He told you?" Frankie asked.

"Yeah," Will said grimly.

Frankie looked helplessly at him. "What are we going to do?"

"We are going to live our lives," Will told her. "Be careful with Nathan and Isabelle, and keep a watchful eye on things. David has no idea where Hannah is, and he can't even get near Hogwarts."

Frankie nodded. "Should we tell her?"

"I think so," Will replied. "Remember how upset she was in Brighton when he found her?"

"Yes," Frankie replied hugging her husband. "Will, are we ever going to be rid of him?"

"He'll be going back to jail when they find him and no judge in their right mind will let him out again," Will replied. "I think we should let Mallory know what's going on."

"Is there anything I can do to help?" Maddie asked.

Frankie shook her head. "Not right now, Mads... thanks though."

"If you need anything," Maddie offered.

"Thanks," Frankie hugged her best friend. "I'll talk to you later."

Maddie nodded and made her departure. Frankie sat down on the sofa. "He's out there somewhere."

"I think the most important thing to remember here is not to panic," Will told his wife.

"Right," Frankie agreed. "We can't be like this in front of Hannah."

"But let's not bring this up in front of Nate or Izzie unless we absolutely have to," Will cautioned.

13. Chapter 363 Compromising Situation

Authors' note: Sorry for the uploading issues last chapter. The last chapter was corrected and we hope to have no more issues with that. Please read and review!

Stephanie awoke the next morning with a smile on her face. Although she was still worried about Tony, she had not heard or seen from him. It was peaceful here with Gabriel, but she knew it could not last. They had spent the last couple of days, holed up here in his house watching movies and just talking with him. This little cocoon of happiness was not going to last forever because his grandparents were supposed to come home that evening.

"Hey," Gabriel poked his head into the spare bedroom. "I'm going to grab us something for breakfast."

Stephanie sat up in her bed and smiled at him. "You don't have to. I could make us something---"

"I'm just going to a diner a few blocks away," Gabriel said.

"I know I keep saying this but 'thank you'," Stephanie said softly. "You've been amazing."

"I'm not that great," he said, sitting on the edge of the bed.

Stephanie reached for his hand. "You are to me."

He leaned in and gave her a gentle kiss. Stephanie rested her forehead on his. "I like waking up like this."

"Me too," he agreed softly. "And going to bed like this..."

Stephanie blushed. "Almost perfect."

Gabriel kissed her again. "I'll be back in twenty minutes."

Stephanie grinned. "Blueberry pancakes?"

"If that's what you want," he said.

Stephanie nodded. "Please?"

"Sure," he agreed. "Just make yourself comfortable."

"I'll take a shower," Stephanie said pulling back the covers.

"See you in a bit," Gabriel said as he left.

Stephanie was smiling as she grabbed a change of clothes from her bag. She and Gabe had grabbed a few things from her apartment while Tony was at work. She took a nice, hot shower and slid one of Gabriel's larger sized shirts on while she combed out her hair. She heard the front door and she hurried out to greet him.

"That was quick," she said with a grin. "Oh!" Louis and Margaret Boyd stared at the half-dressed girl. "I am so sorry," Stephanie's face blushed red. "I um... we didn't expect you home..."

"Who is this, Maggie?" Louis asked.

Stephanie managed to stammer out her name. "I'm um... I'm a friend of Gabriel's. He was letting me stay here for a few days while--"

Understanding dawned on Margaret's face and Stephanie realised Gabriel must have told her the situation. "Of course," Margaret said. "And, um, where is my grandson?"

"Getting breakfast," Stephanie said lamely.

"It's okay," Margaret reassured her. "Why don't you go and get dressed?"

"Yes ma'am," Stephanie turned and fled back to the guest bedroom. She had never been so mortified in her life.

His grandparents must think the worst about her, Stephanie thought morosely. She had hoped that their first meeting would have occurred under better circumstances than this.

Meanwhile, Gabriel arrived back home with a large white bag containing their breakfast.

"Steph?" Gabriel called out.

He was shocked to see his grandmother step out of the kitchen. "Your friend is getting dressed," Margaret said.

Gabriel paled. "What---what are you doing here?"

"We wanted to come home a bit early," Margaret replied.

Gabriel set the bag down. "It's not what you think, Gran."

"I wasn't sure what to think at all," Margaret said bemusedly.

Gabriel gave his grandmother a quick overview of what had happened the other night at the bowling alley. "She had nowhere else to go. She took out a restraining order against him..."

"Oh my," Margaret shook her head. "That poor girl."

"We hadn't really thought about where she was going to go after this," Gabriel admitted.

Lewis regarded his grandson. "We don't want trouble here, Gabriel," he began. "But we won't turn away someone who needs our help either."

Gabriel nodded gratefully. "Thanks, Grandpa."

Stephanie peeked back around the corner and Gabriel motioned for her to come into the kitchen. "I'm really sorry," Stephanie started to tell his grandparents.

"It's all right dear," Margaret smiled kindly at her.

Stephanie looked at Gabriel for reassurance. "My grandparents said you can stay here until we figure out what to do," Gabriel told her.

Stephanie shook her head. "I couldn't impose---"

"You aren't imposing," Margaret insisted.

"Thank you," Stephanie said. "It won't be long, Mrs. Boyd. I promise."

"Lewis and I will leave you two alone to enjoy your breakfast," Margaret said.

"Thanks," Gabriel said to them.

“I don’t think I’ve ever been so embarrassed,” Stephanie said in a low voice. “Walking out in front of them in your shirt…”

"Its fine," Gabriel reassured her opening the bag.

Stephanie gazed up at him as he took the containers out of the bag. If she let herself be truthful, she'd had feelings for him for quite awhile now.

"Blueberry pancakes," Gabriel said setting the container in front of her. "With lots of syrup."

"Perfect," she said. "Thank you."

"Someday you'll be eating them in your own restaurant," Gabriel said.

"I still dream of that happening," Stephanie said. "Owning some five star place where someone like your father and stepmother dine all the time..."

Gabriel handed her a glass of orange juice. "You'll do it, Steph. I have faith in you."

"I have a long way to go," Stephanie replied.

"My dad is always telling me that nothing worthwhile is ever easy," Gabriel said sitting back down.

"I could say that about a lot of things in my life," Stephanie said thoughtfully.

"Me too," Gabriel said reaching for her hand. "But look at what you've done so far, Steph. Taking out that restraining order and leaving that asshole was a huge first step. I'm proud of you."

"I couldn't do any of this without you," she said softly.

"I wish I had done more," Gabriel said. "The day you came in to the hospital with your wrist..."

"It's all right," she looked away.

Gabriel shook his head and moved his chair closer to hers. "Steph..."

"It's a situation I shouldn't involve anyone in," she said.

"Why?" Gabriel asked her.

"I got myself into it," Stephanie answered simply.

"And you're getting yourself out of it," Gabriel said squeezing her hand.

"Thanks Gabe," she said.

"Eat," Gabriel said smiling at her. "Before it gets cold." Stephanie managed a smile back before digging into her food. They sat in companionable silence, eating their food.

"So I'm back at work today," she said after a few minutes.

Gabriel nodded. "You spoke to your boss, right? About Tony?"

"He didn't care for him, so keeping him out of the restaurant isn't going to be difficult." Stephanie replied.

Gabriel was relieved to hear this. "I'm back at work, too. I have a shift at the hospital later."

"Will you come by afterwards?" Stephanie asked.

"Of course," Gabriel said. "We can do something fun tonight if you're not too tired."

"Like what?" she asked.

Gabriel smiled at her. "What would you like to do?"

Stephanie shrugged. It had been a long time since she'd been able to relax and enjoy herself. Normally she had to work all the time so Tony didn't have to.

"Well, how about you and I pick out a Christmas tree?" Gabriel asked. "We usually decorate around this time."

"I've never done that before," Stephanie said, a smile spreading across her face.

Gabriel smiled back. "Usually my grandfather has to do it, but he never picks out a good one. One year he brought home one that we couldn't even fit through the door."

Stephanie laughed. "I think it sounds like fun."

"It's a date," Gabriel said.

She blushed. "A date."

They finished their breakfast and Gabriel dropped Stephanie off at the diner a few minutes later. He was worried, but he knew her boss would watch out for her at the diner. He promised to see her later that evening and set off for the hospital.

He changed into his scrubs in the locker room and tossed his stethoscope around his neck before heading out for his first round.

He joined his fellow group of interns and tried ignore the daggers Melanie was sending his way.

He knew he would have to deal with her soon, but he wanted to put it off as long as possible. Thankfully, rounds with their resident kept them busy. Gabriel tried to concentrate on the patients, but at the moment his mind was elsewhere. He was worried about Stephanie.

Meanwhile, Melanie was positively fuming. She couldn't believe that Gabriel had left her at the bowling alley then ignored her for two days. What he saw in that pathetic waitress was beyond her. She slammed her charts down at the nurse's station and nearly bumped into a red-haired girl who looked lost. "Watch where you're going!" Melanie snapped at her.

"I'm so sorry," the girl apologized politely. "I wonder if you could help me--"

"Help you with what, Mary Poppins?" Melanie asked disdainfully, mocking the girl's English accent.

Alexa raised an eyebrow at the girl. "Where is Gabriel Boyd- Finnegan?" she asked coolly. "He's interning here."

Melanie rolled her eyes. "Probably saving another damsel in distress."

"Beg your pardon?" Alexa asked.

"I don't have 'information' stamped on my forehead, do I?" Melanie retorted, not noticing that Gabriel had come up behind her. "I don't know where he is and I don't care.”

"And I don't need the attitude," Alexa replied. "All I'm asking is a simple question."

Melanie sighed. "You're wasting your time. He's busy tending to some tramp from the valley..."

"What was that?" Gabriel couldn't believe what he was hearing.

Melanie froze. Slowly, she turned around.

"I had you pegged completely wrong," Gabriel said, looking at her as if it were the first time. "I thought you cared about people- about helpingthem."

Melanie shook her head. "I do, Gabriel. Look..."

"You are not the person I thought you were," Gabriel replied, shaking his head. "We're through."

Melanie glared at him. "Big mistake, Boyd. Big mistake."

Gabriel rolled his eyes as she turned and stomped away.

"Well..." Alexa said. "I guess something can be said for my timing..."

"Long story," Gabriel said giving her a hug. "This is a nice surprise, Lex."

"I missed you Gabe," Alexa hugged him back. "You look wonderful."

"So do you," Gabriel said. "So what brings you back to California? Big story?"

"Kind of," Alexa said. "I came to see you. I have something to tell you."

Gabriel nodded. "Come on. I have a few minutes. We can grab a coffee."

"Great," Alexa said. "It's nice to be back here, even if it's only for a few hours."

Gabriel chuckled and led her over to the elevator. He had a feeling she had some questions for him as well. It would be nice to catch up with her. It had been ages since they had last seen each other what with their busy schedules.

"Saffron wanted to write to you, but I thought it better to come see you in person," Alexa said once they'd gotten their coffee.

"You're making me nervous, Lex," Gabriel said. "It's not something bad, is it?"

"No," Alexa said, sitting back. "Not at all." she paused thoughtfully for a moment. "I'm married."

Gabriel gaped at her. "Married?"

"Yeah," Alexa nodded. "Just a few months ago."

Gabriel noticed the ring on her finger. "I didn't even know you were seeing anyone."

"It happened rather quickly," Alexa said. "But Dimitri makes me so happy."

"Dimitri?" Gabriel asked. "That the lucky guy?"

Alexa fished in her bag and showed him a picture.

Gabriel smiled. "You looked beautiful, Lexie. Congratulations."

"Thanks Gabe," she smiled at him. "I wanted to tell you in person, like I did Saffy."

He listened to Alexa as she told him about her new husband---how he was a photographer, how they had met on an assignment. She seemed very happy. Happier than he could ever remember seeing her.

"Everything's just sort of fallen into place," Alexa said. "I hope it's been the same for you."

Gabriel gave her a wry smile. "Not exactly."

"So you've been gallivanting around with tramps from the valley?" Alexa asked, her eyebrow raised.

Gabriel felt a surge of anger toward Melanie. He shook his head. "There's a girl, but she's not a tramp. Far from it."

"I'm sure she's not," Alexa replied, touching his arm. "Tell me about her."

Gabriel leaned back in his chair. He told her about Stephanie---about how they had met. "She drew me in and I didn't even know it. We were friends, but I started seeing Melanie and she has---had a boyfriend."

"How awful for her," Alexa said. "And you're so noble to help her out, Gabe. I'm glad she has someone like you."

Gabriel shook his head. "I just want to protect her."

"The knight in shining armour," Alexa joked.

Gabriel laughed. "Not quite. I mean I'm not some Russian photographer..."

"But you're you," Alexa said. "And you're fantastic."

"Thanks," Gabriel said genuinely. "She's going to stay with my grandparents and me until she can find her own place."

"That's lovely," Alexa said. "She's lucky to haveyou."

"I think you'd like her," Gabriel said.

"Hopefully someday I'll get to meet her," Alexa said. "I want you to meet Dimitri. It's important to me that you two like each other."

"If he can make you this happy, I'm sure I'll like him," Gabriel said.

"We'll pop over for dinner soon," Alexa promised. "For now... my parents are still getting used to the idea of him and me being married.

"How'd they take it?" Gabriel asked.

"Well..." Alexa paused. "I suppose we were lucky that my father doesn't own a gun..."

Gabriel winced. "That bad?"

"My mum ran and cried in the kitchen for about an hour," Alexa said. "And then my father grilled Dimitri for the next day... I seriously contemplated taking him and running off."

"Well, it was a big shock for them," Gabriel said thoughtfully. "And they didn't even know you were seeing anyone, let alone married. Cut them some slack. They'll come around."

"They're already starting to," Alexa finished her coffee. "At least I think so."

"And Saffy?" Gabriel asked.

"She's still waiting for her chance to grill Dimitri," Alexa said with a grin.

"Uh oh," Gabriel laughed. "Is he ready?"

"I'm not sure," she shook her head. "Saffy wanted to send you an owl with the news but I thought you should hear it in person from me."

"I'm glad," Gabriel said. "I've missed you, Lexie."

"I've missed you too," Alexa said. "Hopefully we can stay in touch better. Travelling like I was made it so hard, even to owl."

"So, you're going to be around a little more now?" Gabriel asked teasingly.

"I hope to be," Alexa nodded. "I miss Ellie and Edward... and Dimitri and I want to have our own children."

"You'll be a great mum," Gabriel said smiling at her.

"And maybe someday, you'll be a great dad," Alexa nudged him. "When you take a breath, that is."

"Are you saying I'm a 'workaholic'?" Gabriel asked pretending to be affronted.

"Like father like son," Alexa returned.

"Very funny," Gabriel said, looking at his watch. "I should get back..."

Alexa nodded. "Thanks for taking time to have coffee with me."

Gabriel stood up. "Of course. I'm always happy to see you."

Alexa gave him a tight hug. "Be careful with that girl I met when I came in. She's a bit loopy."

Gabriel nodded, thinking Alexa did not know the half of it. Melanie was not the person he thought she was. He just wished he had noticed it sooner.

"Don’t' be a stranger," she said when they reached the desk where he'd left his folder. "Come visit us too. Saffy, Andrew and the rest of them all miss you."

"I will," Gabriel promised. "Tell them 'hello' for me."

Alexa hugged him one more time then left him at the desk. He watched her go feeling a bit surreal. She had been his first love and she was married now.

It felt a bit strange thinking about that, but he bore no ill will over the situation. Theirs had been a mutual breakup and he only wanted her to be happy.

The rest of his shift passed by without incident mainly because he and Melanie ignored each other. Gabriel prided himself on not missing much, which was why he could not believe how blind he had been about Melanie.

He had a lot of studying to do, but he figured once he and Stephanie had picked out their tree, he could pull an all nighter and cram for the quiz he had that next day.

He arrived at the diner and could not help the smile on his face when he saw Stephanie behind the counter. "Excuse me, miss?" he asked. "What does a guy have to do around here to get a piece of pie?"

She looked up and a grin spread across her face. "Gabe!"

"How'd it go?" Gabriel asked her.

"No sign of him," Stephanie said, pouring him a cup of coffee. "I half expected him to show up and demand me home but... nothing."

"Maybe he's smarter than I gave him credit for," Gabriel said resting his hand on top of hers for a moment. "I couldn't stop thinking about you today."

"Hmmm," Stephanie smiled at him. "That'll definitely get you a piece of pie."

Gabriel smiled back at her. "That's all it takes?"

She laughed. "Well, for the really good pie..."

"I see," Gabriel said as she got them both a slice of pie. She sat down beside him and he could not resist kissing her on the cheek. She blushed a bit as he stuck his fork into his pie. She wasn't used to being treated so nicely by a guy.

"So, how was your day?" she asked him.

He told her about Melanie and Alexa's visit. "I don't know how I could have been so ridiculous," he said. "Not seeing her for how she is."

Stephanie knew all too well what Melanie was really like. "She showed you the person she wanted you to see. You would have caught on eventually. Her true colours would have shone through."

"Like yours have?" he asked with a grin.

"Stop," she said. "You're embarrassing me now..."

"It's not as bad as greeting my grandparents wearing just my shirt?" Gabriel teased.

Stephanie's face turned even redder. "I'm not going to live that down am I?"

Gabriel laughed. "Two or three years tops."

"I see how it is," Stephanie said. "No more free pie for you."

Gabriel laughed as Stephanie took his plate. "Steph!"

"This is my turf," she laughed.

Gabriel nudged her. "Not fair."

"My turf my rules," she said, sliding his plate back over to him.

Gabriel nodded and help up his hands. "Fair enough."

Stephanie looked over and saw her boss behind the counter. He caught her eye and nodded and winked to her.

Stephanie smiled. With each day, she was beginning to think that she would be able to put Tony behind her.

*** *** ***

With Harry's situation, his healers had strongly recommended that he find a place to stay that was smaller than the Minister's mansion. Since Ethan and Maddie had moved out, the cottage was empty and Harry decided it would be best if he and Hermione moved back in there.

Their three children were helping them pack. Saffron was helping her mother in the library while Julie and Ethan packed things downstairs with Harry's instructions. While he still was unable to walk, he was getting some of his magical abilities back.

"Dad are you sure you just don't want to stay on one level here?" Julie asked. "I mean, as long as Mum is the minister you're supposed to stay here right? With all the wards and such?"

Harry was staring out the window and either did not hear or was choosing to ignore her question.

Ethan sighed. "Dad? Jules asked you a question."

"I heard her," Harry snapped.

"The healer said it would be better for him to be in a smaller space where he would have easier access to the kitchens and the loo," Ethan answered for his father. "This house is so big even on one level."

Julie nodded. "I understand."

Saffron entered the room levitating a box behind her. "Mum's having trouble choosing which books to take with her. She said it would like having to choose a favourite between the three of us. I told her it was okay since I was so obviously the favourite..."

"Oh please, Brat," Ethan shook his head. "My nickname isn't Golden Boy for nothing..."

"I gave them their first grandchildren," Julie said with a grin. "And I was their firstborn."

"This is a ridiculous discussion," Harry said icily.

Harry angrily wheeled out of the sitting room. Saffron shook her head.

"We can't say anything right these days," Julie gazed after their father.

"It's not your fault, Jules," Ethan told her. "He's feeling sorry for himself and taking it out on us."

"Well he shouldn't," Saffron said bluntly.

"Just let him be," Ethan said.

"Whatever," Saffron said, closing the box she was carrying. "He should stop taking this out on Mum too."

"How is she doing?" Julie asked.

"Honestly?" Saffron asked. "I think she's barely holding it together."

Julie sat down. "I wish there was something we could do."

"Best thing is to let them work it out," Ethan replied.

Saffron set her box down and decided to go back to the library. Ethan and Julie were too busy walking on egg shells around their parents. Hermione was still using her wand to box up books and Saffron smiled. "You still sure you don't want to take them all, Mum?"

"I can't fit them in that cottage, Saffy," Hermione replied. "It's all right. I can always come back here for any that I need."

Saffron came up behind her and rested her head on her mother's shoulder. "This library was my favourite room in the whole house. I remember sitting with you on that chair over there and you reading to me."

Hermione smiled thinly at the memory. "From the day we brought you home..."

"You'd finish one book and I'd say 'one more, Mummy'," Saffron grinned.

"So we'd read another, and another..." Hermione recalled.

"Until I fell asleep," Saffron said.

"I miss those times," Hermione said.

"Me too," Saffron said. "So many happy memories."

"Perhaps once your father is recovered we'll move back in here," Hermione glanced around the library.

"Of course you will," Saffron said smiling at her. "This is home."

Hermione nodded. "Yes, but so is the cottage."

Saffron smiled. "Your first place."

Hermione sighed. "Maybe living there again will help your father. I don't know what else to do."

"He hasn't been very nice to you," Saffron said, phrasing it as a statement rather than a question.

"He's frustrated--" Hermione began to make excuse.

"Mum," Saffron interjected. "He might be frustrated, but you're only trying to help. There's no need for him to talk to you like that."

"It's not your place to worry about it," Hermione told her daughter. "Come on. Let's get these packed up."

Saffron nodded. "Of course." They finished packing the books Hermione wanted and headed into the main foyer.

"Harry?" Hermione called out for her husband.

Harry came out of his office. "Yes?"

"Are you ready to head over to the cottage?" she asked.

"I suppose," Harry grumbled. "I'm ready to get settled."

"That's good," Hermione said as encouragingly as possible.

Ethan and Julie came over to them. "Looks like everything's ready downstairs," Julie said brightly.

"Let's go then," Harry said sharply. "I don't have all day."

Julie winced at her father's tone. "Um, yeah. Of course."

"I'll levitate your chair down," Hermione said. "And we'll be off once we're clear of the wards."

"Maddie's meeting us over there with lunch," Ethan said.

"Good," Harry said shortly. "Hermione go get my papers off my desk. I need to take them with me."

Hermione made a move for Harry's office, but Saffron levelled her gaze at her father. "She's not your servant, Dad. You're more than capable of getting those yourself. You were just in there."

Harry glared at his youngest daughter. "Don't speak to me that way, Saffron Grace."

"Don't you speak to Mum that way," Saffron told him. "You know you're in the wrong here, Dad."

"Saffy--" Ethan interjected. "Don't--"

"I'll get it," Julie offered.

"No!" Saffron exclaimed. "Dad can get his own papers. He can get his books, his clothes, whatever else he needs! He complains about us hovering too much then demands we drop everything. Make up your mind!"

Harry wordlessly turned around in his chair and angrily wheeled into his office.

"Saffy that was totally uncalled for," Julie said quietly to her sister.

"Someone needed to say it," Saffron said defensively.

"You could have been nicer about it," Ethan said. "Dad's in a delicate situation."

"And we're not helping matters by babying him," Saffron said. "Ethan, you know I'm right."

"It's all right," Hermione said, rubbing her forehead. "I'll go help him get his papers."

Hermione walked into the office. "Which ones did you want to take with you, Harry?"

“All of them," Harry said snappishly, shoving some into his case. "How am I supposed to work from home if I don't have them with me?"

Hermione ignored his tone and started gathering files. "We'll set up your office in the cottage," Hermione said. "I really can't believe we're going back there. So many happy memories. It will be just like old times, I think."

"Old times?" Harry snorted. "In old times, I could walk. This is hardly like old times."

Hermione looked apologetically at him. "Right, I'm sorry. I was just saying--"

"Let's just go," Harry pushed his chair past her.

Tears welled up in Hermione's eyes as she followed her husband out of the office. She felt so distant from him.

Saffron opened her mouth to say something when Ethan pinched her arm. "Ow!" Saffron glared at him.

"Just leave it, Saffy," he said with clenched teeth.

Julie looked at her siblings. "Come on, let's go."

Saffron glared at her brother before shrinking down the boxes and stuffing them into her pocket.

They arrived at the cottage a few minutes later. Maddie greeted them with a grin. "I hope you lot are hungry. I made enough sandwiches to feed a small army---or at least a small portion of the Weasley family."

"Harry should eat something," Hermione said. "It's almost time for his therapy."

Saffron nodded. "And while he's doing that, we can unpack and get things settled."

"Great," Maddie smiled at her father in law.

"Thanks for doing this," Hermione said patting Maddie's shoulder. "You've been a great help, Maddie."

"It was nice being back in this place again," Maddie said. "I'd missed it."

Ethan gave his wife a kiss. "Me too."

Harry pushed himself into the kitchen. "Hermione, I want some butterbeer."

Hermione nodded. "Of course."

"A please would be nice," Saffron said to her father.

"It's---its fine," Hermione said hurrying into the kitchen.

"Dad," Saffron said. "I know what's happened to you is awful, but it's been hard on Mum too."

Harry looked away. He knew that he was being horrible to his wife and he hated himself for it.

"Just let her take care of you," Saffron said her tone softer. "You know she'll do anything for you."

Harry nodded and steered himself in the direction of the kitchen. Hermione was busily pouring the butterbeer into a mug. "Maddie's really stocked the kitchen well," Hermione commented.

"Yeah," Harry nodded. "It'll be nice to not have to go anywhere for food."

Hermione handed him the mug. "I think this will be good for us."

"Thanks," Harry looked up at his wife. "Hermione--"

"Yeah?" Hermione asked expectantly.

"I think this will be good for us too," Harry said hastily.

Hermione smiled. "You do?"

He nodded. "This will make things easier for my recovery."

"Absolutely," Hermione said kneeling down.

Harry wasn't quite sure what to say to his wife. He knew his behaviour was deplorable, but he was so frustrated and it was easy to blame someone else.

"Your therapist should be here soon," Hermione said. "How about we go ahead and eat lunch?"

"Fine," Harry replied, pushing himself back towards the table.

Hermione called out for the others. "I don't know about you, but I'm famished."

"I'm always hungry," Maddie came into the kitchen.

"We're lucky she didn't eat it all before we got here," Julie joked.

"Especially the chocolate chip muffins," Ethan teased his wife.

"Shut it, you," Maddie nudged him.

"I'm starved," Harry said. "I haven't really had an appetite for awhile." He gave his wife a slight smile.

Saffron was right---he should remember that he was not alone in this. She was here and she was trying to be supportive. He was going to try to remember that.

14. Chapter 364 In Over Her Head

Authors' note: For those American readers, we hope you all had a Happy Thanksgiving and did not eat too much! Tonight's chapter catches up with the Hogwarts crew and with Frankie. Please read and review!

It was the last trip into Hogsmeade before the trip home for the winter hols and Katie was bouncing in her seat as they approached the little town. "I can't believe Kevin is meeting me here," she said to Lindsey.

"I still don't know how you're going to pull that off with your boyfriend hanging around," Lindsey commented.

"I'll figure it out," she said.

Over the last few weeks, she and Kevin had kept up correspondence. Katie had been surprised when he had written her back that first time and with each letter, she felt them getting closer.

"You should just tell Bradley that Kevin's meeting you here," Caroline said. "Be honest with him."

Katie looked at her as if she had suggested cutting her hair. "Caroline that is the stupidest thing I've ever heard. I can't tell Bradley about Kevin. Boys are jealous and even though this is perfectly innocent, I don't think Bradley would understand."

Caroline rolled her eyes. She regretted her decision to ride with Katie, Lindsey and Tegan in their carriage but Katie had insisted.

"What time are you supposed to meet him and where?" Lindsey asked.

"Noon at the sweets shoppe," Katie said.

Caroline took out her shopping list. She did not think Bradley deserved this, but it was not her place to say anything. Despite what Katie said, Caroline had a feeling her best friend's feelings for Ashley's ex ran deeper than 'friendship'. Katie had saved each and every one of Kevin's letters and re-read them at least twenty times.

"You're so lucky," Lindsey said enviously. "I wish I had two blokes fighting over me."

Katie giggled. "They're not fighting....yet."

"They will be," Tegan said loyally.

Katie beamed at her. "Thank you, Tegan."

Caroline raised an eyebrow but didn't say anything.

The carriages arrived and Caroline was happy to get out. She did not think she could listen to this on what was supposed to be a fun trip. She made a move for the carriage door, but Katie pulled her back. "Caroline, what are you doing?" Katie asked.

"Getting out of the carriage..." Caroline said as if it should be obvious.

"Well, wait for me," Katie said.

Caroline sighed. "I wasn't going to leave without you."

Katie smiled. "Good. Tegan, you and Lindsey make yourselves scarce. I don't need an entourage."

"SHE gets to stay?" Lindsey asked.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Caroline asked angrily.

"I'm her best friend," Lindsey said haughtily. "And a Slytherin."

"YOU are my best friend IN Slytherin," Katie corrected her. "Not my best friend ever. Besides, I've known Caroline since we were babies."

"Ugh, whatever," Lindsey replied. "I'll be at Madam Puddifoots."

Katie rolled her eyes and followed Caroline out of the carriage. "She gets on my last nerve, Caroline. I swear."

"I don't know how you can stand it," Caroline said.

"I ask myself the same question ALL the time," Katie said shaking her head. "Everything's a competition with her. It gets so exhausting!"

"Then why do you bother?" Caroline asked.

Katie shrugged. "She has her good points. She's...loyal and she'll do whatever I want."

"And that's what’s most important," Caroline muttered.

Katie laughed. "Okay, then. Where did we want to go first?"

"Did you want to find Bradley's Christmas gift?" Caroline asked.

"Yes," Katie said. "You can pick something out in that horrid Quidditch shoppe."

"I can't believe you don't like Quidditch," Caroline replied.

"I like Quidditch players," Katie clarified. "Especially the cute ones and the ones that happen to be my best friend."

Caroline grinned. "Good answer."

They walked into the Quidditch shoppe and Katie had to laugh at the look on Caroline's face. "I get like that when I'm in a boutique."

"I love the smell of new Quidditch gloves," Caroline said, grasping a pair.

"Think Bradley would like those?" Katie asked.

"He probably would," Caroline replied. "His are pretty beat up."

"Perfect," Katie said grabbing a pair.

Caroline followed Katie to the register and wished she could buy things as easily. She did chores for her money when she was home and it was harder to come by.

She hoped to pick up some babysitting jobs over the holiday to help make some extra money. She wanted to get her parents something nice for Christmas.

"Now that that's finished," Katie said, tossing the gloves into her bag. "Let's go get something to drink."

"Okay," Caroline said.

"When Kevin arrives... if Bradley's around, I'll need you to keep him distracted." Katie said thoughtfully.

Caroline looked at her. "What? Katie---"

"Just for a little while," Katie interrupted.

Caroline did not have a chance to protest as Bradley chose that moment to come up behind them.

"Hey," he said, sliding his arms around Katie and giving her a kiss. "Been hiding?"

Katie laughed. "No, I've been buying someone a Christmas present."

"Oh?" he winked at Caroline. "Who might that be?"

Katie leaned against him. "Oh, I don't know..."

"We were just going to grab something to drink," Caroline said.

"Would you like to join us?" Katie asked.

"You know I would," Bradley replied.

Katie grinned. "But you're not getting any hints."

"Just a little one?" he teased.

"Only that you'll love it," Katie said linking her arm in his. "Now, let's hurry. I want some butterbeer."

Caroline watched as Katie cast a quick look at her watch.

"I saw your grandfather," Bradley told Caroline. "At the joke shoppe. That place is packed."

"My grandfather's here?" Caroline brightened. "I should go say hi."

Katie grinned. "Why don't you do that? You and Bradley could go. I wanted to try on some clothes and that would just bore Bradley..."

"No it wouldn't," he denied.

"Come on!" Katie hit him playfully. "You know it would be one big yawn."

"Yeah," Caroline said. "You should go to the joke shoppe with me. You liked talking to my grandfather over the summer."

Katie shot Caroline a grateful look. "Yeah! You should go! I'll catch up with you later."

"Are you sure?" he asked.

"Absolutely," Katie reassured him.

He gave her a kiss goodbye. "See you in a bit."

Katie mouthed a quick 'Thank you' to Caroline before heading in the opposite direction.

"Guess she wasn't as thirsty as she thought," Caroline said to Bradley as they continued on their way to the joke shoppe.

"It's all right," Bradley said. "Gives me time to shop for her Christmas gift."

"I just want to stop and say hello to my grandfather," Caroline said.

"He's pretty cool," Bradley said as he held the door open for her.

Caroline smiled. ""Thanks."

She was never going to admit it to Katie, but she still thought he was so cute. He was so polite, as well. Katie was lucky.

"Caroline!" Ron exclaimed, with a grin when he spotted her. He came out from behind the counter.

"Hi Grandpa!" Caroline said with a grin, rushing to give him a hug.

"I was hoping I'd see you," Ron said.

"I just heard you were here," Caroline said. "Or I would have been by already."

"Filling in for your Uncle Fred," Ron said. "Just for today."

"You picked a good day," Caroline said with a grin. "Emma will be sorry she missed you."

"How's my little troublemaker?" Ron asked.

Caroline laughed. "She's something else, Grandpa. The other night she got caught by Headmaster Wood in the kitchens, but she refused to show the way she got in."

Ron winked at her. "Your Dad must have told her the secret."

"He did," Caroline said. "She goes in there all the time. And she knits them socks ever since Nana taught her how, so she's a huge hit."

Ron beamed with pride and then turned his attention to Bradley. He folded his arms. "And who is this?"

"You remember Bradley from this summer at Brighton, right?" Caroline asked. "He was Katie's date at Ashley's going away party?"

Ron nodded. "Right. Good to see you again."

"You too, sir," Bradley replied.

"You doing some shopping then?" Ron asked.

"I have to find something for Adam for Christmas," Caroline said. "But I don't know what to get him."

Ron reached into his pocket for his wallet. He started to hand his granddaughter some money, but Caroline shook her head. "Grandpa," she protested.

"Sorry," Ron said. "I forget how independent you are."

"And I know how hard you work for your money," Caroline said.

"Well, at least let me pay for your lunch," Ron said, handing Caroline a few bills.

"That I won't say no to," Caroline said. "What do you want me to bring you?"

Ron grinned. "Club sandwich with extra chips."

"You got it," Caroline replied. "I'll go get it after I find Adam's gift."

They said goodbye to Ron and Bradley smiled at Caroline. "Where to now, Miss Weasley?"

"Let me find something for Adam," Caroline said. "As a bloke you can help me with that."

"Only fair since you're helping me with Katie," Bradley said.

"Good deal," she said. "How about this?"

Bradley grinned. "Does your brother have his own chess set?"

"No, but he loves to play." Caroline replied. "Good idea!"

"How about you?" Bradley asked as Caroline picked up the set.

"I'm not that great at it but I like playing," Caroline replied.

"You say you're not that great at Quidditch either," Bradley teased. "But I”I seem to remember someone flying above the pitch like a superstar last week during our match..."

"I was no superstar," Caroline blushed.

"You beat us," Bradley said.

"That's because Gryffindor rules," Caroline replied.

"Is that so?" Bradley asked. "Well, you lot can't hold a candle to Ravenclaw."

"We did last week," Caroline said. "And we'll do it again next match."

Bradley chuckled. "Caroline Weasley...talking rubbish."

"Oh please," Caroline paid for the chess set.

"Hey, Caroline?" Bradley asked, as they exited the shoppe. "Katie's seemed a bit preoccupied lately. Has she said anything to you?"

"No," Caroline answered, biting her lower lip. She hated lying but she'd promised that she wouldn't say anything about Kevin.

"Maybe it's just her grandfather," Bradley said thoughtfully.

"That's been hard on all of them," Caroline said truthfully.

"That's why I want to make this Christmas really special for her," Bradley said.

"She'll really like that," Caroline told him.

Bradley smiled. "I hope so."

Caroline looked at the money Ron had given her. "I should have enough to buy lunch for all of us."

"You don't have to," Bradley protested.

"I want to," Caroline insisted.

"Thanks," Bradley told her.

Caroline smiled. "It's nice getting to spend time with one another."

"When you're not beating the trousers off me at Quidditch," Bradley joked.

"Well, exactly," Caroline laughed. "Come on."

While Caroline and Bradley searched for Katie's gift, Katie was waiting impatiently for Kevin just outside The Three Broomsticks.

He was five minutes late and famous or no, she did not like to be kept waiting. It was freezing out here and she hated to think what the wind was doing to her hair. She was about to go inside when she saw him approaching. Katie instantly pasted a smile on her face.

"Sorry I'm late," Kevin said grinning at her.

"It's all right," Katie said, reaching to hug him. Merlin, he smelled good."

"I'll make it up to you by buying you lunch," Kevin said making her laugh as he hugged her tightly and picked her up off the ground.

Katie was elated. "I suppose that will do," she said coyly.

He held the door for her. "Ladies first."

Katie smiled smugly as several pairs of eyes turned to her. Surely they were seeing her with Kevin and realising how important she was.

They found a table by the fire and Katie took off her cloak. "I'm really glad you wanted to meet," she told him.

"I felt bad about your grandfather and I hope I can do something to cheer you up," he said.

"You have," Katie reassured him. "Your letters have been so great."

"Good," Kevin replied. "You look great, by the way."

Katie beamed. "So do you."

"I'm glad to have a break from touring," he admitted.

Katie nodded. "My dad always says that, too."

"It's good to see my parents," Kevin said. "And just have a little down time."

Katie smiled. "What do you have planned?"

"Absolutely nothing," Kevin grinned.

Katie was absolutely dazzled by the way he was smiling at her. She could not believe that her sister had thrown over Kevin for Zander, of all people.

"I start up again in January," he continued.

"Where are you going?" Katie asked.

"Back to Rome, first." he said. "Then a couple shows in Paris."

Katie reached across the table and patted his arm. "Paris is my favourite city in the world!"

"I remember you saying that," Kevin said, amused.

"It's just so romantic," Katie said dreamily.

"I always wanted to take your sister there," Kevin said. "But we never got the chance..."

Katie pulled a sympathetic face. "Sometimes, things aren't meant to be, Kev."

"Yeah," he said. "I don't want to talk about Ash."

"Of course," Katie said her hand still on his arm. "Let's order."

"Sure," Kevin nodded. "What did you want?"

"Whatever you're having," Katie said.

"A huge burger?" he teased.

Katie giggled. "How about a turkey sandwich and the soup of the day?"

"You got it," he smiled at her and went up to order.

Katie looked triumphantly around the pub. She saw Tegan and Lindsey sitting off to one side and gave them a little wave. Perhaps later she would introduce them.

Kevin came back to the table a few minutes later with their food and drinks. "How's school going for you?" he asked her as he sat back down.

"Good, I guess," Katie said. "I can't wait to be finished."

"That's how I was," Kevin said. "I was ready to just concentrate on my music."

"I don't even have to work if I don't want to," Katie shrugged. "I'm sure I’ll do something though."

"Whatever you do, you'll be great," Kevin said before taking a bite of his burger.

Katie smiled at him before digging into her own food. "I'm sure you're right."

He made her laugh as he told her stories from the tour. Best of all, they did not mention Ashley's name at all.

"This has been such a great day," Katie said as they finished their food. "It's been great getting my mind off everything."

"I'm happy to help," Kevin said sincerely.

"You're a good... friend." Katie said, lowering her eyes.

Kevin smiled and reached for her hand. "So are you."

Lindsey walked by the table and cleared her throat.

Katie glared at her. "What?"

"Just saying hi," Lindsey said innocently.

Katie rolled her eyes. She had a feeling that Lindsey would not go away without an introduction. "Lindsey, this is Kevin. Kevin, Lindsey."

"Hi," Kevin offered her a hand. "Nice to meet you.'

Lindsey practically swooned. She shook his hand, but held on and would not let go. "It's really great to meet you. I have all of your band's albums at home. I saw you in concert last summer. You were amazing. I think my favourite song is..."

"Goodbye," Katie said through clenched teeth.

"Can I have an autograph?" Lindsey asked.

"Sure," Kevin replied. "Katie, have you got a quill?"

Katie was practically seething. She was going to kill Lindsey. "No, I'm afraid not."

"I bet they have one at the bar," Kevin replied. 'I'll be right back."

The forced smile on Katie's face fell the moment Kevin walked away. "What are you doing?" Katie asked her friend.

"I just wanted to meet him," Lindsey said.

"There's meeting him and then going all fangirl," Katie snapped at her.

and then there's going all psycho fangirl," Katie snapped.

"He's all over you," Lindsey whined. "Why are you being so mean to me?"

"I'm not being mean, but we were having a moment," Katie said.

"Oh..." Lindsey said. "I'm sorry, Katie."

"Just get your autograph and go," Katie said forcing a smile again as Kevin reappeared.

"Here you go," Kevin handed Lindsey a piece of parchment.

"Thanks!" Lindsey said hugging it to her.

"See you later," Katie said. "Much later."

Lindsey smiled at Kevin before reluctantly taking her leave.

"So where were we?" Katie asked eagerly.

"You were telling me what a great friend I was," Kevin said with a grin.

"Right," Katie said. "Friends..."

Kevin shook his head. "It's strange, you know? Being friends with you after everything that happened."

"Yeah I suppose," Katie replied, wishing she could turn the conversation the way it was going before Lindsey interrupted.

"You're different from Ashley," Kevin said thoughtfully. "But---I think more like me, does that make sense?"

Katie nodded eagerly. "We are SO alike."

He studied her for a few moments and Katie felt her stomach flip.

"What are you thinking?" she asked in a low voice.

"Something I probably shouldn't," Kevin said quietly.

Katie felt like she could hardly breathe. "You can tell me."

"Katie?" Bradley's familiar voice called out.

"No," Katie muttered under her breath. Bradley approached the table with Caroline in tow.

"Hi you two," Katie forced a convincing smile onto her face.

"We've been looking for you," Bradley said quietly.

"I just ran into Kevin here," Katie said sweetly. "He's a family friend."

"Alright, mate?" Kevin asked Bradley. He smiled at Caroline. "Hiya,

Caroline."

"Hi, Kevin," Caroline smiled back at him. "Nice to see you again."

"Did you get all your shopping done?" Katie asked.

"We did," Bradley nodded, still not smiling.

"I should go," Kevin said, standing up.

Katie nodded. "Thanks for lunch."

Kevin gave her a wistful smile before heading out of the pub.

Katie looked back at Bradley and Caroline. If they had ONLY come just a

minute later!

She knew she had no reason to feel resentful toward her boyfriend, but right now, she did.

"So what have you two been up to?" she asked.

"Maybe I could ask you the same question?" Bradley asked.

"Oh, I just ran into him outside and he offered to buy me lunch," Katie said truthfully. "You remember he used to date my sister..."

"That's nice," Caroline said, deciding to help Katie. "It's been ages since you've seen him."

"Since the summer," Katie nodded.

Bradley seemed to relax at this and he and Caroline sat down at the table.

"So did you buy me anything?" Katie tried to peek into his bag.

Bradley laughed. "I did, but you can't see it."

"A hint?" she asked.

"It sparkles," Bradley said.

"You'll love it," Caroline said with a grin.

"I do love shiny things," Katie said smiling back at her. Caroline was a

lifesaver.

"We got a lot done," Caroline looked at her bags. "My brother and sisters are

all taken care of for Christmas."

"You're always far ahead of schedule," Katie said. "Me, I wait until the last minute."

"So that means you haven't even thought about me?" Bradley put his arm around her.

"Not true," Katie said. "I bought your gift the moment we arrived in Hogsmeade.'

Caroline watched the two of them, feeling a bit wistful.

"That's my girl," Bradley said.

Katie felt satisfied for the time being. She wasn't quite sure what was going to happen between her and Bradley, but she'd finally gotten Kevin to notice her as something other than Ashley's little sister and she couldn't let that go.

*** *** ***

Kings Cross station was bustling with activity which made Frankie Barron quite nervous. Hannah was arriving home today and the family, along with Mallory, were going to meet her at the station. Frankie gripped Isabelle's hand tightly as they navigated through the crowd.

"Can Nate and me go through the wall with Daddy?" Isabelle asked. "To see Hannah?"

"Why don't you wait here with me and Mallory," Frankie said. "Then Daddy can get her and be back here faster."

"But I always go with Daddy to meet Hannah!" Isabelle protested.

"Today you'll wait with us," Frankie said in her no nonsense tone.

Isabelle pouted. "That's so not fair!"

"You'll survive," Frankie replied.

"Nathan doesn't go either," Isabelle said firmly. "If I can't, he can't!"

"He won't either," Frankie told her youngest daughter. "You both will wait with Mallory and me."

"Thanks, Izzie," Nathan said glaring at her.
"Shut it," Isabelle put her little hands on her hips.

"Isabelle," Frankie chastised.

Isabelle sat down with a huff. "It ISNT fair."

Frankie agreed with her daughter. It was not fair that their lives were currently lived by looking over their shoulders. David Wright had them all on pins and needles.

"When did Mallory say she'd be getting here?" Frankie asked her husband.

Will looked at his watch. "I told her the train usually arrives around noon. So she should be here any minute. "

"Yay," Isabelle cheered up.

Will smiled at his wife. "Alright?"

"Fine," Frankie said. "Let's just hurry and get her home. I have this horrible feeling--"

"No worries," Will told her. "It's a good day. Our girl's coming home."

Frankie nodded. "I just can't believe they haven't found him."

"Found who, Mummy?" Nathan asked.

"No one for you to worry about," Frankie told her son.

"There she is!" Isabelle called out. "Auntie Mallory!"

Frankie turned and waved the other woman over. "Hi, Mallory."

Mallory made her way through the crowd over to them. "Hi, guys!"

Frankie gave her a hug. "It's good to see you."

"Good to see you too!" Mallory said. She grinned at the twins. "And look at these two---how old are you now, Izzie and Nate? Seventeen?"

"No," Isabelle giggled. "I wish!"

Will chuckled. "And on that note, I'm going to head over to the platform. Train should be arriving any minute."

"I thought the kids and I could wait for you while Will goes for Hannah." Frankie told Mallory. "It's insane on the platform."

"Sure," Mallory nodded. "That sounds fine."

It got more crowded near the entrance to the platform and so Will went ahead in while Mallory told Frankie she wanted to go grab herself a coffee.

"Do you want anything?" Mallory asked. "You or the children?"

"I think we're okay," Frankie replied. "Thanks though."

Mallory grinned. "I'll be right back."

She headed towards a small coffee stand and bought herself a cup. On her way back she stopped to browse at a newsstand when a hand clamped down on her arm.

"Long time, no see," David Wright's cold voice whispered in her ear.

Mallory felt her blood freeze.

"Where's my little girl?" David asked, his grip tightening on her arm.

"You don't have a little girl," Mallory managed.

"I followed you here," David said. "She coming back from that freak school?"
"I don't know what you're talking about," Mallory tried to pull away from him. "You son of a bitch--"

David laughed. "I want to wish her a 'Happy Christmas'."

"You'll never TOUCH her!" Mallory said angrily.

He pulled her away from the newsstand and she opened her mouth to scream, but he clamped a hand over her mouth.

She struggled to open the top to her coffee and she splashed the hot liquid in his face.

David cried out in pain. "You bitch!"

"Help!" Mallory cried out.

A security guard at one of the kiosks heard her and ran toward them. David took off on a run.

"No!" Mallory said. "Catch him! You have to get him!"

The guard ran after David, leaving Mallory shaking. She couldn't see where David had disappeared to, but it looked like it was in the direction of where Frankie was waiting with the kids.

On Platform 9 3/4, Will smiled when heard the Hogwarts Express. He couldn't wait to see his daughter. It was hard sending her away when they knew David Wright was skulking about.

He and Frankie planned to tell her the truth the moment they arrived home.

He saw Caroline and Emma get off the train and waved to his nieces. "Isn't Hannah with you?"

Emma giggled. "No---she's talking with Jo-ey."

"Who?" Will asked.

"Her boyfriend!" Emma sing-songed.

"He used to live with Grandma and Grandpa," Caroline explained. "And then he got adopted."

"Boyfriend?" Will asked. "She's twelve...."

"They're not really dating," Caroline gave Emma a look. "Just friends, Uncle Will."

Emma giggled. "Come on, Caroline! I'm hungry!"

Caroline spotted their parents crossing the barrier. "There's Mum and Dad right now. Bye Uncle Will!"

"Bye, girls!" Will called after them. He looked around to see if Hannah had gotten off the train, but didn't see her anywhere. He combed every inch of the platform for any sign of his daughter.

"Hannah!" he called as the platform began to empty out. To his relief, he saw Hannah exiting the train with a boy. "Hannah!" he waved to her. "Over here."

Joey said goodbye to Hannah and Hannah ran toward her father. "Daddy!"

"Hi sweetheart," Will hugged her. "I was getting worried about you."

Hannah nodded. "I'm sorry! I was talking and I lost track of time."

Will nodded. "We should get you home. Your mother and I have something to talk to you about."

Hannah looked around. "Why aren't she and Izzie and Nate on the platform?"

"They're waiting just outside with Mallory," Will told her.

"Aunt Mallory's here?" Hannah asked excitedly.

"She is and she can't wait to see you," Will replied, grabbing Hannah's trunk

"Let's go," Hannah said. She waved at the boy she had been talking to and

Will levelled his gaze at her.

"What's this I hear about you having a boyfriend?" Will asked.

"Daddy," Hannah gave him a look. "Joey isn't my boyfriend. We just used to stay with Ron and Luna, remember?"

"The one that used to call you 'Hannah Banana?'?" Will asked.

Hannah blushed. "He doesn't say that anymore. He's a lot nicer now."

Will mussed her hair. "I see. You are definitely your mother's daughter."

Hannah giggled. "That's okay with me."

"And don't worry; we haven't decorated the tree yet. We're waiting for you."

"Good," Hannah said as they came through the barrier. She scanned the

crowds for her mother, aunt and siblings.

"They were right here," Will said looking around as well.

"Will!" Frankie called to him. She was clutching the hands of their two children and Mallory was next to her, her eyes red and she was holding her arm.

A Muggle policeman stood beside them writing something down. Hannah looked at her father. "Daddy? What's going on?"

Will sighed. "He was here."

"Who?" Hannah asked.

"David Wright," Will answered.

Hannah paled.

"He went after Mallory," Frankie said quietly.

Hannah gripped Will's hand tightly and looked at her aunt. "I'm so sorry, Aunt Mallory."

"It's okay, sweetheart," Mallory said. "I'd never let him get to you."

Nathan and Isabelle looked at their big sister and she hugged them tightly. She hated to think what might have happened if her father had tried to harm them.

"He didn't come near anyone but me," Mallory said. "But the guard lost him in the crowd."

"We'll let you know if we find anything," the police officer said. He handed Frankie and Mallory his card.

"Thank you," Frankie replied. "Come on, let's get out of here."

"Right," Will said. "Come along, Hannah."

Hannah took her father's hand and they headed out of the station.

Hannah was silent as she got into the car. Why was her father doing this? Why couldn't he just leave them alone?

"How's your arm?" Frankie turned to look at Mallory. The hot coffee had splashed her skin and burned it.

"It's okay," Mallory said. "My nerves are another story altogether."

"I'm sorry," Hannah apologised.

"No," Mallory said, reaching for her hand. "It's not your fault, Hannah."
"I feel like it is," Hannah said. "Why does he want me so badly?"

"He's not your Daddy anymore," Isabelle said innocently.

"He never was," Hannah muttered.

"You have a great father now," Mallory said. "And he isn't going to let anything happen to you.”

"Not a chance," Will looked back at his daughter.

Hannah met his eyes and smiled.

"Hannah," Isabelle said. "Will you help me wrap my presents?"

"Sure," Hannah replied. "If you'll help me with mine."

"And mine," Nathan said.

"Of course," Hannah said smiling at her brother. It would be nice to have something to do to keep her mind off of what had happened.

"Mallory, you're welcome of course to stay for dinner," Will offered. "We would love to have you."

"Please?" Hannah asked her aunt. "I'd really like it if you stayed."

"I couldn't say no to that," Mallory smiled, but Frankie could see it was a bit trembly.

They arrived home and Will immediately set about putting extra wards on the house. Mallory was going to ring her boyfriend back at home while Hannah got settled. Frankie helped her daughter with her trunk.

"It seems so much heavier when I come home," Hannah said.

Frankie laughed. "I know." She looked at her daughter. "Oh, my girl. You seem like you've grown up overnight."

Hannah smiled at her and then told her about Joey. "He's not as mean as he used to be."

"What house is he in?" Frankie asked.

"Ravenclaw," Hannah answered.

Frankie smiled. Will had been in Ravenclaw. "Ravenclaw boys are some of

the best."

Hannah blushed. "That's Daddy's house."

"Yes, it is," Frankie said. "So, tell me...how cute is little Joey now?"

"Pretty cute," Hannah admitted.

Frankie giggled. "And do you have any classes together?"

"Charms," Hannah said.

Frankie smiled. "And do you fancy him or are you just friends?"

"Just friends," Hannah said, but she blushed.

"Uh-huh," Frankie teased.

"Don't tell Daddy," Hannah said.

"Your secret is safe with me," Frankie promised.

"I'm not going to date him," Hannah said. "He's just really cute.'

"Of course," Frankie said nudging her. "Come on. Let's finish up."

Hannah unpacked her clothing and changed her jumper before following her mother back downstairs.

"Your dad's sending some Aurors over to guard the house," Will told Frankie.

"Good," Frankie said. "I just cannot believe that man."

"What does he want?" Hannah asked.

"We don't know," he answered.

Will put his arm around her. "But, I promise you this, we're going to keep you and your brother and sister safe. I promise, Hannah."

"And Mallory?" Hannah asked.

"Of course," Will said. "Your Grandpa is going to have someone watching her, too."

"At least he can't find me in Florida," Mallory replied, coming into the room

Hannah hugged her aunt.

"You are so beautiful, sweetheart," Mallory said. "Just like your mother."

Hannah smiled. "Thanks."

"So," Will levelled a gaze at her. "Tell me more about Joey."

Hannah blushed. "There's nothing to tell, Daddy."

"Nothing wrong with her being friendly with Joey," Frankie said.

"Emma said he was your 'boyfriend'," Will said.

"Emma doesn't know," Hannah said, casting a look at her mother.

"Hannah's only twelve, Will," Frankie said. "And you know how Emma likes to embellish."

"Right," Hannah said.

"I remember that when YOU were twelve, you were juggling two boyfriends," Will said to his wife.

"I was a special case," Frankie informed him.

"Two boyfriends?" Isabelle asked with a grin.

"It would have been three if Jason hadn't found out about the other two," Frankie replied.

Hannah giggled. "Mum!"

"I was lucky to have a boyfriend when I was sixteen," Mallory said. "Much less twelve."

"Your parents were really strict?" Hannah asked.

"I don't think guys thought I was that pretty," Mallory said.

"Your beautiful, Aunt Mallory," Hannah said.

"Thanks Hannah," Mallory said. "My boyfriend I have now agrees with you."

Hannah grinned. "Are you spending Christmas with him?"

"I'll be back just in time," Mallory nodded.

"Han-nah!" Isabelle called out from her room. "Come help!"

"Uh oh," Hannah said. "I'm being summoned."

"We'll call you for lunch," Frankie promised.

Once Hannah was gone, Will looked over at Mallory. "How's your arm?"

"A little sore," Mallory admitted.

"Let me take a look," Will said.

Her upper arm was quite bruised and Frankie winced just looking at her.

"I think it looks worse than it feels," Mallory said, looking at the bruises and the burn from the coffee

"That horrible man," Frankie said, shaking her head. "He shouldn't even be free!"

"No, he shouldn't," Mallory agreed as Will went to go find a salve.

"And not knowing where he is or what he's doing scares me to death," Frankie admitted.

"Me too," Mallory agreed. "How he knew where we'd be today..."

Frankie had been asking herself that as well. There was nothing they could do to change what had happened, but they were going to keep a close watch on the children. It was the only thing they could do, Frankie thought. He was not going to ruin their Christmas. Hannah was home with her family where she belonged.

15. Chapter 365 Closer

Authors' note: Tonight's chapter will help you get to know Dimitri a little better and will feature some Gabe/Stephanie. Enjoy!

Saffron had stopped over with Ellie to see Alexa's mother and to check in on how the latest member of the family was settling in. To be completely honest, Saffron had not had the chance to get to know Alexa's husband all that well. She had been busy helping her mother with the cottage. Saffron knocked on the door and looked down at Ellie. Ellie thought it was quite romantic that Alexa had a husband and that it all seemed like a fairy tale.

"And I bet they live happily ever after," Ellie said, finishing her story about Alexa and Dimitri.

Saffron smiled down at her just as the door swung open to reveal Karen O'Leary. "Saffron! Ellie!" Karen exclaimed. "How nice it is to see you!"

"Hi!" Ellie reached up to hug Karen. "I miss you!"

"I miss you too!" Karen laughed, hugging her. "Come on inside. It's freezing out there!"

"I'm sorry it's been so long since we've been by," Saffron said.

Karen saw them inside and closed the door. She hugged Saffron. "How's your father, sweetheart?"

Saffron shrugged. "Still the same."

Ellie looked up at her. "Grandpa's really sad."

"He's going to be all right," Saffron smoothed her daughter's hair. "We're trying to keep positive."

"If there's anything we can do, you just let me know," Karen offered.

"Thank you," Saffron said. "Is Lexie around?"

The smile on Karen's face fell a bit. "Um, yes. She's upstairs in her room."

"How are things with her husband?" Saffron asked. "It is so strange saying that..."

"You're telling me," Karen said shaking her head.

"I think he's a prince," Ellie announced.

Saffron laughed. "The whole talk, dark, and handsome thing has her."

Karen's smile came a little easier this time. "Go ahead up there."

Ellie grabbed her mother's hand. "Let's go!"

Saffron allowed her daughter to pull her up the stairs and she knocked on Alexa's closed bedroom door. "Lexie? It's me and Ellie."

Alexa opened the door and grinned. "Well, this is a great surprise! Come here, Ellie!"

Ellie gave her a quick hug then made a beeline for Dimitri, who was sitting on the edge of the bed.

"Dim-i-tri!" Ellie trilled.

He laughed. "Good morning, Mademoiselle Ellie."

Ellie beamed at him.

"Hi, Saffron," he looked up and nodded to her. "It's good to see you again."

"Nice to see you," Saffron said. "How are things going here?"

"Pretty good," Alexa replied. "We were just trying to figure out what we were going to do today."

"We're going shopping!" Ellie told them.

"What for?" Alexa asked the little girl.

"Presents for Grandpa, Grandma, Uncle Ethan and Aunt Ju-lie," Ellie replied.

"Oh that sounds like so much fun," Alexa replied.

"Do you want to come with us?" Saffron asked.

"I could make do with finishing my Christmas shopping," Alexa looked at her husband.

"I should check in at the agency to see if they received those photos," Dimitri said. "Go. Have fun."

"Why don't you meet up with us later?" Alexa asked.

Dimitri grinned. "I'd like that, Lexa."

"Plus it gives us a chance to talk with you some more," Saffron said. "Get to know you."

"Don't grill him," Alexa said. "He's gone through enough of that with my parents. I swear those two should be working for Scotland Yard."

Saffron gave her friend an innocent smile. "I wasn't going to grill him.'

"Right," Alexa said. "You should be an Auror with your skills."

"Never too late for a career change," Saffron said.

"What are we going to do with your mother, El?" Alexa asked the little girl.

"Daddy says we love her no matter what," Ellie recited.

Alexa and Dimitri laughed. Saffron reached for her daughter and tickled her side. "Very funny, Elinore."

Ellie giggled. "Come on Mummy!"

Alexa reached for her cloak. "Where did you want to meet, Dimka?"

"You're the native," he smiled at her. "You tell me."

"How about that pub around the corner?" Alexa asked putting her arms around him.

"Around four or so?"

"I'll be there," he gave her a kiss. "I love you," he added in Russian.

Alexa touched his cheek and responded to him in kind. Ellie looked at her mother. "What did they say, Mummy?"

"I'm not sure, baby." Saffron replied.

Alexa reluctantly pulled away from her husband. She looked at her friend. "Ready?"

Saffron nodded. "We'll see you later, Dimitri."

He smiled. "Have fun."

Saffron gave her friend a sidelong look. "Things aren’t going so well with your parents?"

"They're being---polite," Alexa said. "But my mother's hurt that we were married without her there. My father is suspicious of someone who would marry so quickly."

"Maybe they need time to understand how you feel," Saffron told her.

"Hopefully," Alexa said as they reached the bottom of the stairs. "Mum? Saffy and I are leaving."

Karen smiled. "Is Dimitri going with you?"

"He's meeting us later," Alexa replied. "He's going to check in with the agency."

"All right," Karen said. "See you later..."

"Mum, be nice to him," Alexa pleaded.

"I have not been rude once," Karen replied.

"Make sure Daddy is," Alexa said. "Remind him that Dimitri has a name other than 'the Russian'."

Saffron covered her mouth so Mrs. O'Leary wouldn't see her laugh

"Okay," Karen relented. "I'll see you later."

"I swear," Alexa said once they'd left. "If they could remember his name I'd be shocked."

"They really call him that?" Saffron asked.

"Oh not to his face," Alexa said. "But I heard them talking..."

Saffron smiled sympathetically at her friend. "They'll come around."

"They'd better," Alexa said "He's their son in law."

"And he's a prince," Ellie said with a grin.

Alexa laughed and picked up her goddaughter. "He is a prince," she agreed.

"We're going shopping!" Ellie said excitedly. "I have to buy a present for Rafe."

"What will you get him?" Alexa asked.

Ellie looked thoughtful. "I don't know."

"A nice new robe perhaps," Alexa suggested.

"That's a good idea," Saffron said. "What do you think, El?"

"If I see one I like," Ellie replied.

"Where's your brother and dad today?" Alexa asked the little girl.

"Flying," Ellie answered

"Edward was so excited," Saffron said.

"Flying is in your blood," Alexa said, setting Ellie down so the little girl could walk between them.

"Yes it is," Saffron said fondly.

Ellie chattered on as they headed for the shops. She told Alexa the fairy tale she had made up about Dimitri.

"So he slew a dragon and a dinosaur?" Alexa asked. "To get to Princess Alexa?"

Ellie nodded eagerly. "Because she was the best princess of them all."

Alexa knelt down and gave the little girl a hug. "You are too sweet, Ellie. Thank you."

"You won't leave us again will you?" Ellie asked her.

"Oh, sweetheart," Alexa said. "I'm sorry I was gone for so long."

"It was like forever," Ellie said. "That's what I heard Mummy tell Daddy."

Alexa looked up at Saffy. "You did, did you?"

"I didn't say that," Saffron said hastily.

"It's okay," Alexa said. "I was gone for a long time and it's not the same with letters and phone calls. But, I promise I'm going to do better."

"Well," Saffron said. "RJ mentioned that Luna was looking for a new reporter for The Quibbler."

"Freelance?" Alexa asked.

Saffron shook her head. "No, more of a permanent position."

"I don't know," Alexa hedged. "I love my job."

"I was just mentioning it," Saffron said.

"I want to be able to go where my husband goes," Alexa said. "Especially if we have children soon."

"But if you have children don't you want to have more of a permanent residence?" Saffron asked.

"When we do have kids, we will cross that bridge," Alexa told her.

Saffron sighed and took Ellie's hand.

"I know you want me to live closer but I have to live my life too," Alexa said softly. "I hope you’ll be happy for me."

"Do whatever you want," Saffron said. "Get married. Have children. I just hope that when you do, you'll at least let me know when you get pregnant. I imagine the next time I see you, the baby will be two."

"Saffy that isn't fair," Alexa looked over at her. "You're still mad at me because I didn't tell you about Dimitri."

"That was uncalled for," Saffron said, apologising for her comment.

"I am so happy with him," Alexa said. "You have Andrew and your two children. Why shouldn't I have the same happiness?"

"I want you to be happy," Saffron said. "You know that."

Alexa smiled at her. "I promise you'll love Dimitri if you just take the time to know him. He wants to be friends with all of you so badly."

"I suppose I could try to get to know 'the Russian'," Saffron said with a grin.

"Saffy!" Alexa exclaimed.

"Prince Russian," Ellie said.

Saffron grinned innocently. "What?"

"I like Prince Dimitri better," Ellie decided.

"Me too," Alexa said nudging Saffron.

"I promised already that I'd talk to him," Saffron said. "I have nothing against the bloke."

"Thank you," Alexa said.

"So... Christmas gifts," Saffron changed the subject.

"Right," Alexa said. "Let's get started."

"I still have to find something for Andrew from Ellie and Edward," Saffron said.

"What did you have in mind?" Alexa asked as they entered one of the shoppes.

"I'm not sure," Saffron confessed.

"I want to get Daddy something pretty," Ellie said.

"Something pretty?" Saffron was amused.

Ellie nodded. "Yes, Mummy."

"We'll see what we can find," Saffron promised.

Alexa smiled and started looking for something for her father.

They had a productive shopping trip with Ellie finding something for her father---a tie. Saffron found some things for her brother and sister and Alexa found something for her parents. Ellie was falling asleep in her mother's arms when they walked into the pub. Dimitri waved them over.

"Hi," Saffron said. "Sorry... El usually has a kip but she's been up all day."

Alexa looked at her. "Why don't I take her back to my house for her kip and you and Dimitri can talk."

"Are you sure?" Dimitri asked.

"Yeah," Alexa said. "I'll get her settled with my mum and come back and join you."

"Sounds good," Saffron kissed her daughter's cheek. "You go with Aunt Lexie, baby."

Ellie opened her eyes for a moment before reaching for Alexa.

Saffron watched them go then slid across from Dimitri. "How was your day?"

"Not too bad," Dimitri replied. "I feel very much like the new kid at school. Trying to win everyone over."

Saffron smiled at him. "I feel like we haven't really given you a fair chance."

Dimitri laughed. "Maybe just a little."

"It was a big shock," Saffron said. "I mean... she just comes in and says she's married. I didn't know what to think."

Dimitri nodded. "I know. My parents had the same reaction."

"How did they like Lexie?" Saffron asked.

"They liked her very much once they got over the shock," Dimitri replied.

"I imagine her parents will be the same way," Saffron said. "I guess the most important thing is that they see how much you love her."

"I do, you know," Dimitri said. "I don't need to know her a year or two to know that."

Saffron smiled. "Andrew and I had known each other for a long time, but we fell in love quickly."

"Lexa told me," Dimitri said.

"When do you think you both will settle down and find a more permanent place to live?" Saffron asked.

"I don't know," Dimitri said truthfully. "Right now, we're pretty happy with the way things are."

"So if you have a child you'll take it on your travels?" Saffron asked.

"We'll cross that bridge when it happens," Dimitri replied in the same fashion as Alexa had earlier.

Saffron nodded. "I just want Lexie to be happy. As long as she is then you and I won't have problems with one another."

"She loves you very much," Dimitri said. "No matter where she is, you'll be a part of her life. You know that."

"I hope so," Saffron answered.

The two of them talked some more about their school experiences and Saffron shared some stories with him about Alexa. By the time the woman in question arrived back at the pub, Saffron and Dimitri were laughing together.

Alexa slid into her seat beside Dimitri. "Ellie is sleeping in my room. My mum was ecstatic at the chance to watch her."

"She wants grandkids," Saffron replied.

"Someday," Alexa said grinning at her.

"What do you want to drink?" Dimitri asked his wife.

"White wine," Alexa replied.

"Coming right up," he kissed her cheek.

"So how did it go?" Alexa asked when she was alone with Saffron.

"I like him," Saffron said.

Alexa grinned. "I told you that you would."

"I told him as long as you were happy, he and I would be fine." Saffron said.

"Thank you," Alexa said happily.

"I missed this," Saffron said. "Just having you around all the time."

"Me too," Alexa said.

"Oh," Saffron said. "Ashley owled me the other night. You won't believe what

happened."

"What?" Alexa asked.

Saffron told her about Zander. "And then they... you know."

Alexa grinned. "Well, it's about time!"

"It's just so strange to think of my niece doing that..." Saffron said. "But I'm really happy for the both of them."

Alexa smiled. "And she's coming home for Christmas?"

"Yes," Saffron nodded.

"Where are you doing Christmas this year?" Alexa asked. "At the cottage?"

"I'm not sure," Saffron replied. "It'll be interesting with my dad being the way he is."

"How's he been with your mum?" Alexa asked. "Any better?"

Saffron shrugged.

"I'm sorry, Saffy," Alexa said.

"There's nothing anyone can do," Saffron said.

Alexa patted her friend's arm. "This must be horrible for your mum."

"I don't know how she handles it,” Saffron replied.

"She loves him," Alexa said. "They've been through so much, Saffy. They'll get through this."

"I really hope so," Saffron said. "Never seen them like this."

"When are you going to see them again?" Alexa asked.

"Probably tonight or I'll go over tomorrow," Saffron answered. "I try to go by at least every other day."

"If you ever need a shoulder to cry on, you know I'm here," Alexa said.

"I know," Saffron said. "Thanks Lexie."

Dimitri came back with their drinks, having lingered at the bar to give the two friends a few moments alone. "All right?" he asked, sitting back down.

"Everything's great," Alexa replied.

"Almost everything," Saffron thought but did not say. If only she could make things better for her parents then everything would be perfect.

*** **** ***

Gabriel and Stephanie had enjoyed the Christmas holiday together. It was now January and Stephanie had decided to find herself an apartment so she wouldn't have to impose on Gabriel's grandparents any longer.

The apartment manager opened the door and Stephanie stepped inside. She had never had her own place before and it was kind of scary stepping out on her own like this. But, it was also something she knew was long overdue.

"One bedroom, one bathroom," the apartment manager told her.

Stephanie nodded. It was small, but cute.

"It's within walking distance of the diner," Gabriel commented.

"Even better," she nodded.

"We'd need first month's rent and the security deposit up front," the apartment manager told her.

"Of course," Stephanie nodded.

"I'll give you a few minutes to look around," the manager said. "I'll be downstairs."

"So?" Stephanie looked over at Gabriel. "What do you think?"

"It's not important what I think," Gabriel said smiling at her. "It's about what YOU think, Steph. You don't have to check with anyone first. Not anymore."

"I know," Stephanie replied. "But I'm hoping you'll like it enough to spend some time here...”

"Is that your polite way of asking me if I'll help you move?" he asked teasingly.

"Oh you're already doing that," Stephanie told him.

"Oh, really?" Gabriel asked coming over to her.

"You better believe it," she said.

Gabriel put his arms on her waist and pulled her close.

"Hmm..." she said. "I like this place even better.”

"Me too," Gabriel said giving her a kiss.

Stephanie closed her eyes and he deepened the kiss. She was breathless when they pulled apart. "I think I'm definitely taking the place," she said dazedly.

Gabriel smiled. "You sure?"

"Mmmhmm..." she said, kissing him again. "I'll go sign the papers."

"Okay," Gabriel said taking her hand.

It didn't take her long to get her apartment squared away and they were leaving the building when she saw the car. Her blood ran cold and Gabriel noticed when she froze mid step.

"What's wrong?" Gabriel asked.

"It's Tony's car," she said faintly.

Gabriel followed her gaze and saw the silver sedan making a right and then driving off. "You sure?" he asked.

"Yes," she answered. "I've seen it at the diner a few times this week and then when I was out running errands."

Gabriel frowned. "Steph---why didn't you say something before? He's violating the restraining order."

"He always stays the required distance away," Stephanie said. "They can't do anything about him."

"Have you seen him near the house?" Gabriel asked.

She shook her head. "I always made sure to lose him."

Gabriel cupped her face in his hands. "Hey, it's okay. He's not going to get anywhere near you ever again."

Stephanie nodded.

"Come on," Gabriel said. "My dad and Lavender are expecting us."

“Right," Stephanie said. "What did they say we were doing?"

"Don't know," Gabriel said leading her over to his car.

Stephanie pulled the seatbelt over her shoulder and glanced out again at the street. She could not get over the fear that Tony was toying with her. He had not approached her since that night at the bowling alley. He hadn't contacted her. He was just watching her. These last few weeks with Gabriel and his family had been great, but Tony was always in the back of her mind.

Gabriel reached over and took her hand. "It'll be all right, Steph."

"When you say it, I want to believe it," Stephanie said softly.

"You can believe it," he told her.

Stephanie squeezed his hand. "Let's go."

It wasn't far to his grandparents' house and he saw his father's car already in the driveway. "I think we're a little late," he said as they hurried inside.

"There they are," Seamus said.

"Sorry we're late," Stephanie said. "We were signing the lease on my new apartment."

"Congratulations," Lavender said grinning at her.

"Thanks," Stephanie said, a bit shyly.

"Are you two doing anything tonight?" Seamus asked, after Lavender nudged him.

"Whatever it is you two have planned," Gabriel looked between them.

"Oh, how would you feel about going to a premiere?" Lavender asked.

"What?" Stephanie blurted.

Lavender smiled. "Seamus produced a movie with one of his good friends. The movie's premiering tonight and we just so happen to have some extra tickets."

"Cool," Gabriel nodded. "That sounds like fun."

"I-I don't have anything to wear for something like that," Stephanie protested.

"I've got you covered," Lavender replied.

Stephanie was dumbfounded as Lavender grabbed her by the hand. "We're going now?"

"We don't have time to waste," Lavender said. "I have a stylist upstairs."

Stephanie looked at Gabriel. "I'll be in a monkey suit," he said. "They're pretty fancy."

Stephanie laughed. "I can't believe this."

“I’ve got a few dresses for you to try on,” Lavender said. “I guessed that you’re a size four.”

Stephanie gaped at her. "Yes, but---"

"It's my job," Lavender replied, leading her upstairs.

"This is really nice of you, Mrs. Finnegan," Stephanie said. "But, I know you're busy---"

"It's my pleasure," Lavender said, sitting her down in a chair.

Stephanie smiled at her in the mirror. Just a few minutes ago, she had planned on spending the evening eating dinner with Gabe and perhaps moving some things into her new apartment. But now, she was going to an actual movie premiere. Things like this just did not happen in everyday life.

It didn't take long for Seamus and Gabriel to get ready and they were sitting in the living room with Margaret and Lewis.

Margaret smiled at her grandson. "You look so handsome, Gabe."

"Thanks," Gabriel answered. "Beats wearing scrubs."

"You sure we can't talk you both into joining us?" Seamus asked.

"No thank you," Lewis said. "Cameras snapping and flashing in my face?"

Gabriel laughed. "Come on, Grandpa. You know you love the limelight."

"Hardly," Lewis grunted.

"The last time he wore a tuxedo was at our wedding," Margaret teased.

"Ready or not," Lavender called from the stairs.

Everyone stood up as Lavender descended the staircase.

"Where's Steph?" Gabriel asked.

Lavender stood at the foot of the stairs. "Stephanie..."

The girl in question peeked down shyly.

"Come on," Lavender encouraged.

Gabriel stood next to his stepmother at the foot of the stairs and his jaw dropped a bit when he saw Stephanie emerge.

He had always thought she was beautiful but in that red dress she absolutely took his breath away.

"How do I look?" she asked her tone light but he could tell she was feeling self conscious.

"Beautiful," Gabriel said softly.

"Really?" she asked.

Lavender had pulled Stephanie's hair back into a chignon and tendrils framed her face. The red dress was sleeveless and accentuated every curve. Gabriel stepped forward and reached for her hand. "I've never seen anything as beautiful," he said smiling at her.

She blushed. "Thanks, Gabe."

Lavender shared a smile with her husband.

"We're late," Seamus replied. "Let's get going."

Gabriel nodded and Stephanie linked her arm in Gabe's. "I feel like a princess," she whispered to him.

"You look like one," he told her.

Stephanie beamed at him.

He gave her a kiss on the cheek. "Come on. We get to ride in the limo."

Stephanie nodded and followed him out to the car. She had never ridden in a limo. She guessed tonight was going to be full of firsts for her.

"So who's going to be there?" Gabriel asked his father.

Seamus leaned back in his seat and ticked off a list of names. Stephanie tried to hide her excitement.

"I met her before, didn't I?" Gabriel asked of one of the actresses.

Seamus nodded. "She worked on my last film."

"This is so surreal," Stephanie said gazing out the window.

"I felt the same way the first time I went to one of these," Gabriel reassured her.

She reached for his hand and squeezed it as they pulled up outside the theatre.

"Ready?" Gabriel asked her.

"I hope so," she replied as someone opened the door.

The driver offered his hand and Stephanie took it. Slowly, she stepped out of the car as flashes nearly blinded her.

"This way," Gabriel put his arm around her waist and led her to the side. "It's a bit crazy isn't it?"

"Just a little," Stephanie said smiling at him.

"It's not so bad when we get on the carpet," Gabriel answered. "Just follow my dad and smile when you see the camera."

Stephanie nodded. It was easy to smile when she was on Gabriel's arm.

It didn't take too long for them to make their way down the red carpet and into the theatre. Stephanie was glad for the dimness- it allowed her eyes to adjust.

"Dad and Lavender will probably be awhile," Gabriel said taking his seat beside her.

"That's all right," she said. "That was fun, but I wouldn't want that life for myself."

"Me either," Gabriel admitted. The theatre wasn't very full yet, only a few people trickling in. Gabriel smiled at her. "And we probably can't make out at this movie so try to control yourself."

"I'll have you know I'm very interested in this film," Stephanie said. "And I can kiss you anytime."

"Oh, you think I'm THAT easy?" Gabriel joked.

"A little bit," she said, laughing.

Gabriel poked her in the side. "I'm insulted."

She laughed again. "Maybe you need a thicker skin.'

"Maybe," Gabriel said. "But, I am easy when the girl I'm with is as beautiful as you. When I saw you at the house---"

"What did you really think?" she asked him.

He reached for her hand. "You didn't believe me?"

"I did," Stephanie replied. "It's just nice to be complimented for a change."

Gabriel touched her cheek. "You're beautiful, Steph."

"I don't know what I did to deserve you, but I'm glad I did it," she told him.

"I was just thinking the same thing," Gabriel said. "About you."

Stephanie leaned in and gave him a kiss.

Lavender and Seamus joined them a few moments later and the screening began. Gabriel held Stephanie's hand throughout the film and snuck looks at her.

He was in awe a bit, with how gorgeous she looked that night. She looked every bit a celebrity. He wanted to be alone with her and had a feeling that she wanted the same. He leaned close to her. "We can skip the after party if you want..."

"Okay," Stephanie said softly. "But I am starving."

"We'll stop for a quick bite along the way," he promised.

Stephanie smiled. "Pizza?"

He laughed. "You got it."

They said their goodbyes to Lavender and Seamus. Seamus told Gabriel they could use the limo.

"Thanks Dad," he replied. "Does the driver know of a good pizza place?"

"I'm sure he does," Seamus said. He clapped his son on the back. "I'm really glad you both came with us tonight."

"Me too," Gabriel answered. "Tell Lav thanks for... for Steph."

Seamus nodded. "I will."

The pair arrived home a little later with a large pizza box in Gabriel's arms. "This smells great," he admitted.

"It does," Stephanie agreed kicking off her shoes.

"Feels weird to eat pizza in a tux," he said with a grin.

Stephanie laughed as she grabbed some plates from the cupboard.

Gabriel watched her slim figure move around. One strap of her dress slid off her shoulder and his fingers were aching to tug it off.

She turned around. "Is something wrong?" He shook his head, not trusting his voice. She set a plate before him and he pulled her into his lap. She laughed. "Gabe!"

"You look good enough to eat," he said,

Stephanie put her arms around his neck. "I do?"

"Uh huh," Gabriel brushed his lips over hers.

Stephanie smiled. "I've wanted you to do that all night."

"Allow me to make it better," he said.

Stephanie closed her eyes as Gabriel kissed along her neckline.

"We can take this upstairs, you know." he whispered.

"What about your grandparents?" she asked softly.

"They're asleep," he said.

Stephanie rested her forehead on his. "Okay."

Gabriel kissed her again and stood up, shifting so he was carrying her.

Stephanie kept her eyes on his. "Are you okay with this?" Gabriel asked her.

The only man she had ever been with was Tony. He was always so rough with her and she mostly closed her eyes and waited until it was over. He had never once made her feel the way that Gabriel had.

"It's all right if you want to wait," Gabriel mistook her silence for disapproval.

Stephanie leaned in and kissed him. "I don't want to wait," she whispered.

A grin spread across his face. "Me either."

He carried her into his room and gently kicked the door shut behind them.

He set her down and his fingers found the zipper on the side of her dress.

He slowly pulled it down, but stopped when he noticed the burn on her lower back. "Steph..."

"It's not new," she said quietly.

Gabriel traced his fingers over the scarred skin.

"It doesn't hurt," she said. "Not anymore.'

Gabriel put his hands on her waist and kissed her neck. He could not imagine the way that Tony had treated her.

Stephanie tilted her head, allowing Gabriel more access to her neck.

"You're so beautiful, Stephanie," Gabriel said against her skin.

Stephanie felt tears well in her eyes as he slid the dress down her body. He was being so gentle and sweet.

He turned her around and kissed her. Her hands were shaking as she loosened his tie.

"Its okay, Steph," he said, his lips touching hers as he helped her with the tie and then his shirt.

She kissed him again and felt his arms wrap around her, pulling her close.

They fell onto the bed together, still kissing. It grew more passionate as Gabriel slid his hands over her bare back.

Stephanie arched against him, loving the way he was touching her. She had never felt more beautiful or wanted.

He pushed her underwear down carefully then shed his own boxers. "I uh... I think I have some protection in my drawer," he blushed. "My dad sort of told me to have some on hand whenever... not that I was thinking--"

Stephanie touched his cheek. "I know. I'm glad that you're, um, prepared."

"Just in case," Gabriel grabbed the packet out of his drawer.

Stephanie watched him. It was on the tip of her tongue to tell him how she felt, but she did not want to scare him off. But, he had to know how she truly felt.

"Gabe?" she said so softly she wasn't sure if he had heard her.

"Yeah?" he turned to face her again.

"I---I love you," she whispered. At first she thought he hadn't heard her. "You don't have to say it back," she said hastily. "I just---"

"It's been a long time since I've felt this way about anyone," he said, running his fingers through her hair.

"What about Melanie?" Stephanie asked softly.

"I never felt like this about her," Gabriel said. "She's nowhere near as amazing as you are."

Stephanie smiled and brought him back down to her.

They kissed again and Gabriel rolled her up on top of him.

She was not used to being in control like this and she smiled down at him, knowing what he was doing for her. He was letting her take the lead and she loved him even more for it.

"Go at your pace," he encouraged, resting his hands on her hips.

Stephanie smiled seductively down at him. He'd never seen her look that way and his body reacted instantly. He gripped her hips and positioned her right where he wanted her.
She sank onto him, letting out her breath and closing her eyes.

His arms encircled her and together they began to move. It didn't take her long to reach her peak. It had been so long since she'd gotten any sort of gratification from sex. He was so different from Tony in so many different ways. He was gentle when she needed him to be and with every touch and every kiss, she could feel how much he cared about her.

She buried her face in his shoulder so she wouldn't cry her release and wake his grandparents up.

He kissed the top of her head and they were both silent for a few moments, just enjoying their togetherness.

She sniffed and he was astonished to see her crying. "Are you okay?" Gabriel asked concernedly. "I didn't hurt you did I?"

Stephanie looked up and shook her head. "No, of course not."

He wiped a tear off her cheek. "You sure?"

Stephanie smiled. "You were amazing."

"So were you," he replied. "And for the record... I love you too."

"You do?" Stephanie whispered.

"Yeah," he nodded. "I really do."

Stephanie kissed him.

He ran his hands over her back again, his fingers brushing over her scar.

"What are you thinking?" she asked.

"Just that I'd like to kill him for scarring you," Gabriel said quietly.

Stephanie was silent. Tony had left his mark on her in more ways than one. But, she did not want tonight to be about him.

"I'm sorry," he apologised. "I'm making you feel bad."

Stephanie shook her head. "You haven't, Gabe."

Gabriel looked over at her and realised that there was a lot he needed to tell her- namely about his father and stepmother and their ability to do magic. Hopefully she would take it well. But he didn't want to do that tonight.

Stephanie rolled over on her side but he continued to hold her close. "I hope you know that tonight doesn't mean you get out of helping me move, mister," Stephanie said grinning impishly at him.

"I wouldn't dream of it," he replied, tucking her hair behind her ear.

Stephanie laughed. "I promise to help and to make us a nice dinner afterwards."

"I'll hold you to that," he replied.

Stephanie rested her head on his chest and closed her eyes.

He felt her body relax as she fell asleep and he drew the sheets up around them.

Gabriel kissed the top of her head, a million thoughts running through his mind. He had not felt this way about anyone since Alexia.

He hoped he wouldn't disappoint her with his work habits, but he found himself wanting to be sure he spent lots of time with her as well.

"I love you," he whispered.

*** *** ***

16. Chapter 366 Ron Puts His Foot in His Mouth

Authors' note: Tonight's chapter brings us back to H/Hr AND for those wanting to see more Ashley/Zander, you get your wish as those two toy with Brittany.

Please read and review!

Harry's attitude over the next few weeks did not improve as he struggled to regain his ability to feel his legs and try to walk again. His progress was not going as fast as he wanted and he increasingly took his frustrations out on his wife.

He finished his therapy session and after seeing his therapist out, he wheeled into the kitchen to find Hermione cooking. "What's all this?" he asked. "It's just the two of us..."

"I invited Ron and Luna over for dinner," Hermione answered. "I thought it might be a nice change."

Harry sighed. The last thing he wanted was to entertain people when all he wanted to do was work on his exercises.

"They want to see you," Hermione looked over at her husband.

Harry opened the icebox and grabbed a bottle of beer. "I don't much feel like it Hermione."

"They're on the way already," Hermione replied.

Harry glared at her. "You know, it would help if you'd ask me these things before you just decide for me."

"I thought it would be a nice surprise," Hermione said tightly, turning back to the stove.

Harry did not reply, taking a long pull on his beer.

Hermione sighed as she pulled a pan of chicken casserole out of the oven. "Why don't you go clean yourself up?" she suggested.

"Fine," Harry replied tersely.

"I left a nice shirt and trousers on the bed," Hermione added.

Harry set his bottle down and wheeled out of the kitchen, leaving a bewildered Hermione staring after him. She wondered if he knew how much what he was doing hurt. She was only trying to help, but everything she said or did seemed to come out wrong.

She stood up straight and composed herself as she heard the fireplace whoosh to life. No sense in letting anyone else find out how Harry had been treating her as of late.

"Hi!" Hermione said warmly to her friends. She noticed that Ron was carrying a pie. "You didn't have to bring anything!"

"You're lucky this made it here intact," Luna joked.

Hermione took it from Ron. "Let me guess, you made another one that you already ate?"

"You win," Luna hugged her husband around the middle. "He just couldn't resist."

"I'm right here, you know," Ron said with a grin. "You ladies are going to give me a complex."

Hermione laughed. "Here Ron. You can taste test this." she handed him a bite of casserole.

Ron eagerly took the bite and his grin spread across his face. "Mmmm...."

"There's more where that came from," Hermione handed him a piece.

Ron gave her a hug. "That's a good girl!"

Hermione laughed and instantly felt better. It was good to be around friends again.

"Where's Harry?" Ron asked.

"He's getting changed," Hermione answered.

"Well, it's about time," Ron quipped. "I've been waiting for him to change since we were eleven."

Hermione gave him a quizzical look.

"Don't mind him," Luna said, nudging her husband. "He gets loopy when he's hungry."

"I'll go in and see what I can do to help him," Hermione said. "Why don't you both go in and make yourselves something to drink?"

"Sure," Luna said.

Hermione went into the bedroom. "Hey," she said, "Can I help you with that shirt?"

Harry shrugged.

"You got your trousers on," Hermione noted. "That's great, Harry. You're really regaining some of your strength."

"The therapy session went really well today," Harry replied quietly.

"Good,"Hermione encouraged. "I'm so proud of--"

Harry pushed his chair out of her way. "Let's get this over with."

Hermione sighed and ran her hands back through her hair. She forced a smile onto her face and followed her husband into the sitting room.

"Alright, Harry?" Ron asked.

"Great," Harry said edgily.

Luna looked at Hermione. "Is there anything I can do to help?"

"I've got the table set up, but if you'd like to help me bring in the food," Hermione suggested.

"How about getting me a drink?" Harry asked his wife sarcastically.

Luna noticed Hermione bristle at his tone. "I--I'll get it, Hermione," Luna said.

"Hermione will get it," Harry said sharply.

Ron laughed, thinking his friend was joking. "Harry, you have a death wish?"

"I already died," Harry stated coldly. "Remember?"

"Well, aren't you just a ray of sunshine," Ron grumbled.

"It's all right," Hermione said. "Harry, what would you like?"

"Another beer," Harry replied.

Hermione nodded. "Coming right up," she touched his shoulder as she passed by him.

Ron watched his friend. "You got the whole mountain man thing going, don't you? I've never seen you with a beard."

"It's hard to shave when I can't see the bloody mirror," Harry grumbled.

Ron raised an eyebrow. "So, it was really nice of you to invite us over. It's been awhile."

"I had no idea you were coming until a few minutes ago," Harry replied. "Hermione sort of sprang this on me. I wanted to work with my therapist more."

"The cottage is nice," Ron said looking around. "Brings back some old memories."

"I guess," Harry shrugged. "It's easier to get around in here."

Ron started telling Harry about things that were happening at his shop but Harry barely heard a word. He kept concentrating on trying to move his legs, his toes, anything below his waist. He also tried focusing his emotions towards wandless magic.

"What's with the attitude?" Ron asked.

"What?" Harry snapped.

"You," Ron replied. "Ordering Hermione around? You--looking like you want to punch someone's lights out. It's almost---Oh....Oh...I get it!"

Harry glared at him.

"You're not getting any!" Ron exclaimed, a grin spreading across his face. "That's it, isn't it? Merlin, you and Hermione haven't gone ---"

"For Merlin's sake!" Harry shouted.

Luna and Hermione hurried into the sitting room. "What's wrong?" Hermione asked.

"Harry's in a bad mood because he's dead below the waist," Ron said triumphantly. "He's no longer the Rabbit King--"

"RONALD!" Luna exclaimed, an expression of horror on her face.

"Because shagging is at the top of my bloody list right now," Harry said his tone dangerous.

"Um, dinner's ready," Hermione said uncomfortably.

Harry wheeled out of the room wordlessly, nearly running over Ron's feet.

"Ronald, how could you!" Luna hissed.

"What?" he asked.

"I doubt you'll be able to eat with your foot planted solidly in your mouth!" Luna exclaimed.

"Please don't say anything about him being paralysed," Hermione said softly. "He's taking this so hard--"

"What about you?" Ron asked. "What was with him ordering you around like that?"

"It's not a big deal," Hermione argued.

Ron watched in disbelief as Hermione hurried into the kitchen after her husband. Ron looked at Luna. "Who are those people?" he asked her incredulously.

"Just watch what you say," Luna told him. "Harry's been through a very traumatic situation and he and Hermione are just trying to deal with it."

"Okay," Ron said with a sigh.

Luna gave him a kiss. "Thank you, Ronald."

Ron grinned and took her hand. "Let's eat."

"About time," Harry grumbled when they walked in.

Ron ignored his friend and took his seat.

Hermione filled everyone's plates and Harry didn't even look up as he began to eat.

"This is delicious," Luna tried to make conversation. "Hermione, you turned out to be such a good cook."

Hermione smiled. "Thanks. I'm getting a lot of practise at it these days since I took some time off."

"The Minister, the domesticated." Ron joked.

Hermione laughed. "Don't tell anyone!"

"Who would believe me?" Ron asked, helping himself to more casserole. "Hey Harry, can you pass the bread, mate?"

Harry practically shoved the basket at Ron.

"Harry," Hermione frowned. "He didn't ask anything difficult of you."

"It's fine," Ron said hastily.

"Good," Harry grunted as he finished his casserole.

"Luna, Saffron told me that Alexa might write some stories for you," Hermione said, changing the subject.

Luna nodded. "Saffron of course was ecstatic with the idea."

"She's missed Alexa so much," Hermione said. "And Ellie and Edward have loved having Aunt Lexie around."

"I was surprised to hear she'd gotten married," Luna said.

"Me too," Hermione said. "But it's so romantic!"

Ron and Harry rolled their eyes at each other.

"Oh, you two!" Luna teased.

"You two don't need to get into all that mushy rubbish in front of us," Ron complained. "Right Harry?"

For a moment, Hermione saw the warmth in her husband's eyes. She had not seen it in quite some time. Impulsively, she leaned over and squeezed his hand in hers.

"I thought we'd have to elope for a moment there," Hermione said smiling at him.

"We were sort of touch and go at first," Harry nodded, his back straight in his chair.

"And her dad wanted your head on a platter," Ron said before helping himself to another roll.

"Those were such easy days," Hermione said wistfully.

Harry withdrew his hand. "Yes, well..."

Hermione sighed as she watched Harry's wall slide back up.

"How are things at headquarters?" Ron asked Harry. "We never see Neville anymore it seems."

"How would I know?" Harry asked.

"Well, I just thought that you'd been in touch with Ethan or Nev," Ron explained.

"Harry hasn't really been keeping up with Auror business," Hermione interjected. "He's focused on getting his mobility and magic levels back."

"Of course," Luna said. "And how's your therapy going, Harry?"

"Not fast enough," Harry said. "I still can't move."

"You know, I was just reading up on holistic therapy," Luna said conversationally. "I could bring over some of my crystals...."

"No," Harry interrupted.

"She's really brilliant," Ron said to Harry.

"No" Harry said again.

Hermione looked apologetically at Luna. "We appreciate your offer, Luna, but Harry's healers have him on a tight program. But, it's awfully nice of you to offer."

"Of course," Luna murmured. "If you'd ever like to try, let me know."

They finished their meal and Harry contributed very little to the conversation. He excused himself and declined dessert. He wanted to work on his exercises before bed. Without so much as a goodbye to Ron and Luna, he left the room. Hermione put her head in her hands.

Luna put a hand on Hermione's shoulder. "Hermione--"

"I'm sorry," Hermione replied looking up at her. "He doesn't---he doesn't mean to be rude."

"It's not an excuse," Ron said bluntly. "We're all sorry for what's happened to him but he shouldn't be treating you like this."

"Ronald's right," Luna said gently.

"You two haven't been around him--" Hermione tried to defend her husband.

"I think we were able to get a really good idea of how he's been," Ron said. "Hermione, he hates appearing weak and so he's acting out and taking it out on you---the person that loves him most of all."

Luna looked at her husband in surprise. "Ronald, that's ---that's really profound."

"It is," Hermione said in awe. "And... you're totally right."

Ron puffed out his chest. "I never thought I'd hear that from you."

"Never thought I'd say it," Hermione sat back in her chair. "I've been avoiding being here as much as I can."

"Is there anything we can do to help?" Luna asked.

"I don't know," Hermione replied, rubbing at her forehead.

Luna gave her a hug. "He should not treat you like this, Hermione. You know that."

"I don't know how I would be if I couldn't walk or do magic," Hermione made excuse.

"None of us do, but you have to tell him how much it hurts when he treats you like that," Luna said softly.

"He doesn't want to listen," Hermione's eyes were swimming with tears. "It's like he can't even bear to look at me, and I don't know what I did wrong."

"Nothing," Luna said hugging her tightly. "You did nothing wrong."

Hermione wiped at her eyes. "I can't break through to him."

Ron slipped out of the room and headed to the office that they had converted into Harry's therapy room. Harry had lifted himself out of his chair and was supporting his weight on a set of bars. He was sweating profusely and concentrating with all his might. Ron watched his friend struggle.

Harry gripped the bars. "Stand, damn you, stand." he muttered.

"Need some help?" Ron asked, startling him.

"Damn it!" Harry cursed as he fell back into his chair.

"Sorry," Ron replied, leaning against the doorframe.

Harry wiped his face off with a towel. "What do you want?"

"See if I could knock some sense into you," Ron replied bluntly. "Your wife's in the kitchen crying."

Harry gazed in the direction of the kitchen and momentarily felt an overwhelming sense of guilt settle over him.

"Why are you treating her like that, Harry?" Ron asked.

"What's it to you?" Harry responded shortly.

"You're my best friend," Ron replied as if the answer should be obvious. "And she's the best thing that ever happened to you."

"I know that," Harry said irritably. "We're fine."

"Really?" Ron asked sarcastically.

Harry gave him a frosty look. "I'm busy."

"Of course," Ron said holding up his hands. "But, watch you don't push too hard, Harry. You just might push her and everyone that loves you away."

"Hermione's not going to leave me," Harry told him.

"Keep telling yourself that," Ron said giving him one last look before leaving.

Harry sat there staring at the doorway for a few moments after Ron disappeared. He heard them leaving through the Floo network.

Hermione came into the room a few minutes later with a tray of tea. "I brought you a slice of pie," she said softly.

"Thanks," Harry said quietly.

Hermione nodded and set the tray down on the desk. "I'll be reading if you need me."

"All right," Harry replied looking up at her face. Her eyes were red and he could see that she had been crying. He again felt guilty. He loved his wife. But she didn't know how he felt, sitting in this chair day in and day out. She didn't know what it felt like to feel magic at his fingertips but not be able to use any of it.

"If you need me, let me know," Hermione said.

"Okay," Harry replied. "Thanks, Hermione."

"Of course," Hermione said, before walking out of the room.

Harry drank some of the tea and ate a few bites of pie before going back to the bars.

He was doing this for her and for his children. They did not look at him the same way they used to since he was in that bloody chair. He wanted to be the husband and father that he used to be.

Harry pulled himself out of the chair and he willed his leg to move forward.

Tentatively, he took a step.

"Yes!" he breathed as he slowly shuffled his other leg forward.

He was walking, Harry thought with a grin spreading across his face. True, he was helped by the bars, but he was able to move his legs!

"Hermione!" he shouted. "Hermione!" He expected his wife to come right in, but she didn't.

"Hermione!" he shouted again.

She still didn't come in and Harry made his way back to his chair and out to the bedroom where he saw a note from her.

- Harry, I've gone back to the mansion to get a few things done. I'll be back soon. Hermione-

He crumpled the note into a ball and threw it across the room. She had left him! She'd gone out and hadn't even told him she was leaving.

All he wanted was for her to be here to support him. He wheeled himself into the loo and took a hot shower. His arms were sore and so was his lower back.

He had pushed himself further than he ever had today and he felt it.

Harry knew he was well on his way back to walking and hopefully soon his magic levels would be back to normal as well.

Things with Hermione though were on a different level. But, he brushed away those concerns. It hurt that she had abandoned him tonight, but he would just surprise her with his progress when she came home.

*** *** ***

Brittany had been on a whirlwind pace travelling with Kevin's band. They were in a different city almost every night. She was staying in some of the most posh hotels in Europe and had met some incredible people. As the only girl on the tour, the boys treated her like a kid sister and she loved every moment of it. But, she had missed her two best friends and she had made a vow to stay out of their strange friendship-relationship. If they could not see how perfect they were together, it was their loss. Brittany was tired of trying to knock some sense into them.

She had not seen Ashley for weeks and she had only spoken to Zander through owl post. Apparently he was working hard at the Philharmonic to make up for some time he took off. He had not told her any details other than that he was persona non grata around there and had busted his arse to get back into their good graces.

Tonight, she would be seeing both of them as they were meeting in Athens. The band was going to throw her a party later and Brittany wanted some time alone with her friends before they met up with the band, especially Kevin. Brittany hoped things with Kevin and Ashley would not be too awkward.

She'd checked herself into the same hotel Ashley was staying at and had the front desk dial her friend's room number.

Upstairs in Ashley's room, the girl in question was trying to get dressed. But, Zander was not making things easy. His hand slid under her shirt and Ashley giggled just as the phone rang. "That's got to be Brit," Ashley said, swatting his hand away.

"Let her leave a message," Zander said, pulling her back against him.

"Yes, I'm sure that would go over big since it's her birthday," Ashley said with a grin. She had missed him. It had been two weeks since she had seen him last and they'd made up for the lost time. "And we have to tell her our good news, right?"

"Don't tell her yet," Zander whispered as Ashley picked up the phone. "Pretend I'm not here yet."

Ashley raised an eyebrow as she put the phone to her ear. "Hello?" she asked.

"Ash!" Brittany squealed. "I've missed you! What's your room number? Are you ready to go out yet?"

"I'm, um, in 417," Ashley replied. "I'll be right down. Has--has Zander arrived?"

"I just got here," Brittany replied. "And I haven't talked to him in AGES."

Ashley smiled. "I'll be right down, Birthday Girl!"

"I can't WAIT!" Brittany said. "But give me a half hour."

"Okay," Ashley replied. "I'll meet you in the lounge in a half hour."

"I say we play a little game," Zander said when she hung up. "Don't tell her we're together."

Ashley laughed. "What? Why?"

"Just to tease her," he said.

Ashley looked at him. "I don't know---"

"Just for a little while," he said, pulling her down onto the bed with him.

Ashley smiled. "Okay, but when she hexes us, I'm telling her it was your idea."

"You wouldn't let her do anything to me," he said impishly.

Ashley kissed him. "I wouldn't?"

"You love me too much," Zander said, pulling her on top of him.

"I do," Ashley said smiling down at him. He slid his fingers into her hair and brought her down for another kiss.

"I didn't even think it was possible to be this happy," Ashley said, resting her head on his chest.

"Me either," Zander replied softly.

Though they had been apart so much, he had made up for the distance by sending her flowers or copies of songs every day.

In return Ashley sent him little cards with some of her doodles on them or sketches she'd done.

"Aunt Saffy calls this the honeymoon phase," Ashley said.

Zander laughed. "Where nothing goes wrong..."

"With no fights," Ashley said. "And the things that get on our nerves are cute."

"You don't get on my nerves," he said, his hands moving up and down over her back.

"Yet," Ashley said.

Zander gave her another kiss. "Things will change when the year is up and you're home..."

Ashley nodded. "And you have to see me every day..."

"Sooner or later maybe we can find a place together," he said, a bit nervously. "When we're both ready for that."

"I'd love that," Ashley said lifting her head to look at him properly.

"You would?" he asked.

Ashley nodded and bit her bottom lip. "I think it would be fantastic, actually."

He grinned up at her.

Ashley gave him a kiss. "Come on, we'd better get a move on. Brit's waiting."

Zander groaned as she pushed herself off him. "So we just pretend we're still only friends," he said as she went into the loo.

"You know that's going to drive her nuts," Ashley called out.

"It's my birthday gift to her," Zander said as he mussed up his hair.

"It's your funeral," Ashley said.

Zander grinned as she came out. "You look amazing."

"So do you," Ashley said kissing his cheek. "So, how do you want to play this? You go down and meet her first or me?"

"You go ahead," Zander said. "Get the squealing out of the way."

Ashley laughed. "Don't say I didn't warn you."

"I'm not afraid of her," Zander scoffed.

Ashley gave him one last kiss before grabbing her bag and heading out of the room. She would have to channel her inner Katie acting skills for this one.

Brittany was already in the lobby when Ashley arrived and she squealed loudly.

"Happy Birthday!" Ashley exclaimed, hugging her friend.

"Thanks," Brittany said happily. "I'm so glad to see you. I've missed you!"

"I've missed you too," Ashley said. "And I'm so glad I was able to see you for your birthday!"

"The guys are out at a club tonight," Brittany said. "When Zander gets here, maybe we can join them."

"Kevin, too?" Ashley asked uncertainly.

"Is that going to be too awkward?" Brittany asked. "We don't have to meet up with them."

Ashley shook her head. "No, it will be fine. I just haven't seen him since Rome."

"Okay, if you're sure." Brittany said. "I can't wait to get going!"

Ashley looked at her. "I'm more worried about things being awkward with Zander."

Brittany sighed. "You two drive me mad, you know that?"

Ashley shrugged. "It's fine. I'm sure he's moved on."

"I don't think so," Brittany replied.

Ashley frowned. "We're about to find out. He just---he just walked in."

Brittany turned and waved. "Zander! Over here!"

Zander waved back and made his way over to them. "Happy Birthday, cousin."

"Thank you!" Brittany hugged him.

"Hi, Zander." Ashley said quietly, hiding her smile.

Zander nodded. "Ashley."

"Ugh, let's not start," Brittany said. "I know you two are friends again, but we are so calling a truce tonight."

"Right," Ashley said, biting her lip to not laugh at the look on Zander's face.

Brittany walked ahead of them and Zander gave Ashley a little pinch.

"You two better have great gifts for me," Brittany said. "A girl doesn't turn 19 every day, you know."

"A gift?" Zander asked. "I knew I forgot something..."

Brittany stopped walking and rounded on him. "Zander!"

"I'm just kidding," he told her.

Brittany swatted at him. "You don't joke about things like that!"

"Because presents are really what matters tonight," Zander said with a straight face.

"Exactly," Brittany said turning and tossing her hair. Zander nudged Ashley and winked at her.

Brittany chattered about her escapades with the band and Ashley and Zander exchanged amused glances.

"What about Evan?" Ashley asked.

Brittany made a face. "Over..."

Ashley frowned. "Really?"

"He doesn't like the long distance thing," she shrugged.

"I'm sorry to hear that," Ashley said.

Brittany shrugged again. "It's okay," she said. "I like meeting all the men in the different cities."

"I just bet you do," Zander said dryly.

"Ugh shut it Zander," Brittany said.

Zander held up his hands and looked at Ashley. "What about you, Ash? Met anyone on your tour?"

"A few," Ashley replied. "Especially in Vienna."

"Oh," Zander said quietly.

"Yes," Ashley said dreamily. "One bloke and I spent the entire night together."

Brittany stopped walking and turned to look at her best friend. "WHAT?"

Ashley grinned at her.

"You little tart you've been holding out on me!" Brittany chastised. "Tell me! I want details!"

Ashley giggled. "Well not ALL the details..."

Brittany looked at Zander to see how he was handling this and saw the hurt expression on his face. She looked at Ashley. "Maybe we shouldn't talk about this in front of Z-A-N-D-E-R," she said.

"I can spell you know," he said.

Brittany waved her hand dismissively. "Maybe you should cover your ears. I have to hear this!"

"I'll give you some details when Zander goes for our first round," Ashley said.

Brittany grinned. "I can't wait!"

"Wait a minute," Zander objected. "Why am I buying drinks?"

"You expect me to buy the drinks on MY birthday?" Brittany asked.

"At least one round," he said.

"It's the least you can do," Ashley said.

"One round," Brittany said.

"One," Zander relented.

"The guys told me I wouldn't have to pay for any of my drinks," Brittany said excitedly. "Tonight is going to be the BEST night!"

Zander had to smile at his cousin's enthusiasm. "You have them all wrapped around your little finger, don't you?"

"A few in particular," Brittany said with a grin.

Ashley laughed. "Is that so?"

"Oh yes," Brittany said. "I think this is the address..." the three of them arrived at a club where they could already hear the music pulsing from inside.

She linked her arm with Ashley's. "And you are going to tell me all about this bloke of yours."

"He was positively dreamy," Ashley told her.

"Look at you!" Brittany teased. "Totally smitten!"

"You wouldn't be able to blame me," Ashley said. "He's gorgeous."

Zander rolled his eyes. "How about I get our drinks?"

"You are so immature," Brittany said. "But fine."

Zander turned and walked toward the bar, leaving the two girls alone. "Okay, spill, Malfoy."

"What else do you want to know?" Ashley asked with a grin.

"How did you meet him?" Brittany asked.

"He's a... artist," Ashley replied truthfully. "One of the most talented I've ever met."

Brittany grinned. "Hot?"

"Amazing," Ashley nodded.

"And have you seen him since?" Brittany asked eagerly.

"Here and there," Ashley nodded.

Brittany smiled at her. "I'm really happy for you and Mister Grumpy over there will be too. Even though I still think you idiots should have figured it out, but I am finished trying to matchmake. Finished."

"Good," Ashley said.

"And I hope I get to meet your bloke someday," Brittany said. "So I can see if he passes my test."

"I think he will," Ashley said. "You'll feel right at home with him."

"Right at home with who?" Zander asked, handing them drinks.

"Ashley's new bloke," Brittany said. "And you're going to be happy for her when you meet him."

"I think Zander would like him," Ashley commented before taking a sip of her drink.

"Sounds like a creep to me," Zander replied.

"You don't know anything about him," Ashley said glaring at him.

"You can do better," he said dismissively.

Ashley folded her arms. "What?"

"You could do better," Zander repeated.

"Stop!" Brittany practically shouted. "You two are NOT doing this on my birthday."

Zander looked innocently at her. "Doing what?"

"This!" Brittany said. "This arguing! It's so bloody obvious you two are in love with each other!"

"We're not arguing," Zander said. "Are we Ash?"

Ashley suddenly smiled. "Hardly."

"Ugh," Brittany said. "You two just need to shag and get it over with."

Zander leaned back in his chair. "That ship has sailed, Brit. Ashley and I are friends---nothing more. And if she wants to date some random bloke, I could care less."

"Yeah right," Brittany said "You are so jealous--"

"Zander, this is Brit's birthday," Ashley interjected. "I'm sure you and I can put aside over differences for one night."

Zander shrugged. "Fine. I didn't bring it up."

Brittany shook her head. "You two are going to stop this. Be friends. Don't be friends. Just stop acting like this because I'm really sick and tired of the back and forth---"

"You know, I think she's right," Ashley interrupted.

"Thank you!" Brittany said proudly. "In fact---" Her words were cut off as she watched as Ashley practically launched herself into Zander's lap.

Zander slid his arms around her and gave her quite a passionate kiss.

Brittany gaped at them.

"Wait a minute," she said. "WAIT... you mean you-- and you--- and in Vienna--?"

Ashley grinned and nodded. "Surprise."

Brittany glanced back and forth between them. "This isn't my present is it?"

Ashley giggled. "Of course not! I have your present in my bag!"

"Oh good," Brittany said. "But WAIT... you were in Vienna before Christmas! You two have been together that long and you didn't tell me before NOW?"

"We wanted to tell you in person, but our schedules haven't really meshed until now," Ashley explained. "I didn't want to tell you about this in a letter or on the phone."

"But still..." Brittany said sitting back and again looking back and forth between her cousin and best friend.

Zander smiled at her. "We didn't want to deny the opportunity to say 'I told you so'."

"And to tell us how right you have always been," Ashley said as Zander slid his arm around her.

Brittany shrugged. "But---"

"Please don't be mad," Ashley said softly.

"You two should be ashamed of yourselves," Brittany said, a slow smile spreading over her face. "You caused me so much worry! I think I have wrinkles now."

Zander and Ashley both grinned.

"And I did tell you so," Brittany said. "Think of all the heartache that you would have saved if you'd only listened to me."

"It's very true." Ashley looked at her boyfriend.

Zander sighed. "It pains me to say this, but you were right, Brit. All along."

"This is proof that more people should listen to me," Brittany said in satisfaction.

"So you forgive us?" Ashley asked with a grin.

"I suppose," Brittany said. "But it also depends on what you both got me for my birthday," she teased.

Ashley laughed and moved back to her seat. She reached into her bag and pulled out Brittany's present.

She had seen the bracelet that Alexa had brought for her aunt at Christmas when she'd briefly been home and when in Italy, she had picked up a Murano bead bracelet and necklace for her friend.

"I love it!" Brittany exclaimed upon opening the present. "Thank you, Ash!"

"I'm glad," Ashley said as Zander pushed his gift across the table.

"Let's see how you did, Zander," Brittany said with a grin.

"It's returnable if you don't like it." he replied.

Brittany tore into the gift and pulled out the scarf. "Zander! I love this!"

"I told you she'd like it," Ashley said to him.

Zander nodded. "You were right as usual."

"You two are sickening," Brittany said with a grin.

"We had to put up with it when you were with Evan," Zander pointed out.

"We always sneaked off to do what we did," Brittany said, putting her gifts in her bag.

"I don't remember that," Zander said smiling at Ashley. "Do you?"

"I try to block it out," Ashley replied. "I did walk in on them once."

Brittany laughed. "We were very affectionate. Just promise me that the two of you will not give each other annoying nicknames."

"Can't promise anything," Zander said. "But we're very, very happy together."

"Very happy," Ashley said reaching for his hand.

"You guys are sick," Brittany shook her head. "Oh ew... wait..."

"What?" Ashley asked.

"He's the mystery man- that you spent the night with! You two SHAGGED!" Brittany squealed.

Ashley turned bright red. "Brit!"

Brittany opened her mouth but saw Kevin and his band mates right behind them, and they'd heard everything she'd just said. "Hi guys," Brittany said quietly.

Ashley slowly turned around and saw Kevin staring at them. "Kevin," she said.

"Oh, awkward," one of his band mates muttered and Kevin elbowed him in the side.

"We were just catching up," Brittany said hastily.

He nodded. "You all haven't seen each other for awhile."

"It's been ages," Brittany said, motioning for the guys to take a seat.

Ashley moved off Zander's lap, but stayed close to him. Kevin took a seat next to Brittany across from them and sent her a little smile.

"How are things?" Ashley asked.

"So busy," Kevin answered. "We set up another nine cities for the tour just today."

"I'm uber-excited over the New York date," Brittany said happily.

"New York?" Ashley asked interestedly as another one of the band members brought over a round of drinks.

Kevin nodded. "Our manager booked up some dates in America. The album's doing really well over there."

"That's wonderful," Ashley said. "I'm really happy for you guys."

"Thanks," Kevin said. "And I guess congratulations are in order for you two as well." He looked at Zander.

"Thanks," Zander nodded to him. It WAS a bit awkward, but Kevin didn't seem to be harbouring any resentment.

"How's your grandfather?" Kevin asked.

"He's doing all right," Ashley said. "My grandmother said he's started taking a few steps on his own."

"That's good," Kevin said.

"I hope he'll recover soon," Ashley replied. "We all do."

"I know it's been hard on you and Katie," Kevin said.

"She mentioned you wrote to her," Ashley said. "I'm sure that made her day."

One of Kevin's band mates nudged him again and Ashley raised an eyebrow. "Am I missing something?"

"I went and saw her when she was in Hogsmeade," Kevin said. "Just a quick visit."

"You did?" Ashley asked taken aback.

"Yeah," he replied. "Just to say hello."

"Oh," Ashley said.

"Are you upset about this?" he asked, looking surprised.

"Not upset," Ashley said. "Just surprised. I didn't know you and Katie had become close is all."

"She's a good kid," he replied.

"She is," Ashley replied, wondering why Katie had not mentioned this. Ashley was not jealous. She wanted Kevin to be happy, but it had taken her aback to find out he had been talking to her little sister on a regular basis.

"Ooooh!" Brittany squealed as a tray of shots arrived at their table. "THIS is what I'm talking about!"

Ashley laughed. "Let's just make sure you're not dancing on the table like last time."

"You either," Brittany returned.

Zander laughed and squeezed her hand. "I'll keep an eye on you, Miss Malfoy."

"You have nothing to worry about," Ashley whispered.

Zander smiled, getting her meaning. "Want to dance?"

"Of course," Ashley said as he pulled her up.

Zander led her to the dance floor and wrapped his arms around her. "That wasn't TOO bad," he commented.

"Not really," Ashley smiled up at him.

Zander gave her a kiss. "I love you."

"I love you too," she said. "Very much."

Zander smiled. "Katie and Kevin, eh?"

Ashley shook her head. "She always fancied him. I suppose it would be a bit strange but hey... if it makes them happy"

Zander nodded. "So, no jealousy?"

"Why would I be jealous when I already have the most fantastic bloke in the world?" Ashley asked, circling her arms around his neck.

"I am quite brilliant, aren't I?" Zander asked with a grin.

Ashley laughed. "Yes. Yes you are."

Zander held her close. "I'm the lucky one."

Ashley ran her fingers through the hair at his nape and leaned in to kiss him.

Everything was out in the open now and she could not have been happier.

*** *** ***

17. Chapter 367 Setting a Trap

Authors' note: We know that this is a busy time of year for everyone and time is precious so we want to thank the loyal reviewers who have continuously left us comments---miss granger; TheGreatFox2000; bra4goten; petrynronlover; nick parker; pinkylover530; ears91, Mark's Baby; Harrry85; dysfunctionalspirit; destroyerdrt; love&memories; Hermione Potter; gingercat; Orli Luva; SweetMemories; SilverArroWGriffin; Cokieisme; kiwibee; crlncyln; Rena Kazikal; Mmbug98841; Trojan#12; SummrMagic. You guys have consistently left us comments and for that we are extremely grateful! We want feedback---good, bad or indifferent!

All we want from the rest of you is to leave us a comment after you review. We want to know how you think we're doing and if you'd like us to continue to post previews at Orkut. Again, we know this is a busy time of year, we just ask that you take a moment to leave a comment or two. This applies for all the hard working writers who post stories on this site to fill our Harry/Hermione appetite. It's not too much to ask you guys to leave a few words- what you liked, what you didn't, etc.

Mallory was visiting from the States and Frankie again marvelled at how close she and Hannah's aunt had become this last year. They had their differences, but they both loved Hannah and wanted the best for her.

At the moment, Hannah was safe at Hogwarts and for that Frankie was grateful.

She smiled at Mallory as she sat down on the sofa. "When I last saw Will, he was upstairs trying to convince Izzie that she needed to take a bath and Nathan was trying to start a pillow fight."

Mallory smiled. "They're so funny."

"My own personal zoo," Frankie joked. She looked at the box in Mallory's lap. "What's that?"

"Some things of Abbie's that I found in the attic," Mallory replied. "I thought I'd leave them here to show Hannah."

Frankie grinned. "Oh, she'll love that."

"I thought she would really like this," Mallory lifted a locket out of the box. "I managed to grab a few of her things before David ruined everything she had. This was one of her favourite things to wear as a teenager."

Frankie admired the silver locket. "Is there anything inside?"

"A little lock of her hair," Mallory said. "She was going to give it to another boy... but then she met David--"

Frankie took the locket from Mallory and gingerly opened it.

"Just be careful," Mallory said, tearing up a bit when she saw her sister's brown lock of hair swirled inside the locket.

"Of course," Frankie said softly.

"I have a matching one at home," Mallory said.

Frankie patted Mallory's hand. "David Wright took a lot from you and Hannah, but you have such wonderful memories and I'm so grateful that Hannah has you to help share it with."

"Thanks Frankie," Mallory said. "You and Will have been so wonderful, too."

"We are pretty fantastic, aren't we?" Will asked coming up behind them.

Mallory laughed but Frankie looked pensively at the locket. An idea had

suddenly occurred to her. "Polyjuice!" she said.

Mallory raised an eyebrow. "I beg your pardon?"

"Polyjuice," Frankie said again. "It's a potion that allows a person to take on the persona of another. I did it and became Hannah when David Wright wanted to see her. What if now.... I become Abbie to trick him into turning himself in?"

Will shook his head. "No---no way."

"Why not?" Frankie asked.

Will looked at her as if the answer should be obvious. "I'm not putting you at risk. Do you think I'd let you two feet in front of that bastard?"

"I've done it before," Frankie said. "And he would be too afraid to do anything."

"We don't even know where he is, Frankie," Will tried to reason with her.

"He's bound to make another move soon," Frankie replied. "And when he does, I'll have a potion at the ready with a strand of Abbie's hair. I'll play the part and make him turn himself in."

Will sighed. "No, Frankie. I'm not going to let you do this."

Frankie put her hands on her hips. "LET me?" she asked dangerously.

"Bad choice of words," Will said hastily. "But, you know it takes a month to brew that potion."

"I bet my dad can get me some when I need it," Frankie countered.

Will sighed. "Francesca..."

"I'm doing it," Frankie said firmly.

Will looked at Mallory for assistance. "Will you tell her how absurd this is?"

"It might get him back in jail for good," Mallory said softly.

Frankie grinned. "Two against one. You're outnumbered, William."

"I don't like this," Will grumbled.

"Well, I don't like living in fear," Frankie countered. "I don't like the fact that some psychopath is out there plotting against my family."

"Our main concern is keeping Hannah safe," Mallory said. "The fact that we know he's gotten to her a few times is really disturbing."

"Beyond disturbing," Will said.

"So let's nip this in the bud," Frankie said. "And then Hannah can go on with her life and never have to worry about that horrible man ever again."

"If anything happened to you," Will started to say.

"I won't let it," Frankie replied. "I can Apparate away,"

Will hugged her tightly.

how about..."So, it's decided?" Frankie asked. "We'll work out the logistics and make this happen."

"Yeah," Will said, still not feeling completely enthused about this.

Mallory stood up and handed the locket back to Frankie. "Abbie would want to do whatever it took to keep Hannah safe."

Frankie nodded. "We'll do this for her sake."

Frankie looked down at the locket and felt even more sure about her decision. This was their last chance to get David Wright.

Meanwhile, Emma was working her best to convince Hannah to sneak into the kitchens with her.

"I'm hungry, Han," Emma pleaded.

"But we might get caught," Hannah said, glancing at the portrait door.

Emma shook her head and grabbed Hannah's arm. "Come on."

Hannah allowed her friend to pull her outside. "You're going to take me the super secret way?"

"The super secret Weasley way," Emma whispered.

"Wow," Hannah said, a bit awed.

Emma linked her arm with Hannah's. "I can't study on an empty stomach."

Hannah laughed. "Emma, I just saw you eat a whole tin of biscuits from Nana."

Emma giggled. "That was a half hour ago, Hannah."

Hannah just shook her head as the two girls crept down the empty corridor.

Emma stopped walking suddenly and looked at Hannah. "Close your eyes. You can't really see how I do this because you're not a Weasley. It's super, super secret."

"Seriously?" Hannah asked, but did as Emma asked.

Emma took Hannah's hand and led her further down the corridor. They stopped suddenly and Hannah heard her best friend mutter something and then heard a door slowly creek open. "Can I open my eyes yet, Em?" Hannah whispered.

Emma giggled. "Yes! Come on!"

Hannah opened her eyes and saw the kitchen thriving with activity. The house elves stopped what they were doing the moment they saw Emma and Hannah felt a wave of panic. They were done for. But, to her surprise, the house elves practically threw themselves at Emma.

"Miss Weasley!" one of them rushed over and hugged Emma's legs. "Miss Weasley has come to visit us!"

Emma smiled. "I told you I'd be here, didn't I?"

The elf turned and snapped his fingers, and suddenly the tables in front of them were laden with goodies. "For our favourite," the elf said, bowing.

Emma did a little curtsy. "Thank you!"

Hannah hung back shyly, not sure if she was allowed to go for the tables as well

Emma giggled and waved at her friend to come forward. She looked at the four house elves that seemed to be hanging on her every word. "I'd like you all to meet my best friend, Hannah Barron."

"Hi," Hannah greeted them, still feeling a bit shy.

"Miss Weasley's friend is our friend," a house elf said beaming up at her.

Hannah smiled down at the little creature. "Thank you," she said.

"Treacle tarts!" Emma exclaimed, helping herself to one.

Hannah reached for a pumpkin muffin and bit into it. "This is the most amazing muffin EVER," she said.

The house elves clapped their hands excitedly. "Miss Weasley made us our aprons!" the smallest elf said doing a twirl. "And our hats!"

Hannah grinned. "I remember her knitting those in the common room!"

Emma nodded. "I worked really hard on them. Nana taught me everything I know."

"Miss Weasley dresses us so nicely," another elf said, twirling around. She wore a tea cosy on her head as well as an apron.

"She does," Hannah said. She leaned forward. "Em, how long---how long have you been coming down here?"

"Since the first night," Emma replied.

"And the hero worship they have for you?" Hannah asked before taking

another muffin.

Emma just grinned at her.

Hannah shook her head and laughed. "All that's missing are the rose petals at your feet!"

"Don't say that too loud or it would happen," Emma said. "One time I asked if they could make it rain noodle soup.... and suddenly it was."

Hannah gaped at her. "Really?"

Emma nodded. "I caught them in a bowl- they were delicious!"

Hannah giggled. "Em, you are too much!"

"I hear that all the time," Emma said, reaching for another tart.

Hannah smiled. "So, do you ever get the chance to cook in here yourself?"

"I WISH," Emma said wistfully. "This kitchen is awesome."

"You're a great cook," Hannah said. "Just like your mum."

"And my nana," Emma replied.

"It's in your blood," Hannah said.

The girls talked and mostly only Emma ate for the next hour. "Did you hear anything else on your birth father?" she asked Hannah as they sneaked back towards the tower.

Hannah shook her head. "No, but it's not like my mum and dad would tell me. They're trying to protect me."

"But they should just tell you if he's around," Emma said. "So you know."

"That's exactly how I feel, but you know how parents are," Hannah said thoughtfully.

"Like when they won't let you have dessert before dinner," Emma rolled her eyes.

Hannah laughed. "Yes, that's EXACTLY what I meant, Em."

"Of course it is," Emma said mischievously. "What was the password again?"

"Lemon drop," Hannah said.

The door swung open and the two of them were met by Caroline. "Where were you?" she asked.

"In the kitchens," Emma replied. "Why?"

Caroline grinned. "I should have guessed."

"Have you seen them with her?" Hannah asked. "They're like Emma's own fan club."

"She has minions, just like Katie," Caroline teased.

"Except I use my powers for good," Emma said winking at her sister.

Caroline and Hannah both laughed at that.

Emma sank down on one of the sofas and patted her stomach. "I am stuffed!"

"Well you ate almost everything on the table," Hannah pointed out, picking up her book.

"I left a muffin," Emma pointed out.

"So, what did you do tonight, Caroline?" Hannah asked.

Caroline felt her cheeks flush a bit. "Katie was supposed to meet Bradley but she didn't show up. So we were in the library until a little while ago."

"Ooooh,' Emma teased.

"It's not like that," Caroline said quickly.

"Uh-huh," Emma said nudging her. "You get all glowy when you see him."

"He's JUST a friend," Caroline insisted.

Hannah looked at Emma. "Go easy on her, Em. If she says they're just friends, that's all they are."

"Just wait until you really fancy someone," Caroline told her sister,

"Like you and Bradley?" Emma asked.

"Ugh," Caroline rolled her eyes. "Emma Madeline--"

Emma held up her hands. "Okay, okay. I'll stop. Come on, Hannah. Let's go upstairs. I'm tired."

Hannah smiled at her cousin. "See you tomorrow, Caroline."

"Good night, Hannah," Caroline said. She mussed her younger sister's hair. "Good night, Em. You little troublemaker."

"I'm the best," Emma quipped before running up the stairs.

Caroline shook her head and sat down on the sofa. Emma was completely mental, Caroline thought. She and Bradley were just friends. Yes, he was handsome and funny and nice.

And if she wanted to be truthful, she had fancied him a bit until he started dating Katie. Then she had stopped and told herself she wanted her friend to be happy and if Bradley wanted her, then that was that.

But, Katie was still corresponding on a regular basis with Kevin.

Caroline had tried to tell her friend to pick one or the other, but Katie seemed determined to have her cake and eat it too.

Caroline had a feeling that this would all end up blowing up in Katie's face.

*** *** ***

Gabriel glanced up at the clock and saw it was almost time for him to finish his shift. It had been a gruelling night, with plenty of action in the ER.

Blake clapped him on the back. "I'm starving."

"Me too," Gabriel agreed. "Want to go grab a bite across the street?"

"You just want an excuse to see your girl," Blake teased as he finished writing something on a chart.

Gabriel grinned. "I don't need an excuse for that."

From behind them, they heard a derisive laugh. Gabriel turned to see Melanie. "Mel," he said quietly. "Something funny?"

"Yeah," she said. "It's funny how you suddenly have all this free time for her, when you never had any for me."

Blake shook his head. "Mel, just drop it."

"Stay out of this, Blake," Melanie gave him a look.

"I don't want to get into this, Mel," Gabriel said.

"Of course you don't," the blonde said coldly. "You never did."

Gabriel sighed. "Mel, you had the same hours as me, okay?"

Melanie rolled her eyes. "You are so blind."

"Blind to what?" Gabriel asked. "Blind to you presenting yourself as one way but being completely different?"

"You never even let me be myself," Melanie hissed at him. "Everything was all about work with you."

"Look, things just didn't work out between us," Gabriel said. "That's that. It happens."

"No kidding," Blake muttered under his breath.

"And Little Mary Barmaid down there, things work with her?" Melanie asked.

"Leave Steph out of this," Gabriel warned her.

"Wish I could," Melanie said angrily. "Wish she could have been left out of it completely. Someone like her is only going to bring you down, Gabe. You're a doctor and she's just---"

"Steph is the woman I want to be with, okay?" Gabriel cut her off sharply. "And she's an amazing person."

"She's dragging you down," Melanie retorted.

"You wouldn't know the first thing about my relationship with her," Gabriel answered. "And you can just stay out of it."

Blake stood between them. "Come on, Gabe. Let's just go."

"Good idea" Gabriel said as he finished his chart and left it for the nurse.

"What a piece of work she is, eh?" Blake asked as they waited for the elevator.

"I don't know what I saw in her," Gabriel shook his head. "I mean, at first I thought she was like me- hardworking, she was cute, and funny. And then I saw how she treated people..."

"I could have told you that," Blake joked.

"Doesn't really matter anymore," Gabriel shrugged. "It's over."

"And you have Steph," Blake said as the elevator arrived. The two men stepped inside.

"She's amazing, you know?" Gabriel asked. "She's the first girl I've ever been with that I've really wanted to... make time for."

"How's her new place?" Blake asked.

"Not bad," Gabriel answered. "She really seems to like it."

"She should," Blake said. "After you, me and Nico helped her move in."

Gabriel laughed. "I owe you for that day. For helping her move in, and for Nico."

"Don't I know it," Blake laughed. "Which is why you're buying."

"Deal," Gabriel answered s they crossed the street.

His smile grew when he saw his girlfriend just coming out of the kitchen.

"Yo, Steph," Blake called out to her.

Gabriel nudged his friend as Stephanie made her way over to them.

"Hi guys," she greeted them. Much as she longed to give Gabriel a more appropriate greeting, she knew it wouldn't be professional to do so on the clock. "My section is just over there."

Blake looked at her. "Presumptuous, aren't we? What if we wanted to sit in Hazel's section?" He motioned to the much older waitress on the other side of the diner.

Stephanie grinned. "You know how much she'd love it if you parked yourself at her counter..."

"He does like older women," Gabriel said.

"It was just that one time," Blake turned red.

"One of our professors," Gabriel said to Stephanie.

Stephanie's eyes grew wide. "Are you serious?"

Blake rolled his eyes. "Can we sit down now?"

Gabriel laughed. "Now that I've properly embarrassed you, sure."

Stephanie smiled at him. "I'm so glad to see you. I only have an hour left of my shift."

"I just finished mine," Gabriel said. "Done until tomorrow."

"Really?" Stephanie asked with a grin.

"So I'm all yours until then," he leaned in.

Stephanie grabbed his hand. "Blake, we'll be right back."

"What--" Blake's words were cut off.

Stephanie took Gabriel outside. "What are we doing out here?" he asked.

Stephanie looped her arms around his neck. "So I could do this..."

Gabriel put his arms around her waist and pulled her close, giving her a kiss.

Stephanie beamed at him. "I have good news too."

"You do?" he asked.

"I signed up for my first class today," Stephanie told him.

"All right," he grinned at her. "You're on your way, Steph."

"Thanks to you," Stephanie said resting her forehead on his.

"You did this for yourself," he told her.

Stephanie smiled. "I did, didn't I?"

Gabriel leaned in to give her another kiss when a cold, drawling voice interrupted them.

"Hello, sweetheart," Tony's voice called out from behind her. Stephanie's whole body tensed.

"Steph, go back inside," Gabriel straightened up. "Just go back in."

"She's not going anywhere," Tony barked.

"You don't tell her what to do anymore," Gabriel said firmly.

"You mean to tell me she was the one that decided to take the restraining order against me?" Tony asked. "She was the one that pressed charges against me? You see, I think it was you that put those ideas in her head."

"I never forced her to do anything," Gabriel retorted. "Stephanie can do and think for herself."

"Tony, please just go," Stephanie said pleadingly.

"I don't think so," Tony lifted his arm.

"Steph, go inside," Gabriel said quietly.

Stephanie was trembling as she fumbled for the doorknob. She heard a click and looked with horror at the gun in Tony's hand.

"Tony, no!" Stephanie shouted. "NO!"

"If I can't have you, then no one can," Tony said in a chilling voice.

Stephanie shook her head. "He didn't do anything, Tony! Please!"

Gabriel moved so he was shielding Stephanie. "Go back inside, Steph." he forced his voice to remain calm.

"She's not going anywhere," Tony said, training his gun at Gabriel.

"Please, Tony," Stephanie said. "I'll go with you... I'll do anything you want. Just get rid of the gun."

"We were fine until he came along," Tony said his voice ice cold.

"You're right," Stephanie managed.

"No he's not," Gabriel said.

"Put the gun down, Tony," Stephanie said. "Put it down and we'll talk. Just---just you and me."

"You aren't going anywhere with him," Gabriel said. "No telling what he'd do to you."

Stephanie held on to Gabriel's arm. She felt the same way, but there was no other choice. She was not going to let Tony shoot Gabriel.

Tony cocked the gun. "Get. Out. Of. My. Way." he said to Gabriel.

The door to the diner opened and Blake stepped outside. "What the---?"

Tony turned and fired, and Blake jerked backwards and fell to the ground.

Gabriel made a move for the gun and struggled with Tony. Stephanie took the moment to open the door. "CALL THE POLICE!" she shouted. "PLEASE!"

Another gunshot made her cry out and turn around and to her absolute horror she saw Gabriel crumple to the ground.

18. Chapter 368 Cliffhanger Christmas!

Authors' note: Merry Christmas!!!!! We hope you all had a great holiday and in honor of Cliffie Christmas, we post another chapter for you guys! And THANK YOU, THANK YOU, THANK YOU for reviewing last chapter! We had a couple people say that they were unable to leave reviews on portkey so if you have that problem, please feel free to post on orkut! You guys are the best!

Another gunshot made her cry out and turn around and to her absolute horror she saw Gabriel crumple to the ground.

"GABE!" Stephanie screamed.

"You bitch," Tony spat. "You asked for this."

The diner's owner and cook hurried out and quickly subdued Tony. At that moment, Stephanie could care less. She leaned over Gabriel. "Gabe!"

His face was pale and he was clutching his stomach. "Shot... me..."

"I'm so sorry," Stephanie said, tears rolling down her cheeks. "The--the ambulance is on its way."

"Blake... okay?" he managed.

Stephanie looked over to where Blake was sitting up, clutching his arm.

"He's okay," Stephanie said. "Just hang on, okay?"

"W-where's Tony?" Gabriel asked.

"They've got him on the ground," Stephanie replied. "I hear the sirens now..."

Stephanie squeezed his hand. She had never seen so much blood.

"Gabe..." she said when his face grew even paler. "Hang on, okay? Gabe?"

The next few minutes passed by in a blur for Stephanie. She watched as the paramedics arrived and descended upon Gabriel. They pushed her aside and loaded him onto a stretcher.

"I need to go with him," she said. "Please--"

The paramedic nodded. "Come on then. We have to get him to the hospital ASAP."

Stephanie pushed herself onto the ambulance and they streaked across the street and into the ER.

She held Gabriel's hand. He would not be going through this if it hadn't been for her.

"You need to stay out here," one of the paramedics said as they wheeled Gabriel inside. "The police will want to talk to you and get a statement."

Stephanie nodded. "P-please just help him."

She stared at the doors for several long minutes until a voice interrupted her. "Here," Melanie shoved a gown at her. "You're covered in blood."

Stephanie looked at her unable to speak.

"You're grossing everyone out," Melanie said. "Put it on!"

Stephanie wiped at her eyes. "Gabe--"

"He was shot," Melanie said. "Because of you."

Stephanie nodded.

"I'm supposed to check you over," Melanie said. "Come on."

"I'm fine," Stephanie shook her head. "Blake...Blake and Gabe."

"I was asked to check you over," Melanie said impatiently.

Stephanie reluctantly followed the other woman to an examination room. Stephanie took off her shirt and put on the gown.

"I can't believe this," Melanie muttered as she inspected Stephanie's arms and legs.

"His grandparents and his father," Stephanie said as a fresh set of tears welled up in her eyes. "I need to tell them..."

"You think they're going to want you around Gabriel after this?" Melanie asked, finishing her inspection.

A nurse came behind the curtain and whispered something to Melanie. Melanie looked disdainfully at Stephanie. "The police want to talk to you."

"Of course" Stephanie nodded.

While the policeman took Stephanie's statement, Melanie stepped outside. She saw Gabriel's grandparents just arriving. "Mr. and Mrs Boyd!" She called out to them.

His grandmother hurried over. "What's happened?"

"He was shot," Melanie said gently. "He's in surgery right now."

Margaret gasped, bringing her hands to her mouth. "How bad is it?" Lewis asked her.

"They're doing everything they can," Melanie assured her. "Why don't you have a seat?"

"Will my grandson be all right?" Margaret asked.

"I'll ask if there's any word," Melanie said turning and walking away. She hid her smile. She was going to look like the supportive, caring girlfriend while that nothing waitress would hold the blame.

She went over to the desk and was interrupted by a loud voice. "WHERE'S MY SON?" Seamus roared. "Where is he?"

Melanie turned around and saw Gabriel's father and stepmother.

"He's in surgery," she told them. "I'm going to get an update for you and his grandparents right now."

Lavender put her hand on Seamus' shoulder.

"He was shot in the stomach," Melanie told them. "And Blake, his friend, was shot in the upper arm."

Lavender gasped. "Oh!"

"Who did this?" Seamus asked.

"Tony, his friend Stephanie's ex-boyfriend," Melanie said with disgust.

"I see," Seamus said coldly.

"Lavender!" Margaret called out, enveloping the younger woman in a hug. "I'm so scared!"

"I'm sure he'll be all right," Lavender tried to reassure the other woman. "Was Stephanie hurt?"

"I don't know," Margaret said. "That poor girl..."

Melanie heard this and pressed her lips together in anger.

Seamus looked at the nurse behind the desk. "I want to know how my son is. Now."

"We're checking on that, sir," the nurse said, clearly intimidated. "He's in surgery as we speak with one of the finest surgeons in this city."

Lavender knew Seamus well enough to know when he was going to blow up and again, she put a hand on his shoulder. "Thank you. We'll be waiting over there," she told the nurse. "Please let us know whenever you hear."

"Of course," the nurse nodded. At that moment, Stephanie came uncertainly into the waiting room. She still wore the hospital gown but she'd put her skirt back on.

"Stephanie," Margaret called out when she spotted her.

She made her way timidly over to them and felt tears in her eyes when Lavender hugged her tightly.
"Are you all right, love?" Lavender asked.

"It's my fault," Stephanie said burying her face in Lavender's shoulder. "It's my fault he's hurt..."

"No it's not," Lavender soothed her. "Not at all."

Stephanie pulled away to look at her. "Have you heard anything?"

"Not yet, other than he's in surgery," Lavender told her. "Seamus will find out, don't worry.'

Seamus was pacing, unable to sit down. His only child was upstairs in surgery.

"Come on," Lavender said. "Let's go get some coffee for everyone."

Seamus shook his head. "I don't want coffee, Lav. I want to know how my son is."

"I know but you're about to lose it," Lavender said. "I need to get you out of here for a minute."

Seamus relented and followed his wife.

"I want to find that piece of shit," Seamus said in the elevator. "And I want to kill him."

"I know," Lavender said gently. "I do too."

"I can't believe this," Seamus muttered.

"He's going to be fine," Lavender said. "He's strong just like his father."

Seamus didn't answer, just stared at the lights as they changed floors.

Last weekend, Gabriel had called about grabbing lunch with his father, but Seamus had to turn him down because of a casting.

"I should have made time for him," Seamus said, trying not to choke up. "I shouldn't have put work before him."

Lavender put her arms around him. "Seamus, you weren't to know this would happen."
"It doesn't matter," Seamus said.

"And we'll make sure the bastard that did this is held accountable," Lavender said fiercely.

"I want to kill him," Seamus said darkly.

Lavender had never seen her husband like this.

Seamus didn't say anything as they got several cups of coffee and a few bagels from the cafeteria. Back upstairs, Margaret sipped the hot beverage gratefully.

Lewis put his arm around his wife. You could see the worry on his face, but he was trying to hold it together for everyone else.

Stephanie couldn't do anything but pace. Nothing else in the world mattered to her right now but Gabriel and whether or not he was all right.

She had gone over what happened in her head over and over again. What if she hadn't taken him outside? What if she had just walked away?

She let out a choked sob, covering her mouth with her hand as tears welled up in her eyes.

Lavender came up behind her. "I was going to ask how you were holding up, but I can see not very well."

"I can't stop thinking that this is my fault," Stephanie managed. "What I could have done differently."

"How is it your fault?" Lavender asked gently.

"I brought him out there," Stephanie was distraught. "If we hadn't gone outside, if Tony hadn't seen us--"

Lavender shook her head. "This was not your fault. You didn't pull that trigger, Stephanie. No one here blames you for what happened. I think you know that."

"Really?" she asked in a small voice.

"Doctor Barbie over there must be trying to fill your head with rubbish," Lavender said glaring over to the front desk where Melanie was standing.

"She wasn't very kind when she checked me over," Stephanie murmured.

"She reminds me of a redhead I used to know," Lavender said rolling her eyes.

Stephanie looked up at her in confusion. "What?"

"Long story," Lavender said. "But, as I was saying no one here blames you for what happened and I know for a fact Gabe doesn't. I've known him for awhile now and I can tell you that I have never seen him as happy as I have these last few months with you."

Stephanie managed a thin smile. "I'm glad to hear that. He's really an amazing guy."

"He is," Lavender said, her voice breaking a little. She was trying hard to keep her own emotions in check but the thought of losing a boy she had come to love like her own son scared her. The next few hours passed by slowly. Seamus could barely sit still. He hated the not knowing. His son's fate was out of his hands and Seamus hated that. Finally, the surgeon came out, his face unreadable. "Mr. Finnigan?"

"How's my son?" Seamus demanded. "Is he all right? I want to see him."

"We were able to remove the bullet," the surgeon replied. "Your son lost a lot of blood and it was touch and go for awhile. But, the surgery went well and he's resting now."

"Will he be all right?" Stephanie asked, trying to keep her voice from being too shrill.

The doctor folded his arms. "The next twenty-four hours are critical but I'm quite optimistic."

"Thank you," Seamus said gratefully. "When can we see him?"

"The nurse can show you back, Mr. Finnigan," the doctor said. "One visitor at a time."

"Thanks," Seamus said, striding towards the doors.

Gabriel was still in the recovery room and the nurse said that Gabriel had not come out of the anaesthesia yet. Seamus stood back and looked at his son.

His face was still pale, but not as white as it had been earlier. Seamus touched his hand, and was glad to feel it was warm.

Seamus sat down and listened to the various machines that pinged and beeped.

A few minutes passed and Seamus looked over at Gabriel as he began to stir. "Steph?" Gabriel asked weakly.

"Gabe?" Seamus asked. "It's Dad."

Gabriel's eyes focused for a moment. "Hi..."

"Stephanie's fine," Seamus reassured him. "She's outside waiting with your grandparents and Lavender."

"She... wasn't hurt?" Gabriel managed to ask.

Seamus shook his head. "She's fine. Your friend Blake is too. The bullet just grazed his arm."

"Okay," Gabriel tried to nod but it was hard for him to move.

"Take it easy," Seamus cautioned.

"I know," Gabriel said. "I study this, remember?"

"I like it better when you're the doctor and not the patient," Seamus said with a grin.

"Me too," Gabriel admitted.

"Do you want to see Stephanie?" Seamus asked.

"Yeah," Gabriel said. "Just so I can make sure... I want her to know--"

Seamus nodded. "Of course."

"Thanks," he said gratefully.

A few moments later, Stephanie stepped uncertainly into the room.

"Hey," Gabriel said his voice a bit hoarse.

"I'm so sorry," Stephanie whispered. "Oh, Gabe..."

"Come here," Gabriel said.

Stephanie sat down and reached for his hand.

"Wasn't your fault," he told her.

Stephanie leaned in and Gabriel lifted his hand to touch her cheek.

"Glad you're all right," he told her softly

Stephanie pressed her cheek to his palm. "Ditto."

"Love you," Gabriel said drowsily.

"Love you," Stephanie whispered squeezing his hand.

"Stay here?" he asked her.

Stephanie nodded. "I'm not going anywhere."

Gabriel smiled again and then his eyes drooped closed.

Stephanie leaned over him and pressed a kiss to his forehead.

She sat with him for a few more minutes before heading back to the waiting room to see his parents and grandparents.

"He's sleeping," Stephanie announced wiping at her eyes.

"He's going to be all right, and that's what is best," Lavender put an arm around her. "Why don't we take you back to your place so you can rest?"

Stephanie nodded. She was exhausted. "I'd like that."

"We'll give you a call when he wakes up again," Seamus promised.

Stephanie looked at him. "Thanks, Mr. Finnigan."

Lewis and Margaret took their turns peeking in on their grandson and then Stephanie followed them to their car. The drive home was relatively quiet.

"Do you want me to sit with you until you go to sleep, dear?" Margaret asked. "I can't imagine you want to be alone."

"You don't have to," Stephanie said softly.

"I don't mind," Margaret said.

Lewis looked at the younger girl. "No use fighting, Stephanie. Maggie likes to hover."

Stephanie smiled. "That would be really nice. Thank you."

"Of course," Margaret said following her upstairs. "

"My place really isn't much," Stephanie said, glad she'd straightened the place up before she'd left for work that day.

"It's very nice," Margaret said. "You should have seen the first place Lew and I lived in right after we were married. A tin of sardines had more room."

Stephanie smiled. "I'm sure it was perfect for you both."

"Just as this place is perfect for you," Margaret said.

"I'm sorry I haven't had you by before now," Stephanie disappeared into her closet to change. "After everything you and Lewis did for me..."

"We were happy to do it," Margaret said. "And I've missed having you around, sweetheart. Evened things out. Do you know how hard it is to live with those two men all these years?"

Stephanie laughed. "I'm sure it wasn't easy, but Gabriel told me he's loved having you two around."

Margaret smiled. "He's my only grandchild."

Stephanie smiled wistfully. "I wish I could have met his mother. He told me that she and I would have really gotten along."

Stephanie got into bed and pulled the covers around her. Margaret smiled at the memory of her daughter. "Samantha would have loved you because you made her son so happy."

"That's what Seamus told me," Stephanie said softly.

Margaret sat down and smiled sympathetically at the younger woman.

Stephanie looked up at the older woman and suddenly found herself in tears again.

"What is it, love?" Margaret asked, concerned.

"He almost died," Stephanie sobbed. "I almost lost him today..."

Margaret moved over to the edge of the bed and hugged the girl tightly. "I know," Margaret said softly. "But he's going to be fine."

"I'm still scared," Stephanie said, shivering. "That Tony will somehow get out and come after us again."

Margaret patted her back. "I don't think that will happen. Not after what he did."

"I can't believe he tried to kill Gabe," Stephanie whimpered.

Margaret smoothed Stephanie's hair. She too started to cry as she thought about what she nearly lost today.

"I'm sorry," Stephanie apologised when she saw the older woman's tears. "I'm just thinking about myself and not about you or anyone else."

"It's okay," Margaret reassured her. "You are one the most selfless people I've ever met."

"Thank you," Stephanie wiped her eyes. "I feel so lucky to have you all in my life."

"We're here for you," Margaret said.

"Thanks," Stephanie said softly before drifting off.

Margaret watched her for a moment. What a trying day this had been for all of them. She knew that they had a long road ahead of them. But, the most important thing was that her grandson was alive. He had survived. Now, he and the woman he loved had to find a way to heal the damage that Tony had done.

*** *** ***

At Hogwarts, Katie Malfoy was surreptitiously looking at the latest Witch Weekly in the library. She was supposed to be studying for a Potions exam, but her heart just wasn't in it.

Caroline laughed. "Katie, I don't think knowing which dress robes flatter your figure are going to help you on that exam."

"At least I could look good taking it," Katie reluctantly put it aside.

"Anything else interesting in there?" Caroline asked reaching for a quill.

"Not really," Katie said. "But I am ordering those robes later."

Caroline smiled. "Need any help?"

Katie laughed. "Always!"

Caroline grabbed Katie's textbook and looked at the study questions. "Okay...let's see...love potions...that's right up your alley, Miss Malfoy."

"Hello," Katie tossed her hair. "I don't need a love potion."

"Only teasing," Caroline said with a grin.

Katie slipped a hand in her bag and drew out Kevin's latest letter. His words still thrilled her as she read them over and over again.

She was going to read his latest letter once more but spotted Bradley coming into the library. Hastily, she stuffed it back into her bag.

"Hey," Bradley sent her a grin as he gave her a kiss. "Miss me?"

"Always," Katie replied smiling at him.

Caroline blushed as he turned and grinned at her. "Where's there's a Katie there's a Caroline..."

"Like two peas in a pod," Katie said. "That's why my dad used to say about us."

"What are you studying?" he asked, pulling up a chair close to hers.

Katie grimaced. "Potions."

"Hey at least Snape likes you," Bradley told her.

Katie nudged him. "You get top marks though."

"Cause I study my arse off," he replied.

Caroline stood up. "I'll be right back. I need to go grab a book."

Bradley watched her go. "She seems a little quiet tonight.

Katie shrugged. "She's preoccupied."

"Oh," Bradley replied. "Hey- do you have any parchment I can borrow?"

Katie nodded and stood up. "I'm going to go borrow Lindsey's notes. You can grab whatever you need out of my bag."

"Thanks," he grinned at her. "Hurry back."

Katie pecked him on the cheek before hurrying across the library.

Bradley reached into her bag and felt around for some spare parchment. His fingers closed around a folded piece and he drew it out.

"Katie," he read. "I'm sitting here in Vienna looking up at the moon and found myself wondering if you might be somewhere looking at it too. This is crazy isn't it? Feeling this way about you after all that's happened." He stared at the words for a few moments before looking at the signature at the bottom. "Kevin?" he wondered.

The only Kevin he knew of was Ashley Malfoy's ex-boyfriend. But, that was crazy. Why would Ashley's ex-boyfriend be writing to Katie?

Caroline chose that moment to return to the table and he held up the letter. "What is this?"

"Someone's letter?" Caroline guessed, taking her seat.

"Why is Kevin writing to Katie?" he asked her directly. "What's going on between them?"

"I, um," Caroline stammered.

"You knew about this?" he asked her.

Katie came back over and slid back into her chair. "What's with the serious faces?" she asked looking back and forth between her boyfriend and best friend.

"What the hell is this?" Bradley asked tossing the letter in front of her.

Katie glared at him. "You read my letter?"

"Don't change the subject," he told her. "Are you seeing this bloke?"

Katie rolled her eyes. "He's in another country, Bradley. Of course I'm not seeing him!"

"Then what the hell is this rubbish about looking at the moon?" Bradley asked. "And where he talks about other letters?"

Caroline hastily grabbed her things. "I'm going to go..."

"No," Bradley said. "I'm going to go. I can't believe you knew about this but never told me."

"Bradley," Caroline tried to explain. "I didn't---"

"I'm out of here," he said, grabbing his things and stalking out.

Katie glared at Caroline. "Thanks. Thanks a lot."

"What did you want me to do?" Caroline asked, gathering her things.

"Take up for me!" Katie asked pocketing her letter.

"I didn't even know what was going on," Caroline said. "Kevin has feelings for you?"

Katie nodded. "We've been writing for months. He's---he's amazing, Caroline."

Caroline stared at her in disbelief. "Katie... you HAVE a boyfriend.'

Katie bit her bottom lip. "I know! I just---"

Caroline shook her head. "You shouldn't have played both of them, Katie."

"I wasn't playing them!" Katie protested.

"I have to go," Caroline said.

"Caroline!" Katie called after her.

Caroline left the library and rushed down the corridor, looking for Bradley. She wanted to make sure he knew that she hadn't been in on Katie's game.

She found him in the Owlery. Caroline set her bag down and shivered as a gust of wind hit her. "Bradley?" she asked gently.

"What?" he asked angrily. "Did she send you up here?"

Caroline shook her head. "No. I left her in the library."

Bradley shook his head. "If you're up here to--"

"I'm up here to see how YOU are," Caroline interjected. "And to let you know that I only knew they had written to each other a couple of times. That's all."

Bradley glanced at her. "You're telling me the truth?"

Caroline nodded.

Bradley sighed. "What's wrong that she's not happy with me?"

"I don't know," Caroline said sitting down on one of the benches.

"Probably because he's famous," Bradley rolled his eyes. He sat down beside her and put his head in his hands.

Caroline sighed. "I'm really sorry," she said. "If I had known....” she stopped. "Well... I honestly don't know what I would have done. But you don't deserve this."

Bradley sighed. "I feel like such an idiot."

"You didn't know," Caroline tried to reassure her.

"Yeah, obviously," Bradley said.

Caroline felt at a loss. She had no idea what to say to him right now.

He noticed that she was shivering and he offered her his cloak.

"Thanks," she said as he wrapped it around her.

"You really didn't know?" Bradley asked.

"I swear," Caroline shook her head. "I don't like cheaters."

"Me either," Bradley said.

"She was pretty angry with me when I left," Caroline said quietly. "She'd probably be even angrier if she knew I came after you."

Bradley smiled. "Why did you come after me?"

"You're my friend," Caroline said truthfully. "And I was worried about you.'

"You want to hear something crazy?" Bradley asked.

"Okay," she replied.

"Last summer in Brighton," Bradley said. "It wasn't Katie that I fancied."

"What?" Caroline asked.

Bradley looked wistfully at her. "You. I fancied you."

19. Confessions

Authors' note: Happy New Year to our dear readers! You guys have been great and we appreciate the feedback. We ask that you keep it up! May you all have a safe and happy 2011!

Caroline felt her eyes grow wide, but she didn't say anything. She couldn't.

Bradley met her gaze. "But, you didn't seem interested and Katie was."

"I uh... I knew she was." Caroline managed to say.

"So, you---you fancied me, too?" Bradley asked.

Caroline wasn't sure what to say so she stared straight ahead.

"But you didn't say anything because she was your friend," Bradley guessed.

Caroline nodded. Her stomach was turning flips and she didn't trust her voice.

Bradley reached for her hand.

"I don't know if we should be doing this," Caroline said quietly.

Bradley nodded. "Right."

"It's a bit soon," Caroline said quickly.

"And she's still your best friend and I'm still trying to make sense of all this," Bradley said releasing her hand.

Caroline nodded, relieved that he understood.

"Come on," Bradley said, standing up. "I know you're cold up here."

"A little," she confessed as he helped her to her feet. "Thanks."

"No problem," Bradley said. He grabbed her bag and slung it over his shoulder.

Caroline blushed again as she followed him out of the Owlery.

They walked downstairs in companionable silence. Caroline was still trying to process the fact that Bradley had fancied her.

"Are you going to talk to her?" she finally asked.

Bradley shrugged. "I don't know."

"Maybe you should at least give her the chance to explain things," Caroline told him.

"Maybe," Bradley said thoughtfully.

Caroline stopped at the stairs that led to Gryffindor. "I um... I guess I'll talk to you later."

He handed over her bag. "Here you go."

"Thanks," Caroline looked up at him. "I hope you feel better...."

"Thanks," Bradley said as she handed back his cloak. "You're a really good friend, Caroline."

"You are too," she told him. "Especially in these last few months."

"You know, you don't always have to put yourself second," Bradley said to her.

"I'm not--" Caroline began.

"You do," Bradley said. "And she takes advantage of that, Caroline."

"Katie's my best friend," Caroline protested.

"I know," Bradley said quietly.

She had to admit he was right, though. She knew as well as anyone that Katie was not above taking advantage of people. The situation she currently found herself in was proof of that

"Good night, Caroline," Bradley said softly.

"Night," Caroline answered, gazing up at him.

Bradley leaned in and pressed a kiss to her cheek before turning and walking away.

Caroline watched him go before turning and slowly making her way upstairs.

Tonight had been so surreal. Bradley found out about Katie and Kevin. Bradley told her that he had fancied her to begin with. Caroline was filled with a million questions.

She wondered what she would have done if she had liked him first- if she had perhaps been bold enough to make a move. Would Katie have stepped aside? Caroline did not think so. Once Katie set her mind that she wanted something, she did whatever it took to make it hers.

*** *** ***

Alexa and Dimitri had returned to her parents' house after a week away in Greenland. The atmosphere was still a bit on the cool side, and Alexa was trying desperately to change that.

"I was thinking Dimitri and I would make dinner tonight," Alexa said to her mother.

"I didn't know he could cook," Karen replied, still perusing her magazine.

Alexa winked at her husband. "He's a great cook. Just wait until you try his Pelmini. That was one of the things I married him for."

"I don't think your father and I are really up for any fancy dishes," Karen said.

Alexa frowned. "It's not that fancy, Mum. And just wait until you try them..."

"We actually have plans tonight," Karen interrupted. "At the Stewarts'."

"But--" Alexa started to protest.

"I'm sorry, sweetheart," Karen offered. "But I really need to go get ready."

With that, Karen set her magazine aside and headed upstairs. Alexa was positively seething. Dimitri motioned for her to come over to him. She reluctantly sat down on his lap.

"I'm sorry," she said. "I don't know why they won't warm up to you."

Dimitri grinned. "Because I am cold Russian," Dimitri said, deliberately thickening his accent.

Alexa had to smile. "You are anything but cold."

Dimitri gave her a kiss. "How about I take my beautiful wife out tonight instead? Dinner and a movie?"

"You know what I'd like to do?" she asked, circling her arms around his neck. "Pop over to see Gabriel."

"He's still in hospital, right?" Dimitri asked.

"Yes," Alexa nodded. "Doing a lot better but they're keeping an eye on him for another few days."

"What time is it now in Los Angeles then?" Dimitri asked.

"Ten," Alexa glanced at her watch. "In the morning."

"Let's go then," Dimitri said giving her another kiss.

They used their personal portkey to appear in a magical area of LA and arrived quickly at the hospital.

"Let's stop in the gift shoppe," Alexa said. "I'd like to get him something."

"Sure," Dimitri agreed, gazing around.

She was a little nervous about seeing him in a hospital bed. She still cared about him a great deal and this would be the first time he would meet Dimitri.

Alexa picked out some flowers and a small box of Gabriel's favourite chocolates and they headed upstairs where Saffron had told her Gabriel's room was.

Gabriel was sitting up in his bed, reading. Alexa knocked gently on the door. "Dr. Boyd?" she asked with a grin.

"Lexie!" Gabriel looked up and smiled at her.

Alexa crossed the room and hugged him tightly. Dimitri hung back, wanting to give them some space.

"I'm all right," Gabriel reassured her when he saw tears spring to her eyes.

"I don't like seeing you in a hospital bed," Alexa said wiping at her eyes.

"I definitely like being the one standing next to it," Gabriel agreed.

Alexa pulled away and motioned for her husband to come into the room. "I have someone I'd like you to meet."

"Hello," Dimitri nodded to the other man. "Dimitri Laskaris. Nice to meet you."

"Nice to meet you," Gabriel said extending his hand.

Dimitri shook it. "You as well. Heard loads about you."

"If it was from Saffy, believe about half of it," Gabriel said.

Dimitri laughed. "She's really something else. Just like my Lexa."

Alexa beamed at him.

Gabriel slowly pushed himself so he was sitting more upright. "I can't wait to get out of here. I'm so bored."

"The workaholic doesn't like sitting still," Alexa teased.

"Not much has changed," he said wryly.

"How's your father and Lavender doing?" Alexa asked.

"Fine," Gabriel said. "Now that I'm going to be all right. But we have to go through court now, because they're going to prosecute Tony."

"As they should!" Alexa exclaimed fiercely. "That bastard nearly killed you and your friend. Not to mention what he did to that poor girl..."

"Steph's going to be all right," Gabriel assured her. "And so will I. And Tony's going to be where he belongs."

"How about I give you two a few moments to catch up?" Dimitri asked.

"Thanks," Alexa smiled at her husband.

"Nice to meet you, Gabe," Dimitri said to the other man.

"You too," Gabriel shook his hand again. "Thanks for coming by.

Dimitri gave Alexa a peck on the cheek before heading out of the room.

"I've been so worried about you," Alexa told her ex. "Ever since I found out."

"You can't get rid of me that easily," Gabriel said, earning a frown from Alexa. "Sorry, pathetic use of humour."

Alexa squeezed his hand. "You're out of here tomorrow?"

"If all goes as planned," Gabriel said.

"You'll probably recover even better at home," Alexa nodded.

"Yeah, my grandmother says she can't wait to get me home and feed me real food," Gabriel said.

Alexa smiled. "I miss your grandparents."

"You might see them if you hang around a little longer," Gabriel said. "And maybe Stephanie too."

"I'd love to meet her," Alexa said softly.

"She feels guilty about all this," Gabriel said. "No matter what I say, she still feels guilty."

"I think that's only natural," Alexa told him "Its rather like what Saffron went through when Sean was killed."

Gabriel nodded. "I would have done anything to protect her, Lexie. I didn't want him to hurt her again."

"That's because you love her and would do anything for her," Alexa said. "It's just how you are."

Gabriel smiled. "I think you'd like her, Lexie."

"I'm sure I will," Alexa replied.

"So," Gabriel said. "How are things with you? How was Greenland?"

"Pretty incredible," Alexa said. "Dimitri's pictures and my commentary will appear in a travel guide next year."

"Congratulations!" Gabriel told her.

"Thanks," Alexa said. "It's fun to do things like that."

"I'm sure your folks are proud," Gabriel commented.

Alexa shook her head. "They're almost like strangers to me now. They won't warm up to Dimitri."

Gabriel raised an eyebrow. "Why?"

"I wish I knew," Alexa said gloomily. "They just don't like him."

"They're not still mad about missing your wedding?" Gabriel asked.

"I'm sure that' part of it," Alexa said. "His parents were upset too, but they didn't take it out on me."

"They'll come around," Gabriel tried to reassure her.

Alexa shrugged. "I hope so. Eventually, we want to have kids- and probably sooner rather than later."

"They will," Gabriel said.

"They'd better," Alexa said, wanting to change the subject.

She handed him the box of chocolates. He grinned as he took it from her. "Just what the doctor ordered."

"That's my own personal prescription," Alexa laughed.

"Perfect," Gabriel said opening the box. He took one of the chocolates and popped it into his mouth.

Alexa sat back and was about to say something else when she noticed a pretty brunette hovering by the door.

Gabriel smiled. "Steph. Come on inside."

Stephanie looked uncertainly at him and the very pretty redhead sitting at his side. "I hope I’m not interrupting..."

"No, we were just catching up," Gabriel said. "Stephanie, this is Alexa."

Alexa stood up and offered her hand to the other woman. "It's so lovely to meet you," she said warmly.

Stephanie shook her hand. "Likewise."

"Gabriel speaks so highly of you," Alexa told her.

Stephanie blushed. "He's a little biased is all."

"For good reason," Gabriel said from the bed.

Stephanie stepped into the room and set the box of food she was carrying down. "I brought you some breakfast from the diner."

Gabriel reached for it. "Hash browns?"

"Of course," Stephanie said leaning down and giving him a kiss.

"You're the best," Gabriel told her, reaching for her hand.

"How are you feeling?" Stephanie asked softly.

"Better now that I have some real food," Gabriel took a huge bite of hash browns. "Lexie, Steph is probably the greatest cook on the planet."

Alexa grinned. "It smells delicious."

"I brought enough for an army," Stephanie said. "Unless Gabe inhales them..."

"I'll let him have them all," Alexa said. "My husband and I are going to grab a bite to eat later."

"Gabriel said you'd gotten married on a tropical beach somewhere," Stephanie said. 'That sounds heavenly."

"It was amazing and very romantic," Alexa said smiling at the memory.

"He's around here," Gabriel said around a mouthful of potatoes.

Stephanie laughed. "Gabriel!"

"What?" he asked.

"What am I going to do with you?" Stephanie asked reaching for a napkin.

Alexa shook her head. "I've got to get going. Dimitri and I are starved."

"Oh, don't leave on my account," Stephanie said hastily.

"We can come back later," Alexa insisted. "Stephanie, it was truly lovely to meet you."

"You too," Stephanie said.

Alexa bid them a quick goodbye and saw her husband hovering at the end of the hall.

"You were waiting out here this whole time?" Alexa asked.

He shrugged. "It's no big deal, Lexa."

"You're pretty great, you know that?" Alexa asked, wrapping her arms around him.

He smiled down at her. "Because I'm crazy about you."

Alexa gave him a kiss. "I'm starving."

"You used to live here right?" he asked.

"For a short amount of time," Alexa replied.

"Remember any good places?" he asked.

Alexa looked thoughtful. "Yeah, I think so."

"Good," he said, squeezing her for a moment. "Come on."

Alexa and Dimitri had a nice meal at one of Alexa's old haunts and she showed him around the campus. She was tired, but in a much better mood when the Apparated back home.

"Come on," she squeezed his hand. "Let's go say goodnight and then go to bed."

They made their way toward the sitting room where Alexa's parents were watching telly. "...I just wish I understood where this all came from," Karen was saying. "She's so level-headed. Or at least was..."

"Probably the influence of that Russian," her father grunted.

Karen shook her head. "And I just know he wants to take her back there and we'll never see her."

Alexa was horrified to hear her parents talking this way. They were crucifying her husband without even giving him a chance in the first place.

Alexa cleared her throat.

Her parents looked up, startled. "Sweetheart, when did you get back?" Karen stood up.

"Just now," Alexa said folding her arms. "So, this is what you do when we're not here?"

"What do you mean, dear?" Karen asked.

"Talk about Dimitri and me," Alexa replied.

Dimitri put his hand on her shoulder. "Lexa," he said softly. "It's not important. Really..."

"No," Alexa said. "It IS important." she turned back to face her parents. "Dimitri is my husband. I love him and he loves me. We're going to share our lives, and if you want to be a part of mine you're going to need to accept him."

Patrick stood up and looked at his daughter. "Alexa, it's just--"

"I understand you were hurt by our decision to get married away from everyone, but it was something he and I wanted to do." Alexa said.

"And then you arrive here and announce it completely out of the blue!" Karen replied defensively. "We didn't even know you were seeing someone!"

"Well we've been around now for several months," Alexa returned. "And he's still a stranger, to both of you!"

"We've gotten to know him," Patrick said.

"Really?" Alexa asked folding her arms. "What are his parents' names then? Where did he go to school?"

Patrick and Karen looked at one another silently.

"Thought so," Alexa said shaking her head. "Dimitri and I are out of here."

"Lexa--" Dimitri began.

"No, we'll---we'll stay with Saffy and Andrew," Alexa said firmly.

Alexa swept out of the room and up the stairs and he followed her.

"Unbelievable," Alexa muttered reaching for her suitcase.

"Are you sure you want to just leave?" he asked her quietly.

Tears were in her eyes as she looked at him. "Yes."

"Come here Lexa," Dimitri pulled her into his arms. "I hate to see you like this."
"Me too," Alexa said resting her head on his shoulder.

"I don't want to come between you and your parents," he said softly. "I don't want to take you away from them."

"Maybe this will wake them up," Alexa said. "Show them that I mean what I say."

He stroked back her hair. "Whatever you say."

"I love you," Alexa said softly.

"I love you," he said in Russian.

Alexa smiled up at him. As if she needed any proof that she was doing the right thing, he went and said something like that. "We're in this together," she told him. "For better or worse."

"You know it," he agreed. "I'm not about to let you go. I knew from the moment I saw you walk into the office that I'd marry you. Happened a little sooner than I thought..."

"You were the one that proposed," Alexa reminded him.

He laughed. "I figured, why wait?"

"And here we are," Alexa said softly.

Dimitri gave his wife a kiss. "Let's get packed."

"I'll owl Saffy," Alexa said.

He nodded. "It won't take me long to be ready."

Alexa sat down and quickly wrote a letter to Saffron asking if she and Dimitri could stay with them for a few days.

She was a bit surprised that neither of her parents came up to try and stop them, and that hurt her even more than their words downstairs.

She hurried and packed her own belongings and together, she and Dimitri walked downstairs.

Her mother stood when she saw the two of them together. "Alexa, you don't have to leave."

"You don't respect my marriage," Alexa said. "So why should I stay? I don't want to stay somewhere where my husband is not welcome!"

"That's not true," Karen looked at her husband.

"You told me before you would try and be nice, but that hasn't happened," Alexa said.

"I love Lexa very much," Dimitri said. "She's everything to me."

"She's everything to us," Patrick said.

"Then we have some common ground right there," Dimitri replied.

"What are your parents' names?" Karen asked.

Dimitri looked at her. "Irina and Maksim," he finally replied.

"Perhaps it might be nice if they came to visit," Karen said.

"Do you really mean that?" Dimitri asked.

"Of course we do," Karen replied. "Alexa is our only daughter, and yes, we were very upset about the decision you both made to get married without letting anyone know, or even bringing Dimitri home first. But we can't lose you, love."

"So you'll make a serious effort?" Alexa asked.

"Yes," Karen said, giving Patrick a nudge.

"Of course," Patrick said. "You're my girl."

Alexa's eyes filled with tears and she rushed into her parents' arms.

Karen and Patrick enveloped her in a bear hug while Dimitri watched with a grin.

"And the greeting I should have given my son in law," Karen said, coming over to hug him.

Dimitri chuckled and hugged her.

Alexa wiped her eyes. "I better write and tell Andrew and Saffron we won't be coming over after all."

"Karen was telling me you're quite the cook," Patrick said to Dimitri.

"I can hold my own in the kitchen," he nodded.

"Is that offer to make that Russian dish still good?" Karen asked.

"Sure," Dimitri replied with a grin.

Alexa caught his eye and smiled. They had a long way to go, but hopefully this was a good first step.

*** *** ***

Hermione poured herself another cup of coffee and tried to block out the sound of her husband arguing with his therapist. A part of her was relieved that he wasn't arguing with her. She thought things would be better in the cottage but the truth was things were worse. He spent day and night working on his therapy. When she would question him or call him to dinner or ask him to go to bed, he would nearly bite her head off.

She tried as hard as she could to be supportive of him, but truth be told, she was finding more reasons to stay away from the cottage.

She had not told Saffron, Julie or Ethan about how she felt because she did not want to make them choose sides.

"I CAN WALK!" she heard Harry shout. "I've done it!"

Hermione sighed and set her cup of coffee aside.

She didn't want to be here when Harry or his therapist came out. She quickly and quietly grabbed her cloak and her things, and slipped out of the house.

Hermione did no want to go directly to work. She needed to talk to someone.

For some reason she thought of Cho. She hoped her friend would be home and not in a dance class at her studio.

Cho was Harry's best friend, but Hermione had grown quite close to her over the years. And she had a feeling that as someone who knew Harry well, Cho might be able to give some advice.

She Apparated over to Neville and Cho's place and knocked on the door. Hermione was pleased when her dark haired friend answered.

"Hermione!" Cho exclaimed.

"Hi," Hermione managed a wan smile. "Can I come in?"

"Of course," Cho said standing back. "What brings you by?"

"Just wanting to talk," Hermione said, setting her bag down.

"Can I get you some coffee or tea?" Cho asked.

"I'd love some tea," Hermione followed her into the kitchen. "Cho, can I ask you something?"

"Sure," Cho replied as she put on the kettle.

"When Harry lost Sirius," Hermione began. "How did you... talk to him? Deal with him?"

Cho turned and looked thoughtfully at her. "That was a long time ago."

"I know but... I just don't know what to do anymore." Hermione said. "I don't know how to be around him."

"Well," Cho said. "He was really quiet afterwards. He felt guilty, of course. Neville, Ron and I all tried to get him to see it wasn't his fault, but he did not want to listen."

"Did he carry on?" she asked. "Did he scream and shout and be angry all the time?"

"At times," Cho recalled. She turned as the kettle came to a boil. She poured them each a cup and they sat down at the table. "He handles things a little differently because of how he grew up I think. He had to bottle up a lot of what he felt."

He can tell me anything," Hermione said. "He knows that. But all he'll say is that I would never understand, because I can walk and do magic."

"I had no idea things were so bad," Cho said, worry etched across her face.

Hermione stared miserably down at the cup in front of her. "I think he hates me now."

Cho shook her head. "He loves you."

"He hasn't said that to me since the day he... came back." Hermione said. "I can't do anything right. If I use magic in front of him, I'm rubbing it in his face that he can't. If I don't use it, I'm treating him like an invalid. I'm afraid to even walk anywhere in the house."

"Oh, Hermione," Cho said reaching across the table and patted her friend's arm.

"I can't handle it anymore," Hermione said, tears welling up in her eyes. "If things don't get better... I don't think I want to stay with him anymore."

"Hermione," Cho said sympathetically. "You don't mean that. You and Harry--"

"He won't talk to me," Hermione continued. "He won't open up. We barely have a marriage anymore."

"Have you thought about counselling?" Cho asked.

Hermione scoffed. "You don't think he'd go for that."

Cho shook her head. "No, probably not."

She shook her head. "I just don't know what else to do."

"Maybe I could talk to him?" Cho asked.

Hermione shrugged. "I don't think it'll do anything."

"Well, I'm not going to let him mess this up," Cho said fiercely. "You're the best thing that ever happened to him."

"I'm glad someone thinks so," Hermione said quietly.

"He does too," Cho said. "Stubborn git."

Hermione managed a watery smile.

"He loves you," Cho said.

"He used to," Hermione said sadly.

"He still does," Cho said, squeezing her hand. "He just is wallowing in his own self-pity. I remember how single-minded he was when he was preparing to fight You-Know-Who."

"Why can't he just accept help?" Hermione asked. "That he has so many people that love him?"

"Deep down he knows that," Cho said. "But he's so determined to walk again and to do magic. And he doesn't realise that he's pushing away the people who would do anything for him."

Hermione wiped her eyes with the napkin Cho handed her. "I don't know how to break through to him anymore. I spend most of my time at the mansion or at the Ministry."

"Maybe you have to be cruel to be kind," Cho said thoughtfully. "Take a few days away. Stay with Saffy or Julie."

"That might be nice," Hermione nodded. "I love spending time with the grandchildren."

"I think it would do you a world of good," Cho said. "In fact, maybe you and Saffy could go on a mini-holiday."

Hermione smiled a bit. "That's a really nice idea."

"Neville and I will check on Harry," Cho promised.

"Okay," Hermione said, feeling slightly uneasy and relieved at the same time.

Cho slid her chair over and hugged her friend. "It will be okay."

"I hope so," Hermione wiped her eyes again.

Cho and Hermione chatted a little longer before Hermione left to set things up with Saffron.

Cho got herself dressed while growing angrier at the thought of how Harry was treating Hermione.

She could not believe he was doing this. If he was not careful, he was going to push Hermione and his family away.

She tied back her hair, then grabbed some Floo powder and headed over to the cottage. "Harry!" she called out, brushing soot off her clothes.

"Cho?" Harry called out in surprise from the office.

Cho crossed her arms as Harry wheeled himself into the sitting room. "What are you doing here?" he asked.

"The better question would be what are YOU doing here?" Cho asked pointedly.

"Walking," Harry said shortly.

"Where's your wife?" Cho asked.

"She was in the kitchen," Harry said. "Perhaps she's upstairs."

"Really?" Cho asked. "So, you've seen her this morning?"

"Of course I--" he began, but stopped.

"Can't remember?" Cho asked.

Harry glared at her.

"What was the last conversation you had with her?" Cho asked. "When was the last time you kissed her? When was the last time you thanked her for all that she's done?"

"This is none of your damn business," Harry snapped. "Hermione does what I ask because she wants to help me recover."

"You don't want anyone's help!" Cho retorted.

"Because no one can help me walk!" he roared. "No one can get my magic back but ME!"

"I remember you saying the same thing when you were preparing to fight You Know Who," Cho countered. "Neville wanted to help you practice but you berated him. Ron tried to help you, but you pushed him away. You left the bloody castle without saying goodbye to me and you nearly got yourself killed!"

"This is completely different," Harry snapped at her.

"That's right," Cho said, kneeling down to look him in the eye. "You have a wife and a family to lose."

"I'm not losing them," Harry said coolly.

"Not yet," Cho said.

"Look," Harry said. "I'm wasting time here that I could be spending trying to walk again. Once I do that, I can start providing for my family again the way I'm supposed to."

Cho put her hand on his arm. "So you're not going to interact with them UNTIL you walk?"

"Stop twisting my words around," Harry replied.

"Truth hurts doesn't it?" Cho asked.

Harry glared at her again. "I don't need anyone telling me how to live."

Cho stood up. "I see."

Harry pushed his wheelchair back. "I have work to do."

Cho watched him go and could only shake her head.

Hermione was right. He was a different person.

20. Chapter 370 The Haunting of David Wright

Authors' note: Tonight's chapter is a little long, but not short on action. We hope you enjoy and please, please read and review!

Tired of waiting for the Muggle police or the Aurors to do anything about David Wright, Frankie and Mallory decided to look for them on their own. They left Will at home with the twins and simply told him they were going shopping.
"He used to go to a place like this before he and Abbie were married," Mallory shuddered as she looked at the dirty pub.

"Figures," Frankie said scrunching up her nose in disgust.

"I'll peek in and if he's not here, we'll go to another." Mallory told her.

Frankie nodded.

Mallory took a deep breath and slid inside the door.

Sure enough, she spotted her former brother-in-law sitting hunched over at the bar.

Mallory felt a cold chill creep down her spine as she motioned to Frankie.

"He's there?" Frankie whispered.

Mallory nodded, unable to trust her voice. David Wright terrified her like no other person on the planet.

Frankie gave her shoulder a reassuring squeeze. "We can do this, Mal."

"Thanks Frankie," Mallory was bolstered by the other woman's confidence. "How long will it take you to change?"

Frankie reached into her bag for the small flash. "Just a few moments."

"Okay," Mallory nodded. "I'll bar the door so he can't get out once you start."

Frankie nodded. She was scared and nervous, too. David Wright was dangerous and unpredictable and if Will knew what they were doing he would go ballistic. But, every time Frankie had doubts, she thought about that scared little four-year old cowering under Luna's table.

She straightened her spine and went into the men's loo while Mallory crouched unseen on the other side of the bar.

She watched as David motioned for the bartender.

"Another," he pushed his glass forward. "And keep them coming."

The bartender poured David another glass and Mallory resisted the urge to throttle the man.

David slammed back the liquor and shoved the glass forward again. "That better be full when I come back."

David stumbled toward the loo and Mallory said a silent prayer as she followed him.

He went inside and she grabbed a nearby chair, propping it up under the door.

Inside the bathroom, Frankie listened from her cubicle as David cursed.

She dropped the hair into the potion and looked down at it for a few moments before tipping the vial back and swallowing it.

David was leaning over the sink and splashing water on his unshaven face.

Frankie felt her body change- her hair lightening and growing wavy, her face narrowing up a bit. She took a deep breath. "David..." she whispered.

David looked up and saw the reflection of his dead wife in the mirror.

"WHAT THE FUCK?" he shouted, stumbling and hitting himself against a stall.

"Miss me?" Frankie asked with a smirk.

"How the-- what the--" he was too stunned to speak as he tried to back away from her.

"It's been a long time," Frankie said moving toward him.

"You're not real..." David managed. "You're dead."

Frankie laughed. "Am I?"

"You have to be," he said.

Frankie laughed again and got right up in his face. "You know that's the funny thing about the past, David. It always has a way of coming back to...haunt...you."

David stumbled again and this time fell on the floor. "Stay away from me!"

Frankie towered over him, anger surging through her. "Stay away from you? Like you stayed away from me? Like you stayed away from my daughter?"

David opened his mouth to say something but Frankie cut him off.

"She was just a baby!" Frankie yelled, training her wand on him. "She was just a scared little girl, but you didn't care!"

David scrambled backwards, reaching for the door. He was terrified to find it locked and he looked back at his former wife as she seemed to float closer to him.

"Not so much fun on this side, is it?" Frankie asked.

"I'm sorry," he nearly wept. "What do you want me to do?"

"Sorry?" Frankie asked leaning over him. "You're sorry? I don't get to see my daughter grow up and you're SORRY?"

David let out a whimper. "What do you want me to do?"

Frankie stomped her foot down on his chest. "I want you to turn your sorry arse in. Confess to what you did to me and to my daughter."

"I can't." he managed.

"Wrong answer," Frankie said pointing her wand at him. "I'm calling the shots here. Not you."

"Abbie--" he began.

"Turn yourself in," Frankie interjected. "Or I will haunt you until the day you die, you miserable son-of-a-bitch."

Mallory remembered her cue and pulled the chair out from under the door then stood aside. She had called the police on her phone, and she could hear they'd just arrived outside.

"You are never going to hurt my daughter again," Frankie told him. "Never. She has a good family and a good life now."

"Fine," David promised. "Anything. Don't hurt me."

There was a pounding at the door and Frankie lifted her foot off of David's chest. "You know what you have to do."

David looked up at the door and when he went to look back at Abbie, she was gone.

"Abbie?" David asked blinking his eyes.

The door burst open, slamming him in the back.

Frankie came out from the alley where she had Apparated and tapped Mallory on the shoulder. The other woman turned and gaped at her.

"What's wrong?" Frankie had forgotten she still looked like Abbie.

"Abbie," Mallory whispered.

"Oh," Frankie stepped back. "Mal-- I'm sorry. I shouldn't have... not while I look like this."

"It's okay," Mallory said hastily. "It's just--jarring."

"Did they get him?" Frankie asked softly.

Mallory nodded and motioned toward the front of the pub where the police were leading David out in handcuffs.

Frankie felt a real sense of accomplishment. "I can't believe we pulled this off."

"It's really over," Mallory said, still staring at Frankie.

"They won't let him out this time," Frankie said with certainty. "Not after he broke parole, robbed a chemist... came near Hannah..."

Mallory smiled. "She's never going to have to worry about him again."

"I'm starting to change back," Frankie said. "We should get out of here."

Mallory nodded. "Let's go."

The two women hurried back to Frankie and Will's, bolstered by their victory.

"Frankie?" Will asked coming out of his study. He stopped as he got a good look at his wife, or at least he thought it was his wife.

"Hi sweetheart," Frankie said as her hair darkened.

"What the hell?" Will asked.

"Sorry," Frankie said. "Thought I'd have changed back by now.

"Changed back?" Will asked. He folded his arms. "You didn't go shopping."

"You won't believe what we did!" Frankie said triumphantly. She filled him in on what had just happened.

"Frankie, you didn't,

" Will said, shaking his head. "Are you out of your mind!"

"What?" Frankie asked. "We told you..."

"She was amazing," Mallory said. "Absolutely amazing!"

"How could you two do something so dangerous?" Will demanded.

"What?" Frankie asked. "It worked!"

"He really could have hurt you!" Will exclaimed.

"He was scared out of his mind!" Frankie exclaimed. "Not to mention so pissed--"

"Which means he could have been more volatile," Will shook his head.

"Honestly, Frankie."

Frankie put her hand on his arm. "I'm sorry, William."

"The man is a murderer," Will said. "I just... I didn't want anything to happen to you."

Frankie hugged him tightly. "And I didn't want to wait around for him to terrorize my family."

"Should have let the police handle it," Will told her.

"They are handling it now," Frankie said.

"Good," Will relaxed.

"How are Nate and Izzie?" Frankie asked.

"In bed," Will replied.

"So, you're not mad?" Mallory asked, taking off her coat.

"I really wish you two had told me what was going on," Will said. "David Wright is an extremely dangerous man.... and he could have really hurt you both."

Frankie opened her mouth to argue with him, but she knew that Will was right.

"I'm just glad you're both all right and that bastard is where he belongs again," Will finished. "I'm sure we'll be hearing about him being behind bars again soon."

"And I want to tell Hannah," Frankie said.

Will nodded. "I think she'll feel better knowing he can't get to her again."

"I want to tell her now," Frankie said.

"Let's firecall her," Will said. "I know how we can get the connection to Hogwarts, and the headmaster can put us to Gryffindor."

"Perfect," Frankie said squeezing his hand.

"Abbie used to talk about firecalls," Mallory said. "I never got to see one though."

"You will now," Frankie said, happy at the thought of seeing her daughter.

Mallory was also eager to see her niece. She crowded next to Frankie as Will tossed some powder into the fire.

Thankfully, Headmaster Wood agreed to connect them to the Gryffindor common room.

Frankie peered through the flames and as luck would have it, saw her daughter sitting with her nieces at a nearby table. "Hannah!" she called out.

"Mum?" Hannah asked, running toward the fireplace.

"Hi baby," Frankie beamed at her.

"Is something wrong?" Hannah asked.

"Nope," Frankie said. "Something is actually quite right. David Wright is back in jail."

Hannah's eyes grew large. "They caught him?"

"Your aunt and I helped," Frankie motioned to Mallory to lean in.

"Aunt Mal!" Hannah exclaimed.

"Hi sweetheart," Mallory couldn't help but grin at her niece.

"This is real?" Hannah asked. "Really?"

"You bet it is," Frankie said proudly. "You have nothing to worry about with him, ever again!"

The smile on Hannah's face nearly brought tears to Frankie's eyes.

Mallory felt the same way and gave her arm a squeeze. Will also smiled. "We'd do anything to keep that smile on your face, Hannah. We love you."

"I love you too, Daddy," Hannah said softly.

"We'll talk to you soon, baby." Frankie said. "We just wanted to tell you the good news."

"I'm so glad you did!" Hannah exclaimed. "Night, Mummy!"

"Bye sweetheart," Frankie said before they pulled out of the fire.

"Did you see her face?" Frankie asked Mallory. "It was worth it just for that."

"Yes it was," Mallory agreed.

"For the first time in a long time, I feel like a huge weight has been lifted off of us," Frankie said to Will.

Will put an arm around her. "Sure has."

Frankie leaned against him.

Will looked over at Mallory. "Want some tea?"

"Absolutely," Mallory said. "I haven't eaten anything all day because I was so nervous about this."

"Me either," Frankie said. "It's not too late for some takeout."

"Perfect," Mallory agreed.

"I'll call for a pizza," Will said. "Vegetarian for my wife, and the meat lovers for us carnivores."

"I'm just going to check on the twins," Frankie said.

She quietly went upstairs and peeked into Isabelle's room. Her daughter was already asleep, breathing deeply.

Frankie knelt down and planted a kiss on Isabelle's soft cheek.

Nathan, on the other hand, was lying in bed with a Quidditch magazine. "What are you doing up?" Frankie asked him.

"I couldn't sleep," Nathan said sheepishly.

Frankie sat next to her son. "Anything on your mind?"

"Not much," Nathan said. "I'm glad you're home."

"Me too," Frankie hugged him to her. "You have school in the morning, so try and get some sleep."

"Will you make waffles tomorrow?" Nathan asked pleadingly.

Frankie laughed. "Sure," she agreed.

Nathan hugged her. "Love you, Mummy."

"I love you too," Frankie kissed the top of his head. Not for the first time she wondered how anyone on earth could hurt their child. She loved hers more than anything else and couldn't imagine something like that happening to them.

*** *** ***

Caroline Weasley flew past the Slytherin section on the Quidditch pitch and swore she felt Katie's eyes shooting daggers at her. She tried to shake it off because she had more important things to worry about, like this match against Ravenclaw. Of course, it didn't help that she was still reeling over Bradley's confession the other night in the Owlery. To make matters worse, Katie was not speaking to her because in her words, she had gone after Bradley.

She kept her eyes on the Bludgers and stayed near the Seeker. Perhaps smacking one of those ugly red balls away would help her frustration.

Bradley flew by her and sent her a grin, which made her stomach do little flips.

"No," Caroline told herself. "Not now. Not yet. Focus."

The best players knew how to put everything aside and just concentrate on the match, Caroline told herself. That was what Uncle RJ and her father always said.

Caroline flattened herself against her broom and zoomed towards a Bludger, smacking it with her bat towards the Ravenclaw seeker.

The Gryffindor students cheered.

"I was hoping she'd miss it," Lindsey used her Omnioculars. "Fall off..."

Katie looked at her. "I don't want her to get hurt, Linds."

"Well I guess I don't either," Lindsey said. "But still..."

"Yeah," Katie said taking the Omnioculars from her friend.

Tegan was peering into her own pair. "He keeps flying by her."

Katie had seen that too.

"He just did it again," Lindsey said. "I can tell from here that he's all OVER her."

Katie glared at her. That was all she needed. Everyone knew about the big blow up in the library. She did not want them to think that her boyfriend had thrown her over for Caroline.

"Oh come on," Lindsey said. "I know he dumped you but still. You have KEVIN."

Katie wanted to point out that she did not technically have Kevin. Yet, anyway, Katie thought to herself.

"You're like, the power couple of the moment," Lindsey said. "He's soooooo hot."

Tegan grinned, a dreamy expression on her face. "You'll be in all the magazines."

Katie smiled. "Yes- and that mean I'd always have to be looking good- totally in fashion."

"We can be your people!" Tegan exclaimed excitedly.

Katie laughed. "My assistants. I like that."

"We're already her people," Lindsey said to Tegan. "By the way, I'm thirsty. Go and fetch us some juice or something."

Katie elbowed her. "You could ask nicely, you know."

"Please," Lindsey said rolling her eyes.

"Tegan's not a slave, you know," Katie said to Lindsey. "I'm not like Jemima and you're not either."

"Merlin, no," Lindsey said. She looked at the younger girl. "Sorry, Tegan."

"It's okay," she offered before heading towards the edge of the stands.

"Better," Katie said to Lindsey.

Lindsey leaned back. "This match is so boring. It's only fun when Gryffindor loses."

"Maybe I should try and talk to Bradley afterwards," Katie said thoughtfully.

"You think he'd listen?" Lindsey asked.

"Who can resist me?" Katie asked with a grin. "Besides, I can't have everyone thinking HE walked out on me."

"You do have an image to protect," Lindsey agreed.

"Absolutely," Katie said training her Omnioculars on the sky, trying to find some sign of Bradley.

"Bradley IS cute," Lindsey said, using Tegan's Omnioculars. "But he is no Kevin."

Katie smiled at the thought of Kevin. She had written back to him last night and had sent the letter off this morning.

"I really think when you see each other, sparks will just fly," Lindsey said.

"You really think so?" Katie asked.

"Duh," Lindsey said. "SO obvious he wants you."

Katie grinned. "I hope so. He's everything I've ever wanted."

Lindsey squealed. "If you get married, do I get to be in your wedding?"

Katie giggled. "Linds that might be a little presumptuous."

"You never know," Lindsey said, grimacing as she watched Caroline knock the Bludger away again.

Katie nearly clapped but stopped herself just in time.

"I wouldn't be surprised if she hit it toward us," Lindsey said.

"She wouldn't," Katie said as the Ravenclaw and Gryffindor seekers flew past them in pursuit of the Snitch.

"Here's some hot chocolate," Tegan balanced three cups in her hands. "I hope that's okay."

"That's perfect," Katie said smiling at her. "Thank you."

"Low fat too," Tegan said. "I told the elves no marshmallows."

"You are perfect assistant material," Katie said.

Caroline was still trying to keep the Bludgers away from their Seeker and she really hoped that one of them could catch the Snitch soon. There had never been so awkward a match before.

Thankfully, her wish was granted when the Gryffindor seeker caught the Snitch sealing the victory for Gryffindor.

Caroline flew to the ground to celebrate with her team mates.

She had just touched down when she felt a hand on her shoulder.

"Bradley!" she exclaimed in surprise. "What--"

"You had a great match," he said. "I just wanted to say congratulations."

"Thanks," Caroline said. "You guys played well."

"Not well enough," Bradley said. "Obviously."

Caroline smiled. "Well, the best team won," she joked.

"Listen," Bradley said moving closer to her.

"Yeah?" she asked, her heartbeat quickening.

"I was hoping that we might talk some more," Bradley said softly. "About the other night..."

Caroline looked away shyly.

"I've been thinking a lot about it," Bradley said.

"Me too," Caroline admitted.

Bradley smiled. "You have?"

"Yes," she said. "But I still don't know if--"

Her voice trailed off as she saw Katie approaching them.

"Bradley," Katie said warmly. "I've been waiting to talk with you."

Bradley sighed and turned around. "Not now, Katie."

"But I'm sure you'd like to be cheered up after your loss," Katie took his arm, neatly closing Caroline out of the conversation.

"I'm sorry," Bradley said pulling his arm back. "You do remember the other night in the library?"

"That was just a silly argument," Katie replied.

Bradley shook his head. "You're really amazing, Katie. Absolutely."

"I know," Katie replied. "You always did like to tell me that."

"Caroline, can I walk you to the locker room?" Bradley asked turning away from Katie.

"Um... I suppose that would be nice," Caroline agreed hesitantly.

Bradley smiled. "Let's go."

Katie was fuming as Bradley and Caroline walked away.
She did not know who she was angrier with---her boyfriend or her best friend. No one left her standing alone like that, not a friend or an enemy. Damage control, Katie said, her mind working on the best way to salvage this.

She decided to follow them to the locker rooms. Katie stayed close behind and listened to their conversation.

"So what are you doing the rest of the day?" Bradley asked Caroline. "Besides celebrating your win."

"Probably just some homework," Caroline replied.

Bradley smiled at her. "I couldn't convince you to go for a walk?"

Caroline blushed. "I don't know if that's wise..."

"Why not?" he asked.

"I just don't know," Caroline hedged. "It wasn't long ago at all that you and Katie broke up--"

Katie smiled. Loyal Caroline.

"But I already told you I fancied you anyway," Bradley replied. "I just didn't think you were interested."

"I was, but Katie---" Caroline tried to explain .

"Katie and I are over," he told her. "If she had just told me she was writing to that Kevin bloke..."

"She's my best friend," Caroline said. "And maybe they're just friends."

"He was talking some rubbish about them being under the same moon." Bradley said darkly.

Caroline sighed, unsure of what to say.

"Will you just think about us?" he asked her. "Please?"

"I suppose a walk wouldn't be out of the question," Caroline relented.

"Really?" he asked with a grin.

"Yeah," Caroline said, unable to resist smiling back at him. "But, your ego is going to take a beating. I'm going to tell you about how awesome Gryffindor is..."

Bradley laughed. "I'll find a way to deal."

"My sister has an in with the kitchen elves," Caroline said. "I might be able to get us something."

"Great," Bradley said. "I'll meet you in the front hall around four?"

"Okay," Caroline said. "I'll see you then."

Katie watched them separate and if she thought she was angry before, that was nothing compared to now.

What would everyone think when they saw Bradley and Caroline walking around the grounds?

Without another thought Katie barged through the doors to the locker room. "What do you think you're doing?" she demanded.

Caroline had just set her broom down and looked up in surprise. "Katie?"

"How could you go out with Bradley?" Katie asked angrily.

"How did you---" Caroline started to ask.

"That doesn't matter" Katie interrupted.

"You were eavesdropping," Caroline said, folding her arms.

"I knew you were just waiting for the right time," Katie ignored her accusation.

"What?" Caroline asked taken aback.

"You've fancied him since the summer hols," Katie crossed her arms. "And you were just waiting until the first sign of something wrong to move in."

Caroline shook her head. "You know I would never do something like that, Katie."

"Whatever," Katie huffed.

"He was my friend way before he was your boyfriend," Caroline pointed out.

"Then maybe you should have moved in on him before I did," Katie hissed.

Caroline sighed. "Look, you're not supposed to be here and I need to shower."

"For your date," Katie sneered, "You know you're only rebound."

"What?" Caroline asked.

"You think he could get over me this quick?" Katie asked.

Caroline did not answer. Katie was only voicing the doubts that Caroline had about Bradley's interest.

Katie glared at her. "I would have thought more of my supposed best friend."

Caroline looked down.

"You know I'm right," Katie replied coldly. "You're going to regret this."

"What about Kevin?" Caroline asked.

"I guess that's none of your business anymore," Katie said evenly. "Unless you're interested in him too."

"You know I'm not!" Caroline shot back.

Katie made a harrumphing sound. "Whatever, Caroline. Just watch your back. No one crosses me."

Caroline watched her stalk out of the locker room. "Are you kidding me?" Caroline asked herself.

Bradley's interest in her so soon after breaking things off with Katie was suspect. But, he had said that he had fancied her first.

She decided that she'd ask him right out. Find out if it were true. If he played games, she would move on.

She wished her mother were there to talk to about all this. But, Caroline thought sadly, she was really on her own. Perhaps talking it over with Mia would help.

She hurriedly showered and dried off then headed back up towards the castle

The Gryffindor common room was in full celebration mode and Caroline hurried upstairs to find Mia.

"Hey," the blonde greeted her. "Congratulations on your win today!"

"Thanks," Caroline said. "I--I need your advice."

"On what?" Mia asked. "Are you okay?"

Caroline sat down on the bed and told Mia everything that had happened after the match.

"She seriously accused you of stealing away Bradley after she was owling romantic notes with Kevin?" Mia asked in disbelief.

Caroline nodded. "And then she said that he was only doing it to get back at her."

Mia rolled her eyes. "You know what? Katie can't handle someone picking you over her."

"So you don't think Bradley's just playing me to get back at Katie?" Caroline asked.

"He doesn't seem the type," Mia said truthfully.

"I really like him," Caroline admitted. "But Katie---"

"If she's with Kevin, what the bloody hell does she still want Bradley for?" Mia asked.

Caroline shrugged. "Keeping her options open, I imagine."

"She can't have them both," Mia said. "And if Bradley wants to be with you...."

"So, you think I should still meet him later then?" Caroline asked.

Mia grinned. "Go for it."

Caroline blushed. "I think I will."

"I always had a feeling he fancied you," Mia told her.

"I thought so too, but once Katie set her sights on him, it was all over," Caroline said thoughtfully.

"You shouldn't always step aside for everyone else," Mia said

"That's what Bradley said," Caroline said.

"He's a smart guy," Mia squeezed her hand. "Go for it Caroline. You deserve to be happy."

"Thanks," Caroline said. "Now, I have to go find Em and see if she can smuggle me out some hot chocolate and biscuits."

Mia laughed. "Knowing her, she's probably already got some."

Caroline giggled. "It helps to have connections."

"Especially of Emma's calibre," Mia said. "I'll see you later."

"Thanks, Mia," Caroline said. She hated being angry with Katie, but Mia was right. It was time to stop putting herself last.

She found her sister who was only too happy to accompany her to the kitchens.

"Is this for the celebration?" Emma asked. "Or just for you?"

"For me," Caroline said quickly. She was not about to tell her sister about Bradley.

Emma grinned. "You finally got the Weasley appetite!"

"Better late than never right?" Caroline joked. "Thanks Em."

"I made the biscuits myself," Emma said handing her a basket . "They love to see me bake!"

Caroline laughed. "I think you're the only one to ever bake in these kitchens aside from the elves. Way to go, Em."

Emma beamed at her. "For some reason they love me."

Caroline smiled affectionately at her sister. "Everyone loves you, Em."

"Even Adam," Emma joked.

"He'll never admit it," Caroline tugged on one of Emma's red curls. "Thanks Em. See you later."

"Bye, Sissy," Emma said with a wave.

Caroline hurried to the front hall. She knew she'd be a few minutes early but was surprised to already see Bradley waiting for her.

"Hi," Caroline said shyly.

"Hey," he grinned at her. "You look great."

"Thanks," Caroline said. "You too."

He took her hand in his and they went outside. "I managed to get some biscuits that Emma made," Caroline said. "Can you believe that the elves let her bake?"

"Whoa," Bradley said. "They must really like her."

"She loves food as much as they do," Caroline said as they headed towards the lake.

Bradley laughed and they continued in companionable silence. Carolina smiled as she noticed he was still holding her hand.

"So how crazy was it in Gryffindor?" he asked. "I'm surprised they didn't make you stay."

"The party was still going on when I left," Caroline said. Her smile faltered as she remembered the conversation with Katie.

He noticed her expression. "I shouldn't have asked you to miss it. It's as much your celebration--"

Caroline shook her head. "No that's not it. I had a conversation with Katie in the locker room."

His expression darkened as well. "What did she say?"

Caroline let go of his hand. She wasn't so sure how to broach this subject."

"Just tell me," he said.

Caroline sighed. "She said...she implied that you were only showing interest in me to get back at her."

He stared at her for a long moment and Caroline felt a sinking sensation in her stomach. Katie hadn't been right, had she?

"Is that what you think?" Bradley finally asked.

Caroline shook her head. "I like to think you're better than that."

Bradley took her hand. "I fancied you first. When I saw you in Brighton, I was thinking this was my chance."

"And I was playing it cool because Katie saw you and liked you," Caroline shook her head.

"I really cared about Katie," Bradley admitted.

''She's not a bad person," Caroline said. "She just likes attention. And she's always fancied Kevin, even while he was dating Ashley. I guess the thought of having a famous boyfriend was just too good to pass up..."

"And me having a chance with you is too good to pass out," Bradley said softly.

Caroline felt her stomach flutter as he leaned in.

"You're amazing," Bradley said touching her cheek. "You're smart, funny, warm.."

"Are you bloody kidding?" Caroline heard someone whisper loudly.

Caroline closed her eyes and bit her lip. Katie was watching them?

She turned slightly and saw three huddled figures behind a tree. Katie and her two minions, obviously.

"Alright," Bradley asked.

Caroline turned back to him. "Fine." she said. "Just fine."

Bradley smiled. "Where were we?"

Caroline heard another muffled giggle and made up her mind. She leaned in and pressed her lips to his.

Bradley wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close.

It was Caroline's first kiss and he seemed to know that. Bradley moved his hand up into her hair and gently opened her mouth to his.

Caroline momentarily forgot about Katie watching just a few feet away.

"Wow..." Lindsey whispered. "I cannot believe she's kissing your boyfriend."

"Nor can I," Katie said angrily.

"What are you going to do about it?" Tegan asked

"Just you wait," Katie replied.

Caroline and Bradley pulled away from each other and smiled. "I've been waiting to do that," she said.

"Me too," Bradley said softly.

Caroline leaned in and kissed him again. "Now I'm really glad I'm missing the party."

"So no more doubts?" Bradley asked.

"None at all," she shook her head.

He led her over to a bench by the lake. Caroline grabbed the biscuits from the basket.

"Emma will be so upset if these aren't gone," Caroline said.

Bradley took one and took a bite. "These are amazing!"

"Emma was born knowing how to cook," Caroline told him.

"She's taking after your mum then?" Bradley asked.

"And our Nana," Caroline said. "She's the best."

Bradley put his arm around her and Caroline smiled.

"I could get really used to this," she said.

"Me too," Bradley said. "Well except the part where you beat me."

Caroline laughed. "You'll have to get over that."

"This helps," Bradley said with a grin.

"I bet it does," Caroline said as they kissed again.

She and Bradley ate the rest of the biscuits and continued their walk.

"Just wait until she comes back in the castle." Katie said when the three of them were walking back. "Just you wait."

"What are you going to do?" Tegan asked in a small voice.

"War," Katie said simply.

Tegan shuddered and Lindsey giggled. "I would hate to be Caroline Weasley," Lindsey said.

"Yeah but you did say you fancy Kevin," Tegan said softly. "What's the difference if she's going out with Bradley now?"

"It's a matter of appearances, Tegan," Katie said putting her arm around the younger girl. "What would it look like if MY boyfriend took up with my ex-best friend?"

"Not good," Tegan admitted uneasily. "I just don't think--"

"Just watch and learn," Katie told her.

Katie made them sit back and wait just off to the corridor that led to Gryffindor. It was a few hours when Caroline finally came back.

"Have a nice time?" Katie said coming up behind her.

Caroline sighed. "What do you want? Did you get tired of watching us?"

'As a matter of fact, I did," Katie said yawning.

Caroline shook her head and moved past the three of them.

"I'm not done with you," Katie said.

"Well I am done," Caroline replied. "You can't order me around, Katie."

"Poor little Weasley," Lindsey said shaking her head.

"You just wait until tomorrow," Katie said. "Everyone will know what you've done. Or rather... our version of it."

"And what is your version, Katie?" Caroline asked. "Hmmm? And why does it even matter to you? You have Kevin!"

"It doesn't matter what I have," Katie said. "You were supposed to be my best friend."

"I still am," Caroline said. "I took you back after the horrible way you treated me."

"And you went after Bradley anyway!" Katie exclaimed.

"I didn't go after him!" Caroline retorted.

"That's not what it looked like outside," Katie snapped. "I won't forget this, Caroline Weasley."

Caroline rolled her eyes. "I'm not getting into this with you, Katie. I'm done being a doormat."

Katie rolled her eyes. "Sure Caroline."

Caroline pushed past the three girls and hurried up the stairs.

"You're going to regret this tomorrow," Katie called to her. "Mark my words!"

"Oh dear," Tegan said quietly.

"You know what?" Caroline came marching back down. "Go ahead. Go ahead and spread some stupid rumour. I don't care. I like Bradley and he fancies me too, and we're going to have a go at a relationship. YOU decided to play off him and Kevin and you got caught"

Katie stepped back, a little shocked at Caroline's response.

"So do what you want," Caroline told her. "But you aren't going to beat me down, and I'm not going to back off on Bradley."

"Even if you're his second choice?" Katie countered.

"Don't even try that," Caroline told her.

"Touch a nerve, did I?" Katie asked smugly.

"No." Caroline said simply. "You didn't."

"Don't say you weren't warned," Katie said.

"I don't care," Caroline said. "Like I said, do what you want. But you won't bring me down."

"Keep telling yourself that," Katie said. "Come along, Tegan. Lindsey."

Lindsey lifted her nose in the air and followed Katie while Tegan gave Caroline a sorrowful look. "I'm sorry," the younger girl whispered to her.

Caroline wanted to say the same thing to the younger girl. She had picked the wrong sort of role model.

"Don't worry," Caroline said. "Go with Katie. Don't get yourself in trouble on my account."

The younger girl nodded and hurried to catch up with her fellow Slytherins.

Caroline looked after them for a moment before heading back into the tower. She didn't want to think of confrontations with Katie. She only wanted to think about Bradley and what kissing him had been like.

She was going to write her mother and tell her everything that had happened, right after she thanked Emma for the biscuits and Mia for the advice. There would be time to deal with Katie later.

21. Chapter 371 The Breaking Point

Authors' note: Tonight's chapter brings us back to Harry and Hermione. We hope you enjoy and please, please, please review! We only received six reviews last chapter and we know more than six of you read the last chapter! It only takes a couple of seconds to leave a review and we really want the feedback! Please review and let us know what you think and if you have trouble reviewing, please leave us some comments on orkut!

Hermione had spent the past few weekends going between the mansion, Saffron's home, and Julie's. She felt as if she were imposing on her daughters, so she'd asked Ethan if she could come help with the children and he and Maddie were only too happy to take her up on it. Hermione checked in on her husband but truth be told, she didn't want to be around him anymore.

Ethan watched his mother as she helped feed the babies. "You keep this up and we'll never want you to leave, Mum," Ethan joked.

Hermione smiled. "I wouldn't mind that," she admitted.

Natasha smiled innocently at Hermione. Hermione held out the spoon of cereal.

"She's a hungry girl," Hermione said affectionately.

"She's part Weasley," Ethan said wryly.

Hermione laughed as Natasha eagerly took a bite. "Good girl, Nattie."

"It's good to hear you laugh again," Ethan said to his mother.

"It's hard to be unhappy around these little faces," Hermione said.

Ethan smiled down at his children. "And Kiera's hardly left your side."

"I like it when she reads to me," Kiera said before taking a sip of her juice.

"Anytime, love." Hermione told her granddaughter.

Ethan stood up and poured himself another cup of coffee. "I'm sure Dad is missing you though."

Hermione shook her head. "Honestly... I don't think he misses me one bit."

"Of course he does," Ethan argued.

"You don't understand how it's been when I'm home," Hermione said. "We can't even be in the same room anymore. I don't know that I even want to be around him."

'I am sure that's not true," Ethan said. "Dad's just going through a rough patch."

Hermione sighed as she moved to feed Arielle. "I don't know, Ethan. You haven't been there like I was."

Ethan sighed. "But he loves you, Mum."

"Has he told you that lately?" Hermione asked. "Because he sure hasn't told me. In fact, the only thing he usually says to me is to leave him alone. So I have."

Ethan looked over at Maddie who could only shrug.

"I don't really know how much more I can take," Hermione confessed.

"Well, you're welcome to stay here as long as you need," Maddie said. "Right, Ethan?"

"Yes," Ethan nodded absently. "Of course..."

"Thank you," Hermione said.

Maddie smiled at her mother in law. "It's been wonderful having some help with the children."

"It's my pleasure," Hermione said. "I love spending time with them."

Kiera leaned against her grandmother. "I don't want you to leave."

Hermione put her arm around Kiera. "Thanks, love. I needed to hear that."

Ethan stood up. "I have a few errands to run. I'll be back soon--" he stopped in surprise as the fireplace whooshed to life.

"Hermione!" Harry's voice called out.

"Harry?" Hermione asked in surprise as her husband's face appeared in the fire.

"Where the hell have you been?" he asked. "I checked with Julie, Saffron---"

"I've been here for a few days helping Ethan and Maddie with the children," Hermione said quietly. "And--"

"I need you here," Harry interjected.

"For what?" Hermione questioned.

"I don't have time for this," Harry said. "Come home now!"

"No," Hermione replied firmly.

Kiera and Gwyn hurried into the sitting room. "Grandpa!"

"Girls--" Maddie said putting her arms around them. "Now's not the best time."

"But why?" Gwyn asked.

"Your grandpa is busy," Maddie said. She loved her father in law but was worried what he might say in his current state.

"Come on girls," Hermione said. "We haven't finished our breakfast."

"Hermione!" Harry exclaimed.

Hermione turned her back and led the girls back to the kitchen.

Ethan glanced at the empty doorway and then back at his father. "What do you need, Dad?"

"I need my wife to come home," Harry replied. "Now."

"Well couldn't you have asked her?" Ethan asked. "Instead of demanding?"

"I did ask her," Harry said impatiently.

"No you didn't," Ethan pointed out. "Dad... we all know how frustrated you are, but we just want to help you."

"You sound like Julie," Harry said angrily. "Look, tell my wife she needs to come home now. I can't do this by myself!"

"Fine," Ethan said. "I'll be there in a minute."

Harry disappeared and Ethan sat down on the sofa. What the hell was going on?

He made a quick call to his sisters, asking them to come over and talk to Hermione while he went to go talk some sense into Harry. He really hadn't known how badly his parents' marriage had deteriorated until now, and wanted to help put it back together before it was too late.

Saffron arrived first followed a few seconds later by Julie. "He's lucky I'm not the one going over there," Saffron said to her brother. "I'd give him a swift kick in the--"

"Stop," Ethan said holding up his hand. "That's not going to help us here."

"Ethan's right," Julie said to Saffron. "I swear you're like a bulldog, Saffron Grace."

"That better be a compliment" Saffron said, but she relaxed. "Where's Mum?"

"In the kitchen with Maddie and the kids," Ethan replied.

"Okay," Julie said. "It's time for the three of us to work some magic."

"Rein her in," Ethan said to Julie, referring to Saffron.

"I will," Julie put an arm around her sister. "Come on, Saffy."

"Rein me in," Saffron muttered, glaring at her brother. "I'll remember that remark, Golden Boy."

Ethan smirked at her before Apparating away to the cottage. He found his father sitting sullenly in his wheelchair. "Okay," Ethan said calmly. "What's the big emergency?"

Ethan looked around the cottage and was dismayed to see it in an utter state of disarray. Takeaway boxes littered the coffee table and dirty clothes were piled all over the room.

"I want Hermione," Harry stated. "Where is she?"

"At my house," Ethan replied.

"I meant why isn't she HERE?" Harry snapped. "I'm her husband and she should be here taking care of me."

"Maybe because you haven't been treating her well," Ethan suggested. "She's been miserable, Dad."

"SHE'S been miserable?" Harry asked. "What do you call this?" he gestured to his wheelchair.

"I call that a man feeling sorry for himself and pushing everyone that cares about him away,"Ethan replied.

Harry glared at his son.

"She said she didn't want to come home," Ethan told him. "Did you know that?"

Apparently this was news to Harry. He sagged back in the seat and stared at the floor.

"How about we clean this place up?" Ethan asked. "I'll make you something for breakfast and we'll talk."

"All right," Harry relented.

With his wand, Ethan made fast work of tidying the cottage.

"What are you hungry for?" he asked when he was done.

Harry shrugged. "Neville brought some things over the other day..."

"That was good of him," Ethan said. "You know, he's really doing a great job as Head Auror."

"Yeah?" Harry asked.

Ethan nodded. "We all miss you, though."

"I miss it too," Harry replied quietly.

"You'll get better," Ethan said. "I know it. And you'll be back and better than ever."

"I've been working really hard on my therapy," Harry replied, a gleam lighting his eye. "I start the moment I get up in the morning and I work at it even after my therapist has left..."

"That's great, Dad." Ethan said. "How's your progression going?"

"Slow, but I'm going to get there," Harry said.

"I heard they saw some of your magic levels rise a bit too," Ethan said as he scrambled some eggs.

Harry nodded. "I feel about as clueless as that eleven year old boy I once was when I met Hagrid."

"Can I tell you something though?" Ethan asked.

"What's that?" Harry asked.

"It doesn't matter to any of us if you can walk or do magic," Ethan held up his hand when Harry began to protest. "Dad, those few minutes when you died... those were some of the worst in my life. I didn't know what to do or think. And then you woke up and... nothing else mattered."

"Ethan," Harry started to say.

"I'm serious," Ethan said. "And Mum... she just wants to be here for you. But she doesn't know how to handle your.... behaviour."

"We haven't been apart this long in a long time," Harry replied looking down at his lap.

"And she doesn't want to come home," Ethan said directly, putting a plate down in front of his father. "You can't drive her away anymore. Let her be here for you."

"That's what I want," Harry argued.

"I don't doubt that," Ethan said. "But she shouldn't have to be your scapegoat. Don't treat her this way. She's your other half, Dad."

"We'll get things back after I walk again," Harry said grabbing a fork and taking a bite of the eggs.

"Don't you think that might be too late?" Ethan asked. "Especially if she doesn't come home?"

"She will," Harry said.

"You really think so?" Ethan asked. "Because she's making the rounds between me, Jules and Saffy."

"Getting you on her side, eh?" Harry asked.

Ethan sighed. "There aren't any sides here, Dad. I think she misses you, but she can't stand the way you talk to her. I wouldn't put up with it either."

Harry did not reply to this.

"You know I'm right," Ethan pointed out.

"I know what I'm doing," Harry replied.

"Seriously?" Ethan asked. "You're going to sit here and pretend everything is okay?"

"I know everything's not okay!" Harry snapped.

"Then let's do something about it," Ethan said. "Julie and Saffron are with Mum. They'll come over and we can all talk this out."

"Fine!" Harry replied. "As long as she comes home."

"But," Ethan said. "If she comes... you can't yell at her or snap at her."

Harry shrugged in response and Ethan sighed. He stood up and walked into the sitting room. He was going to firecall his house and tell Julie and Saffy to bring Hermione.

"I don't want to go," Hermione stated when Julie came back into the kitchen after talking with Ethan.

"Mum," Julie said. "Please."

"Why?" Hermione asked. "I can only take so much abuse."

"Just to talk and see what he has to say," Julie said.

"If he starts yelling and berating me again--" Hermione began.

"Then I'll give him a swift kick in the--" Saffron started to say, but Julie put a hand over her sister's mouth.

"We'll leave," Julie cast her sister a dirty look.

"What?" Saffron asked innocently.

"Be nice," Julie whispered fiercely when Hermione went to go freshen up. "Don't make this any worse than it is."

"Okay," Saffron replied. "I'll behave."

"Promise?" Julie wasn't convinced.

"Jules," Saffron said rolling her eyes. "How about you zip my mouth shut before we leave?"

"Maybe Ethan has a piece of tape--" Julie began.

"I was kidding!" Saffron exclaimed.

"I'm not," Julie said. "You be on your best behaviour."

"I will," Saffron promised. "For mum."

Julie smiled at her. "Thank you."

They arrived at the cottage where Ethan and Harry were waiting for them.

"Hi," Ethan smiled at all of them. When Harry didn't say anything, he nudged his father.

"Hermione," Harry said quietly.

"Hello, Harry." Hermione folded her arms.

Harry looked away and Ethan nudged him. "Dad--"

"Why don't we all go sit down," Julie suggested. "I think it's time we have a family discussion."

"Great idea, Jules," Ethan said.

Saffron eyed her parents as they all sat down. Hermione sat as far away as she could from Harry and didn't make eye contact. For the first time, she felt a sinking sensation in the pit of her stomach. Were her parents going to split up?

"How are you?" Harry asked his wife.

"Fine, thank you." Hermione said politely. "You're looking um...."

"So are you," Harry said in an identical tone.

"This is ridiculous," Saffron said.

"Brat," Ethan glared at her. "Come on."

"I'm just saying," Saffron replied defensively. "You two are not strangers."

"We have been since the accident," Hermione said looking point blank at her husband.

"And I suppose that's completely my fault," Harry said sarcastically.

"I never said it was!" Hermione retorted. "But when I try to help and you shout at me to leave you alone, you push me away!"

"This is what we want to avoid." Julie broke in, trying to keep her voice calm. "Can we talk like the rational adults we know we are?"

"How about someone abandoning you when they needed you most?" Harry asked ignoring Julie.

"You repeatedly told me you didn't need me," Hermione returned. "So why do I need to stick around?"

"I never said I didn't need you," Harry grumbled.

Hermione stared at him for a few moments. "You need me?"

"Obviously," Harry replied. "I can't do everything by myself, Hermione. It just---it's so frustrating to have to depend on someone else for things that I used to do."

Hermione's eyes filled with tears. "I don't pretend to know how you feel, Harry. But I want to help you. I want to be here for you. But you can't treat me this way."

"Things will get back to normal once I can walk again," Harry told her.

"I can't wait that long," Hermione said. "Either we work together as a team, and I help you, or we... we're done."

"You’re giving me an ultimatum?" Harry asked incredulously.

"Yes," Hermione straightened up. "I am."

Harry shook his head.

"Fine," Hermione tried hard to keep her voice from trembling. "Then your answer is no."

Ethan looked at his father. "Tell her it's not, Dad. Tell her you want her here."

"She knows I do," Harry responded.

"She needs to hear it," Saffron said quietly.

Harry looked over at his wife and felt something inside him soften. "Hermione... stay."

Tears welled in Hermione's eyes as she looked at her husband.

"Please..." he added.

Hermione stood up and walked over to him. She knelt down and took his hand.

"You really want me to stay?" she asked softly.

Harry nodded, seemingly realising for the first time how much he had hurt his wife.

"You promise not to shut me out anymore?" she asked.

Harry nodded.

"I'll try not to hover," Hermione said. "But you'll also need to tell me when you need help and when you don't."

"He can do that," Saffron said. "Right, Daddy?"

"I'll try," Harry said.

Saffron grinned.

"We both have to try," Hermione said. "But you can't go back on this just because I move back in."

"I know," Harry said softly.

Hermione touched the side of his face. "You need to shave."

Harry chuckled. "You don't like the rugged look?"

"Not so much," Hermione said softly.

"Yeah," Saffron teased. "You're not really the beard type."

"Very funny," Harry said, and Saffron was relieved to see her father look more like himself than he had since the whole incident started.

"Or he could go for the Dumbledore look," Ethan said.

"No way," Julie made a face.

"Come on, I think I could pull it off," Harry said.

Hermione smiled tearfully at her husband. "Can we make this work?"

"I don't want to lose you," Harry replied.

"Me either," Hermione ran her hand through his hair. "Harry..."

"I'm sorry, Hermione," Harry said. "So very sorry."

Hermione leaned in and gave him a kiss.

"Awww," Saffron said smiling at her parents.

"We are good," Ethan grinned at his sisters

Julie grinned back at him. "You did good, Ethan."

"I know," Ethan said unabashedly. "I think it's time we take our leave."

"I think so too," Julie said. "Before Saffron says something that ruins it all.."

"Hey!" Saffron exclaimed. "I'll have you know--"

"Say goodbye Saffy," Julie said, grabbing her sister's arm.

Harry and Hermione hardly noticed their children leave. "Do you need me to help you shave?" Hermione asked.

"Please?" Harry asked.

Hermione grinned. "Come on. You can tell me about your progress."

Harry allowed Hermione to push his chair into the downstairs loo.

"Your hair is so long," Hermione said. "When you're up for it, we'll get you in to have you all cleaned up."

"I have been kind of a one track mindset," Harry admitted. "I haven't really thought about anything else."

"I never wanted to keep you from progressing," Hermione said. "But I didn't know how to get through to you."

"I've been a right bastard to you," Harry replied. He put his hand on top of hers. "I'm so sorry, Hermione. I just---I've felt like half a man since this happened. You and the children deserve better."

"We don't think we can do better than you," Hermione said. "You know that."

"I never meant to cause you any pain," Harry said. "I just wanted to get back to the person I was."

"I'm not going to lie and say that everything is okay now," Hermione said as she ran the razor gently along his skin. "But if our marriage is as strong as we always believed it was..."

"We can get through this," Harry finished.

Hermione took the towel and carefully wiped any remaining traces of shaving cream off his face. "Much, much better." she said.

Harry smiled. "You never did like me with a beard."

"Doesn't suit you," Hermione said. "I like to see your face."

"Remember when I had been away on assignment and I came back and I hadn't shaved? " Harry recalled. "Saffron was what---two? I was giving you a kiss hello and she toddled over and kicked me in the leg."

Hermione laughed. "She thought you were a stranger."

"Looking out for her mum even then," Harry said fondly.

Hermione pushed his chair back into the sitting room. "What would you like to do?"

"Can I show you what I can do now?" Harry asked.

"I'd like that," Hermione nodded.

Harry grinned. "Come on then."

He wheeled himself into the study and without any assistance, pulled himself up on the bars. "Watch."

Hermione nodded. "Okay."

Harry carefully let his legs steady then lifted his hands off the bars and began to shuffle forward slowly.

Hermione smiled. "Harry---"

"It's not where I want to be," Harry said. "I feel like I should be walking better than this."

"You're doing fantastic!" Hermione exclaimed proudly.

"You think so?" Harry asked.

Hermione stepped over to him. "You've come such a long way."

She expected him to grow angry or snap back at her remark but he nodded then turned himself around and worked his way back to his chair.

"And you haven't managed to drive Stan away?" Hermione asked, referring to his current therapist.

Harry smiled. "He's stuck with me so far..."

"Third time's the charm," Hermione said sitting on his lap.

Harry looked up at her. "I can feel that."

Hermione leaned in and brushed her lips against his. "How about that?"

"I can definitely feel that," Harry responded.

"I've missed you," Hermione said resting her head on his shoulder.

"I missed you too," he admitted. "I never knew how to ask for help... and once I started getting angry at everyone, especially you, it was harder to stop."

Hermione kissed him again.

"I'm glad you stayed," Harry told her.

"Me too," Hermione said.

They sat together for awhile in silence. "You know what I would love?" he finally said.

"What?" Hermione asked.

"Your lasagne," Harry said,

"I think that can be arranged," Hermione replied. "And we can just enjoy a nice, quiet evening at home.

"That sounds fantastic," Harry said honestly.

"And I can tell you all the crazy things our grandchildren have been up to," Hermione said.

"Even better," Harry said as she got up and headed into the kitchen. He wheeled himself along behind her.

"I did have a nice time with them," Hermione replied. "Kiera was my little shadow."

"She's a lot like Maddie," Harry commented.

"Her clone," Hermione replied.

Harry watched his wife and although he thought he wanted nothing more than to walk again, he was suddenly realizing that there were more important things. He had a family that loved him no matter how he was. He was going to do whatever he could not to take them for granted ever again

22. Chapter 372 Welcome Home

Authors' note: Tonight's chapter finds Gabriel getting released from the hospital AND RJ and Audrey tying the knot! We hope you enjoy! And please, please, please review!

Gabriel spent a week in the hospital and he was beyond ready to leave. The day he was discharged, he was ready to go before the ink was even dry on the papers. What he did not know was that his grandparents had a surprise welcome home party planned for him. His friends and family were waiting inside.

Lewis helped Gabriel out of the car while his grandmother watched.

"Gran, relax," Gabriel told her. "I'm fine. Clean bill of health."

"I can't help but worry about you," Margaret said. "When I heard you'd been shot--"

"I know," Gabriel said. "But I'm fine now."

Margaret hugged her grandson. "Come on. I have some cookies I made for you inside."

"She baked all last night," Lewis said.

"Gran you shouldn't have--" he said.

"I live to spoil you," Margaret said following behind them.

Gabriel opened the door and tossed his bag on the chair just inside. "It'll be good to get back to work tomorrow--"

"SURPRISE!" Gabriel jumped as his friends and family entered from the kitchen.

"What?" Gabriel looked around with a grin. "What are you guys doing here?

"Welcoming you home, Moron!" Nico exclaimed clapping him on the back.

"Oh," Gabriel winced a bit.

"Easy," Margaret said. "We just got him back, Nico."

"Sorry," Nico said. "I'm glad you're all right, man."

Gabriel hugged his best friend. "Thanks. Me too."

He looked around the room for Stephanie and saw her hanging back uncertainly by the stairs.

"There's my girl," Gabriel said smiling at her.

"Hey Gabe," she said softly.

"She helped me set everything up," Margaret said.

"It looks great," Gabriel said, taking her hand.

"Welcome home," Stephanie whispered.

"I missed you," he said, drawing her close. "You haven't been around at the hospital much."

"I picked up some extra shifts at the diner," Stephanie said looking away. "And I've been meeting with my counsellor."

"You're seeing a counsellor?" Gabriel asked.

Stephanie nodded. "Your grandmother thought it would be a good idea."

"I think it's a great idea if it's helping you," Gabriel squeezed her hand.

Stephanie looked like she was going to say something when Seamus and Lavender came over to say something.

"Gabriel," Lavender hugged her stepson. "We're so glad you're home."

"Me too," Gabriel said. "I never thought I'd say how much I wanted out of the hospital."

Seamus smiled. "Someone record the date and time."

"From one workaholic to another," Gabriel said grinning at his father.

"Like father like son," Lavender said, putting an arm around Stephanie. "Thank goodness for us, right?"

Stephanie gave a slight smile. "Right."

"Are you all right?" Gabriel asked when Seamus and Lavender moved away to talk to Margaret.

"Fine," Stephanie said. "You should say hello to the rest of the guests."

"I will," Gabriel replied. "Once I find out what's wrong."

Stephanie started to protest but he led her into the empty kitchen.

"Come on Steph," he said. "Tell me what's going on."

"You never would have been in there had it not been for me," Stephanie said. "Everyone here knows it."

"That's ridiculous," he told her. "No one blames you, least of all me."

Stephanie's lower lip trembled.

"Come here," Gabriel took her in his arms. "Steph... if we went back and had that happen again, I'd do it the same way."

Stephanie buried her face in his shoulder.

"I love you," he told her. Stephanie pulled away to look at him and he wiped a tear from her cheek.

"You are not at fault here," Gabriel said. "Tony made the decision to do what he did, and he's paying for it now."

"I hate him," Stephanie said fiercely. "I wish I had never set eyes on him."

"You won't have to," Gabriel reassured her. "Not again."

Stephanie hugged him tightly.

"All right?" he asked, running his fingers through her hair.

"Now that you're home and healthy, yes," Stephanie replied.

"I'm fine," he told her, giving her a kiss. "Missed you."

"I missed you," Stephanie said looking up at him with her eyes shining.

Gabriel smiled at her then leaned in and kissed her again.

"I love you and I can't wait to have you all to myself, but I know there's loads of people in there that want to see you too," Stephanie said. "We'd better go back to the party."

"Promise me we'll have some alone time later?" Gabriel asked.

"Absolutely," Stephanie promised.

Gabriel kissed her one more time before following her out of the kitchen,

He was surprised to see his med school friend, Blake talking to his father. Blake's arm was still in a sling, but he looked perfectly happy. Stephanie and Gabriel walked over to him.

"Blake," Gabriel said, "Glad you came, man."

"Of course," Blake said. "You know me. Always up for free drinks and food."

Gabriel laughed. "I see how it is."

"How are you?" Stephanie asked. "I'm so sorry---"

"Not your fault," Blake told her. "Gabe filled me in.

Stephanie smiled. "I'm just glad you're okay."

"Thanks," he grinned at her.

Margaret called to Stephanie for help and Stephanie excused herself, leaving Blake and Gabriel alone.

"So when are you back at work?" Blake asked. "Me and the other interns are tired of waiting on you," he joked.

"Funny," Gabriel said. "I'll be showing all of you losers up tomorrow when I'm back on the job."

"Big words, Boyd." Blake replied.

Gabriel laughed, but his laughter died away when he saw a familiar face crossing the room. "What the hell is she doing here?" he asked Blake.

"I don't know," Blake said as Melanie approached them. "I didn't invite her."

"Hey, guys!" Melanie said grinning at them. "How are the former patients?"

"Why are you here?" Gabriel asked.

"The rest of the interns are here," Melanie pointed out, slipping her arm around him.

Gabriel pulled away. "I don't want to see you, Melanie."

"What?" Melanie asked, pulling an innocent face. "Why not? I was actually there, you know? When they brought you in."

"Because you were on duty," Gabriel said. "I'm sure otherwise you wouldn't have been around."

"Where's that waitress of yours?" Melanie asked. "Trying to get that psychotic boyfriend of hers out of jail?"

"Wow, way to win him back, Mel." Blake said sarcastically.

Melanie cast him a dirty look that clearly told him to stay out of it.

She turned her attention back to Gabriel. "Don't tell me...that little street urchin is here? This was her fault, after all. If it wasn't for her, none of this would have happened."

"Melanie, just leave," Gabriel said. "Why would you even come here and then act like this?"

"She nearly got you killed," Melanie started to explain. "And I just thought---"

"You just thought what?" Gabriel snapped. "That I'd forget all about her because I got shot?"

Melanie nodded. "None of this would have happened had it not been for her."

Gabriel rolled his eyes in disgust. "You need to leave. Now."

Stephanie came out of the kitchen carrying a cake but froze when she saw Melanie.

"Speak of the devil," Melanie said coldly.

"Get out of my house," Gabriel told her. "Now."

Melanie stared at him. "What?"

"You heard me," Gabriel replied. "Leave."

"If I leave--" she began.

"...you're never coming back?" Gabriel asked with a smirk.

"You're a jerk," Melanie snapped.

Gabriel ignored her and walked over to Stephanie.

"I can get that for you," he said, taking the pan from her.

"Gabe?" Stephanie asked confused. "What just happened?"

"I'm not even sure," Gabriel watched as Melanie stalked out of the door.

"She doesn't look too happy," Stephanie commented.

"Not my problem," Gabriel said.

Stephanie watched as Gabriel set the cake down. She was not sad to see the other girl leave.

"Did you make this?" he asked her.

Stephanie nodded. "I'll get you a piece."

"An extra large one," he said, winding his arms around her from behind.

"Well, you are the guest of honour," she said leaning against him.

"So I get leftovers too," Gabriel said. "I need them after a week of hospital food."

"We'll fatten you back up," Stephanie said turning to grin at him.

"I hope you will," he teased.

Stephanie handed him a plate. "Here, you can get started."

"Perfect," he said, squeezing her side.

She smiled at him. "You know, when I was in the kitchen, I was thinking of how lucky I am. I don't want to dwell in the past. I still have you and I have friends and for the first time, I feel like I have a future."

"Sure you do," he nodded. "With me."

Stephanie beamed. "I love you so much."

"I love you too," Gabriel said softly. "Things are so different with you, Steph."

He wrapped his arms around her and held her close. What he did not tell her was that he was going to marry her someday. She was still getting her life together and he was going to be busy with med school.

For now he decided to keep those thoughts to himself and just concentrate on the present. Being shot had put things in perspective for him.

Stephanie took a bite of his cake. "Not bad if I do say so myself."

He grinned at her. "The chef compliments herself... I like that."

Stephanie laughed. "Nothing but the best for Dr. Boyd."

He kept his arm around her waist. "How's the new place?"

"It's okay," Stephanie said. "I--the first couple of nights after the shooting, I slept with the lights on."

"I wish I'd been there with you," he said.

"Me too," Stephanie replied.

"I need to spend a few days here with my grandparents and then I'll stay over with you," he told her.

Stephanie grinned. "Yeah?"

"Promise," he replied.

Gabriel felt someone tap him on the shoulder. He turned and saw his father. "Dad."

"How are you feeling?" Seamus asked.

"I'll give you a few minutes," Stephanie said, leaving them.

"What's up?" Gabriel asked him.

"I'm just really glad that you're okay, son," Seamus said. "You scared me. The thought of losing you---"

"It wasn't that serious a wound--" Gabriel tried to reassure him.

Seamus shook his head. "You nearly died, Gabe."

"Dad--" Gabriel tried again.

"Listen to me," Seamus said. "You are the most important person in the world to me. I missed out on so much with you and it took us a long time to get to this place."

Gabriel nodded. "I know. Thank Dad." he gave his father a hug.

"Don't ever scare me like that again," Seamus said.

"I don't plan to," Gabriel said wryly.

Seamus laughed. "I'm glad you're home, son."

"Me too," Gabriel said. "I definitely prefer being next to the hospital bed rather than in it."

"How's Steph holding up?" Seamus asked.

"I think she's going to be all right, especially once she realises this isn't her fault," Gabriel gazed at his girlfriend

"It'll take awhile, but she's got you in her corner," Seamus said.

"She sure does," Gabriel said. "She' really amazing, Dad. Reminds me of mom."

"Sam would have loved her," Seamus recalled.

Gabriel nodded in agreement. "Can you imagine the cook offs they would have?"

Seamus let out a wistful laugh. "I can imagine."

"I'm going to marry her," Gabriel told his father. "Someday."

"Yeah?" Seamus asked with a grin.

"I just feel it's right," Gabriel said.

"Well, I know I've never seen you happier," Seamus said thoughtfully.

"I never felt this way for a girl," Gabriel said. "Not even Alexa."

"I'm happy for you," Seamus said. "Margaret and Lewis love her too. Your granddad is an old curmudgeon must of the time, but look at him..."

Gabriel laughed. "She won them over while she was staying here."

"What have you heard about that Tony?" Gabriel asked. "Is he---will he be going to trial?"

"I got the best DA in the city," Seamus said. "The prosecution is airtight for attempted murder and domestic abuse."

"I can't believe he's having the nerve to plead not guilty," Gabriel said, shaking his head.

"He's psychotic," Seamus said grimly.

"She's told me some of the things that he did to her," Gabriel said. "She's held back a lot too, but sometimes I think it's a miracle she survived."

"I'm glad you two found each other," Seamus said.

"Me too," Gabriel said looking across the room at his girlfriend. His father was right, they did have a long way to go, but they had each other and that was enough.

*** *** ***

Saffron Kirke looked quizzically at her friend. "Are you sure you want to do this?"

Audrey laughed as her cousin styled her hair. "It's a little late to turn back now if I was having second thoughts, isn't it?"

Saffron shook her head. "I've known him since we were babies and I think it's only fair you know what you're getting into. He likes to belch the alphabet for one thing and he thinks it's endearing..."

"I think I cured him of doing that," Audrey replied.

"And let's face it," Saffron said shaking her head. "His table manners..."

"Leave a lot to be desired," Audrey laughed. "I know, I know..."

Darla laughed. "And he can't carry a tune to save his life..."

Saffron giggled. "But we already know he's an amazing uncle, and an all around good bloke. But if any of you tell him I said that--"

"We know," Drew said consulting her clipboard. Audrey and RJ's wedding was a small affair at a Muggle hotel. They had thought briefly about having it at the Burrow, but since Audrey was a Muggle as was all her family, this was the easiest solution.

"I'm really happy for you two," Saffron told her. "Finally...."

"After all this time," Audrey said beaming at her.

"You look amazing," Saffron sat down on one of the sofas. "I can't wait to see RJ's face.'

"He's going to flip," Drew said. "Little Junior...all grown up. Mum's already in tears downstairs."

"And your dad's already in the hotel kitchens," Saffron cracked as Ellie opened the door.

"Mummy!" Ellie exclaimed, doing a twirl to show off her flower girl dress.

"You look beautiful, baby." Saffron said to her daughter.

"You do," Audrey said to the little girl. "Did your Uncle RJ see you yet?"

Ellie nodded. "He said I was the prettiest girl here next to you."

Audrey grinned. "And what about...Rafe? Did he see you?"

Ellie made a face. "He ran away from me!"

"He's just playing hard to get," Maddie said to her niece.

"Like Uncle Ethan?" Ellie asked, making all of them laugh.

"And she finally wore him down," Drew teased.

Maddie laughed. "I'll be downstairs- I'll make sure everyone is ready."

"Thanks, Maddie," Audrey said.

"And I'll keep RJ out of trouble for the next fifteen minutes," Maddie added before shutting the door.

Audrey looked at herself in the mirror and smiled. She could not believe that in fifteen minutes she would be walking down the aisle to marry RJ.

"Perfect," Saffron told her. "Totally perfect."

"Thanks," Audrey said. "And--thank you for being my matron of honour."
"I'm surprised you didn't want your cousin Becca," Saffron replied.

"Well, you're one of RJ's best friends and you've become one of mine too," Audrey said.

"And since Andrew was standing up with RJ, I wanted you to be up there with us, too."

"I'm happy you asked," Saffron gave her a hug. "Are you ready?"

Audrey nodded and grabbed her bouquet. Downstairs, RJ was pacing in the corridor. His mother and father stood off to the side. Ron was grinning, but Luna was clutching a tissue and sobbing. "My baby boy..."

"Mum," RJ complained.

"Go easy on her," Ron said to his son. "She's just realised that all of our sprogs are married now."

Luna sobbed louder.

"Mum, come on," RJ said walking over to her. "We can't have you putting on the waterworks during the ceremony. You'll flood the room."

"I'll be okay," Luna wiped at her eyes.

She looked at her oldest son and straightened his tie. Her lower lip trembled and RJ hid a grin.

"Little Junior, finally tying the knot," Jon said. "You know, you could have just eloped like Joshie and me and saved yourself the trouble."

"As if I want to follow your example," RJ scoffed. "Besides, Aud wanted a real wedding."

"And I want to be there to see my baby take his vows," Luna fussed with RJ's hair.

"Her baby," Jon teased, mimicking his mother's movements with RJ. "Shall we get him a new nappy for the occasion?"

RJ smacked his brother's hand away. "Knock it off."

"You going to make me, Junior?" Jon grinned.

"Jonathan," Luna warned her son

"You're in trouble now," RJ said grinning at his older brother. "This definitely brings back memories."

"Hello," Saffron said coming down the corridor toward him. "Aren't you ready yet RJ?"

RJ smiled at his friend. "I am beyond ready, Saf."

Saffron grinned at him. "You clean up well, Weasley."

"So do you," RJ grinned back. "Where's that husband of yours? Some best man he is, leaving me in my time of need."

"We had an Edward emergency," Saffron replied. "Dirty nappy."

Jon came up behind his brother. "Same thing just happened here with RJ."

Saffron laughed as RJ glared at his brother. "We should be nice," she said. "It's his special day."

"Come on," Ron said to his wife and Jon. "We should go take our seats."

"See you down there," RJ said to his parents.

Luna started to cry as she followed Ron out and RJ rolled his eyes at Saffron when they were alone. "They're happy tears," RJ said shaking his head. "She's usually not this emotional. I think it's because I'm the last of the lot."

"I remember all too well," Saffron said. "My dad was like that."

"How's Aud?" RJ asked.

"She can't wait to see you," Saffron told him. "And despite my best efforts to talk her out of this, she still wants to marry you." she added teasingly,

RJ grinned. "Your powers of persuasion have finally failed!"

Saffron poked him. "I'm happy for you both."

Andrew arrived with a grin. "Edward's with Alexa and Dimitri and Darla said it was time."

Saffron smiled at them both. "Ever think we'd get to this day?"

Andrew chuckled. "Ickle RJ all grown up."

"Funny," RJ said, walking out ahead of them.

Saffron gave RJ a quick peck on the cheek before heading in the opposite direction to join Ellie and Audrey. RJ took a deep breath as he and Andrew made their way toward the altar.

"Gonna be alright, mate?" Andrew asked.

RJ nodded. "I'm fine."

"Just concentrate on Audrey," Andrew advised him,

RJ nodded and took his place.

"You look perfect," Saffron told Audrey. "Absolutely perfect."

"Thanks," Audrey said taking her father's arm. Saffron knelt down and looked at her daughter. "Ellie, remember to do just as we practiced. Don't throw all your petals all at once, okay?"

"And walk to Daddy," Ellie recited.

"Right," Saffron said grinning at her. "On the count of three...one…two...three..."

Ellie took a deep breath and started heading down the aisle. She saw her father smile at her and give her a thumbs up.

Ellie smiled back at him as she took her place at the altar. She giggled as RJ made a goofy face in her direction.

"See you down there," Saffron smiled at Audrey before heading down herself.

Audrey and her father followed a few moments later. RJ stared in awe at his bride.

She looked positively radiant as she broke out in a smile.

From the audience, Maddie smiled at Ethan as she watched her brother and Audrey exchange vows.

"Feels like so long ago that was us," Maddie whispered to her husband.

"We're not that old," Ethan said nudging her.

Maddie grinned. "We'll never be old, will we?"

"Not us," Ethan said squeezing her hand.

"I just can't believe my baby brother is getting married," Maddie gazed at the couple.

"Neither can your mum," Ethan whispered motioning to Luna.

Maddie smiled. "She'll be okay once it's over."

Ethan chanced a look over to where his own parents were. To his relief, they were holding hands.

"RJ, you may now kiss your bride." the words brought Ethan out of his thoughts and he watched his brother in law lean in to kiss his new wife.

RJ gave her a lingering kiss as their family and friends applauded.

Audrey laughed and put her arms around his neck. "I love you."

"I love you, Mrs. Weasley," RJ said grinning at her.

She laughed again as they turned and hurried down the aisle together.
"Wait!" Ellie called. "I didn't throw all my petals down!"

"Throw them now, baby," Andrew told her.

Ellie smiled. "Okay."

Rafe walked by her with his stepfather and Ellie threw some petals at him. "Did you see me?" she asked him.

"Yeah," Rafe answered.

Ellie beamed at him.

"Perhaps later you two can dance," Liam said.

Ellie nodded happily. "Yay!"

"I guess," Rafe shrugged. "But don't try to kiss me or anything."

"Eww gross," Ellie said.

Liam laughed. "See, buddy? No worries."

"Let's go find Mummy," Rafe said.

"Daddy!" Ellie ran towards her father. "Was I a good flower girl?"

Andrew picked her up and swung her around. "You were fantastic, baby girl."

"I get to dance with Rafe later," she told him, giggling.

"What about me?" Andrew asked. "Do I get to dance with you, too?"

"First dance," Ellie promised him.

"That's my girl," Andrew said setting her back down.

"Let's go see Uncle RJ and Aunt Audrey," Ellie tugged at his hand.

"Okay," Andrew said.

The bride and groom were currently surrounded by a sobbing Luna who was only outdone by Molly Weasley.

"Nana," RJ wheezed as his grandmother hugged him. "Can't---breathe."

"You're a married man," Molly wiped her eyes. "Our little RJ."

"Remember when he used to run around the garden in just his nappies?" Luna asked.

"Mum!" RJ exclaimed.

Audrey laughed. "It's cute, RJ."

RJ just shook his head. "I thought everyone was supposed to be nice to me today."

"We tease where we love," Saffron said. "Right, Audrey?"

"You know it," Audrey gave her a hug.

Alexa and Dimitri joined them. "Audrey, you look so beautiful," Alexa gushed.

"Thank you Alexa," Audrey gave her a hug. "I'm happy you and Dimitri are here to celebrate with us."

"Of course," Alexa said. "It was a lovely ceremony."

"Just the way we wanted it to be," Audrey said as RJ put his arms around her.

"Photos," Drew said. "Sorry to interrupt."

"Duty calls," RJ said. "Private time with my wife."

Audrey beamed at him. "Wife."

RJ grinned back at her then picked her up and swung her around. Audrey's laughter filled the air and RJ held her close. They were married and he had never been more sure of anything in his life.

Andrew put his arm around his own wife. "He finally caught up."

"Finally, after all this time," Saffron said leaning against him.

Andrew and Saffron watched as the photographer took several photos of the new husband and wife. Audrey was positively glowing.

Audrey smiled at RJ as the photographer snapped away. "So, you're still not going to tell me where we're going on our honeymoon?" she asked him.

RJ laughed. "I suppose it's about time I do that, right?"

"Yes," Audrey poked him. "I didn't know what to pack!"

"Well," RJ grinned. "It's a honeymoon. Clothes aren't really necessary..."

"RJ!" she exclaimed, laughing.

"Okay, okay," RJ said. "Well, I suppose I should tell you. How do you feel about...Hawaii?"

"Really?" she asked excitedly.

RJ nodded. "I take it that grin means you like?"

"I love it!" Audrey said, kissing him. "When do we leave?"

"Tonight, Mrs. Weasley," RJ replied.

"Not soon enough Mr. Weasley," she returned.

"Just wait until you see the resort I booked," RJ said. "You'll love me even more."

"Is that possible?" Audrey asked softly.

RJ smiled. "Just you wait."

"When do we eat, RJ?" Ron came up to his son and daughter in law.

"Dad, do you think of anything else?" Ron joked.

"Not when my stomach's empty," Ron said. "Emma's the same way."'

"And Maddie and me," RJ said. "Come on then. Let's eat."

Darla helped usher everyone to their tables then looked around for her husband. "Liam," she said, coming up behind him.

"Yes?" he asked with a grin.

"I have to talk to you," she took his hand.

She pulled him out of the reception room and out into the hall. Liam looked expectantly at her. "What's going on?"

"I just talked to Lizzy," she said

"And what was my partner up to?" he asked. "Last time I saw her, she was running after the triplets..."

"Did you notice my dress isn't fitting like it used to?" Darla asked coyly.

"You look beautiful," Liam said putting his arms around her.

"Look at me," she said, turning to the side.

He raised an eyebrow. "Dar?"

"I'm pregnant," Darla said.

Liam gaped at her. "What? You're---"

"Three months," she finished.

He watched as she patted her stomach. "We're having a baby..."

Darla held up a folded piece of parchment. "This will tell us if it's a boy or girl." she said. "Do we want to know"

Liam nodded. "Well, if you do..."

Darla handed him the paper and watched him unfold it. "Well?"

23. Chapter 373 At the Wedding....

Authors' note: Tonight's chapter continues with the wedding AND you get some Harry/Hermione towards the end. It's always fun to write the couple while we're all still here, right? Please read and please review!

Darla handed him the paper and watched him unfold it. "Well?"

"A boy," Liam replied. He looked at her. "We're having a boy!"

"A brother for Rafe," Darla said, a huge grin spreading across her face.

Liam put his arms around her and hugged her tightly. "Darla, I---I'm so happy."

"Me too," she said softly. "But let's keep this to ourselves today. It's RJ and Audrey's day."

Liam gave her a kiss. "Of course."

"You're already such a great father to Rafe," Darla said. "You're going to be amazing this time around too."

Liam rested his forehead against hers. "You're my family. You and Rafe," Liam said patting her stomach. "And this little guy in here."

“We'll have to tell your mum," Darla said. "I think she'll be excited."

Liam laughed. "They'll hear her shouting in Australia."

"Come on," Darla said after giving him a kiss. "I don't want to raise any questions."

"Right,' Liam said, not able to keep the grin off his face as he followed his wife back to the reception.

"I didn't realise I was so hungry until now," Audrey was saying.

Saffron laughed. "Uh-oh. You're now officially a Weasley when you get the ravenous appetite."

Audrey laughed. "As if the marriage wasn't enough..."

Andrew looked at his wife. "Well, I didn't become bossy when I married you, did I?"

"I was bossy enough for both of us." Saffron said.

"Truer words were never spoken," RJ said.

"I'll let you get away with that today," Saffron said.

"Thank you," RJ said before taking a bite of his food.

"When do we start dancing?" Saffron asked.

"After we eat," RJ told her. "And you have to wait for Aud and me to finish eating before you get out there, Twinkletoes."

"Save me one," Saffron told him with a grin.

"How's your mum holding up?" Audrey asked scanning the crowd for his parents.

"She's fine," RJ told her.

Audrey smiled and held out her fork to her husband. RJ grinned back and took a bite.

"No smushing cake later, she told him.

"No wasting of food," RJ said. "Or ruining my wife's pretty face."

Audrey couldn't stop beaming. "You're saying the perfect things today.'

"I gave him lessons," Andrew joked.

Saffron laughed. "Andrew's been perfect since day one."

"I taught him everything he knows," RJ scoffed.

"Oh please," Saffron shook her head.

"You're both great," Audrey said. "Though, I am biased toward my bloke..."

"Mental," Saffron teased. "Completely mental."

They finished eating and before long, RJ and Audrey took the floor for their first dance.

RJ held her close. "I love you," he said into her ear. "I can't believe we're finally married."

Audrey smiled. "Me too."

"I always said I didn't want to settle down," RJ said. "But I didn't count on meeting you."

"And I didn't think I'd actually marry a wizard," Audrey said with a grin.

RJ laughed. "Who knew how perfect we are for one another?"

Audrey gave him a kiss and then rested her head on his shoulder.

Ashley watched RJ and Audrey dance. "They're so happy," she sighed.

Zander reached over and gave her hand a squeeze.

"So glad I was able to come back for the wedding," Ashley leaned against him.

"Me too," Zander said smiling at her. It had been three weeks since he had last seen her. Although he knew she was learning so much on her trip, he would be glad when she was back in London full-time.

"You going to dance with me?" Ashley looked up at him.

"An excuse to put my arms around you?" Zander asked thoughtfully. "Let me see..."

Ashley laughed. "You don't need an excuse."

Zander stood up and offered her his hand. "Miss Malfoy..."

Ashley took his hand and they headed for the dance floor. "This is perfect," she said as he slid his arms around her.

"Perfect," Zander agreed holding her close.

"I've really missed you," Ashley said.

"Me too," Zander said softly. "And I have you all to myself tonight."

Ashley grinned widely. "I can't wait."

Zander had recently moved into a flat with Evan and another bloke from school. Ashley would get to see the new place for the first time tonight.

"And then in two weeks you're meeting me in Athens right?" Ashley asked.

Zander nodded. "Yes."

"Perfect," Ashley said softly, giving him a kiss.

"And in July, you'll be home," Zander said.

"I never thought I'd be happy to end this trip," she said. "But I just want to be home with you."

Zander smiled. "Ashley, it took us so long to get here. We waited this long. I think I can wait a few more weeks."

"We definitely can," Ashley slid her arms around him a little tighter.

At the table, Nick and Julie watched their daughter and shared a smile. They had not seen Ashley this happy. They wished they could say the same for their younger daughter, but Katie kept shooting looks at Caroline across the room.

"So we have another little war on our hands," Allison sat down next to Julie. "Caroline filled me in on what happened with the two of them..."

"Katie did too," Julie admitted. "I hate seeing them fight like this after how close they were this last summer."

"Me too," Allison agreed. "But Jon and I resolved to let them work out their differences on their own."

"Right," Julie said. "They'll work it out. They always do."

Allison grinned. "Were we ever this dramatic?"

Julie laughed. "Well, let's see. I married my father's worst enemy's son and you eloped at sixteen..."

"I guess we were," Allison said wryly.

Katie walked by Caroline's table and Olivia slid off of Emma's lap and made a beeline for her. "Katie!" Olivia squealed.

"Hi Livvie," Katie smiled at the little girl.

Olivia held up her hands. "Up!"

Katie lifted her up. "You look pretty today Livvie."

"Thank you," Olivia said beaming at her. "So do you!"

Katie grinned. "Why aren't you out dancing?"

"Em's eating," Olivia said.

"You should go dance with Adam," Katie said.

"I'm not dancing with her!" Adam exclaimed, looking up from his plate.

"She's your sister," Katie scolded him.

"I'll dance with Daddy," Olivia announced.

"I'll be happy to dance with my Livvie," Jon said. "Come on, baby."

Katie set the little girl down and Jon swung her around before leading her to the dance floor. Katie smiled but that smile fell when she saw Caroline. "What are you looking at?" she snapped.

Caroline raised an eyebrow. "Nothing."

Katie tossed her hair and walked away.

Caroline rolled her eyes. She refused to give in to Katie's bullying and it had really deteriorated their friendship.

"She's still mad, huh?" Emma asked.

"Too bad for her," Caroline shrugged.

Emma smiled sweetly at her. "Can I have the rest of your chicken?"

Caroline grinned. "You have such a one track mind, Em."

"So is that a yes?" Emma asked.

Caroline pushed her plate over to her sister. "Have at it."

Emma grinned. "Best. Sister. Ever."

Caroline laughed. "Is that all it takes?"

"Pretty much," Emma replied before taking a bite. Allison came back over and sat down.

Caroline smiled at her mother. "What's up?"

"Just saying hello to Julie and Nick," Allison replied.

"I'm glad to be home for the wedding, but I can't wait to be back at school," Caroline said.

"To see Bradley," Emma sing-songed.

Caroline blushed deeply.

"Em," Allison chastised.

"It's true," Emma said. "He is cute."

"He stayed behind at school," Caroline said softly.

"I'm sure you would have liked him to come to the wedding, but it's more of a family thing," Allison reassured her daughter. "Your father and I look forward to properly meeting him during summer hols."

Caroline blushed. "I'll like that, too."

Allison put an arm around her oldest daughter. "I can't believe you're dating."

"We're not really dating," Caroline said. "We're just---you know..."

"It's okay," Allison told her daughter.

Caroline smiled. "Thanks, Mum."

"We just want you to be happy," Allison told her.

Caroline nodded. She was happy, but she hated the tension between she and Katie. But, she was through being a doormat.

"Well," Emma stood up. "I'm finished eating for now. Time to boogie."

Allison laughed. "Emma Madeline---you are too much."

"Don't I know it," Emma said. "Come on Caroline!"

Caroline giggled. "Okay, Em. Let's do it."

Ashley saw her sister giving Caroline a dirty look as the younger girl led Emma onto the dance floor. "What's this all about?" she sat down next to Katie.

"Nothing," Katie grumbled.

"Then why are you giving yourself early wrinkles by frowning?" Ashley teased.

Katie had to smile at that. "Funny, Ash."

"Come on," Ashley coaxed. "Tell me what's going on? Give me the dirty gossip..."

"You hate gossip," Katie pointed out.

"Well I'd just like to know what's going on with my sister," Ashley said.

Katie bit her bottom lip. "Well, just promise me you won't be angry."

Ashley looked confused. "What?"

"Just promise me," Katie said.

"I can't promise when I don't know what you're talking about," Ashley told her.

Katie sighed. "Okay, but don't say I didn't warn you."

Ashley sat back, still confused. "What on earth is going on?"

"Well, things with Bradley have not been that great recently," Katie began.

This was news to Ashley.

"It started right after Grandpa was hurt," Katie explained.

"What did?" Ashley was starting to get exasperated.

"Another boy came into the picture," Katie continued. "He started writing to me. Just to check on me at first, but it kept on."

"And... who might that be?" Ashley asked impatiently.

"Kevin," Katie replied in a small voice.

Ashley stared at her sister wordlessly.

"You see?" Katie asked. "That's why I asked you to promise me you wouldn't be mad!"

"I don't get it," Ashley said. "Why is he writing to you?"

"Well, at first it was to see how I was doing after what happened with Grandpa," Katie replied. "But then he started asking me about school and telling me about all the places he was going."

"And now he's interested in you?" Ashley asked.

Katie raised an eyebrow. "Why do you sound so surprised? I mean, I know there's the age difference, but ..."

"It's not that big of an age difference but... he's my ex." Ashley said. "It's weird."

"You're with Zander!" Katie pointed out.

"That isn't the point!" Ashley said.

"I fancied him long before you ever did," Katie argued.

Ashley rolled her eyes. "It was like a hero worship, Katie."

"No, it wasn't," Katie retorted.

"Sure," Ashley replied sardonically.

"Anyway," Katie sighed. "He kept writing to me and I didn't tell anyone about it other than Lindsey, Tegan and Caroline. Telling Caroline was a big mistake because she used it to get her claws into Bradley."

"Caroline and Bradley are together now because you were sort of cheating on him," Ashley nodded. "I get it."

"I wasn't cheating," Katie said defensively.

Ashley levelled a gaze at her sister.

"Not really," Katie said. "Kevin and I haven't even kissed yet."

"Oh Merlin," Ashley said. "This is too weird."

"You don't still have feelings for him, do you?" Katie asked.

"No," Ashley replied. "But still... it wasn't even a year ago that we broke up. And he was always calling you a nice KID. And now he's romantically interested in you?"

"Well, he hasn't really said in so many words," Katie admitted. "Merlin, Daddy's going to flip isn't he? I mean it's just a two-year age difference, but he's going to flip."

"I don't know," Ashley said honestly.

"This is a mess," Katie said. "Which was why I was trying to keep things open with Bradley but then Caroline swooped in..."

"I highly doubt she swooped in," Ashley pointed out. "You got caught, sounds more like."

Katie looked down.

"You can't blame Caroline for that," Ashley said.

"You're taking her side?" Katie asked.

"I'm not taking any side," Ashley said. "This doesn't really concern me. But if I were you--"

"What would you do?" Katie asked.

"I wouldn't let this drive a wedge in my friendship," Ashley said. "You know as well as I do that Caroline would never have stolen your boyfriend."

Katie looked over to the dance floor where Caroline was dancing with Emma and Olivia.

"Just think about it," Ashley advised before getting up and heading over to Zander.

Katie begrudgingly had to admit Ashley was right. Caroline was not the boyfriend stealing type. Katie knew that she had done the same thing last summer when she had steered Bradley away from Caroline.

It still didn't mean she wanted to talk to Caroline though. She certainly didn't want to admit she had been in the wrong.

Katie Malfoy did not like being humiliated.

She sat down again instead and watched her sister being led onto the dance floor by Zander. She had to admit the two of them looked ecstatically happy, even if she personally thought Zander was beyond boring.

But, he was who Ashley wanted and if that made her happy, Katie was happy for her.

Caroline fanned herself as she led her sisters back to their seats. "That was fun!"

Olivia giggled. "I love dancing!"

"You're the best dancer out there, Livvie," Emma told her.

RJ came up behind his youngest niece and scooped her up. "Livvie, where have you been all day?"

Olivia laughed. "I was dancing!"

"Not with me, you weren't," RJ replied pecking her on the cheek.

"Let's go!" Olivia squealed.

"You, me and Aud are going to boogie," RJ said before carrying her away.

"I'm hungry," Emma said to Caroline.

Caroline shook her head. "Emma Madeline, when are you not hungry?"

"When I'm sleeping," Emma said matter of factly.

Caroline laughed. "We can see if there's more food."

"It's a Weasley wedding," Emma said. "There is more than enough food."

"We'd better go and find it before Uncle Fred and Uncle George beat us to it," Caroline joked.

While the two Weasley girls went off in search of food, Dimitri was taking in his first official party with Alexa's friends. He did not know very many people here.

He'd sat with Andrew and Saffron for awhile but they'd gone to the dance floor. Alexa had disappeared awhile ago and he caught her now across the room talking to some people around their age.

He saw RJ walk over with a little girl whose face lit up when she saw Alexa. Alexa lifted the girl into her arms and gave her a hug.

He couldn't help but feel a bit left out, even if everyone had been quite kind and welcoming to him. They all seemed to know one another- and most of them were even all related somehow.

"My feet are killing me," a familiar voice said and Dimitri turned to see Saffron sitting down.

He smiled. "You've done your fair share of dancing."

"Maybe a bit too much," Saffron said. "How about you?"

"I'm just watching everything," he said.

"It can be a bit much, can't it?" Saffron asked with a grin.

He nodded. "Are you really all related?"

Saffron laughed. "Well, to give you the abridged version. My father is best friends with Ron Weasley, RJ's father. They've been friends for ages and he spent a lot of time here growing up to the point where he's like a surrogate son. And then my sister married Ron's nephew. My brother married RJ's sister. Merlin, it is hard to keep up..."

"My head is spinning and it's not from the wine," he joked.

"I'll make you a diagram," Saffron said.

"A cheat sheet," Dimitri laughed. "Thanks."

"How are things with Lexie's parents?" Saffron asked.

"Better," he said. "They finally stopped calling me 'The Russian'. And my parents are coming here in a few weekends."

Saffron smiled. "That's great."

"We have been talking more about finding our own place," Dimitri said. "Here..."

Saffron's smile widened. "Really?"

He laughed again. "Yes."

"I'd love having her around more," Saffron said thoughtfully. "But more importantly, I want her to be happy."

"We'd still have to travel quite a bit but we could be here more often too," he said. "I like London."

Saffron nodded. "This could be your home base."

"That's the plan," he said as Alexa broke away from the group and came over to them.

"That little Olivia is going to be a heartbreaker when she grows up," Alexa said sitting down on Dimitri's lap.

"She is," Saffron agreed. "So when are you going to start looking for a house here?"

Alexa looked at her husband. "You told her, eh?"

"I can't believe YOU didn't tell me!" Saffron exclaimed.

"We just talked about it today," Alexa said.

"I'll help you," Saffron said instantly.

"Saffron loves projects," Alexa told Dimitri.

"My specialty," Saffron said. "Especially if it involves you staying here."

"It's still early days, but we really like it here," Alexa said leaning against Dimitri.

"Of course you like it here," Saffron said to her. "You grew up here."

"But I want Dimitri to love it here too," Alexa said.

"I do," he said to her.

Alexa grinned and gave him a kiss. "Dance with me?"

"Of course," he answered as she stood up.

Alexa took his hand and led him to the dance floor.

Saffron sat back and watched her best friend's face light up as Dimitri leaned in and whispered something to her.

A few feet away, RJ and Audrey were dancing cheek to cheek. Saffron smiled. After all the drama of the past few years, they were all in a good place.

Across the floor Harry and Hermione were sitting together. "You know I wish I could be out there with you," Harry said glumly.

Hermione squeezed his hand. "We'll dance again, Harry."

"I hope so," he replied without smiling.

"You will," Hermione said.

He nodded absently as he watched his friends laugh and move around the dance floor.

"Do you want me to get you anything?" Hermione asked. "More food? Champagne?"

Harry shook his head. "I'm all right."

Hermione wished she could do something to brighten her husband's mood. She smiled as an idea came to her. She pushed Harry's chair toward the dance floor.

"What are you doing?" Harry asked, startled.

"Dancing with my husband," Hermione replied.

Harry gave her a look. "This is hardly dancing."

"Go with me on this," Hermione said.

Harry still looked doubtful but he sat back.

Hermione stood behind him and put her hands on his shoulders. "Just close your eyes.."

Harry did as his wife said, although he felt a bit self conscious doing so.

"Remember that first time we ever danced together?" Hermione whispered.

"Of course I do," he answered.

"Picture yourself in that studio," Hermione said softly.

Harry smiled. "I remember."

"You're standing at that mirror, waiting for me to come in," Hermione said smiling. "And I'm late because I couldn't get away in time."

"About time you got here," Harry joked. "I don't have time to wait around all day."

Hermione laughed. "I seem to remember you barking that at me."

Harry smiled at her. "I miss those days."

Hermione sat down on his lap and he put his arms around her.

"This isn't so bad either," she said softly.

Harry gave her a kiss.

"As much as I hate to admit it, you did good by them," Saffron said to her brother as they looked over at their parents.

"Are you saying I was right, Brat?" Ethan asked.

"No," Saffron replied quickly.

"I think you are," Ethan said grinning at her.

"I'm not saying that at all," Saffron nudged his shoulder.

"Thanks to me they are back together," Ethan said smugly. "Me."

"We helped, little man," Saffron said indignantly. "Julie and I got Mum there."

"It kills you to admit it, doesn't it?" Ethan said gleefully. "I orchestrated this and you and Jules hate that I'm the one getting all the credit.."

Saffron glared at him.

"Say it now," Ethan said grinning at her. "Ethan, you were right."

Saffron punched him as hard as she could in the arm.

"Ouch!" Ethan yelped.

"That's right," Saffron replied. "And there's more where that came from."

Ethan rubbed his arm. "That bloody hurt, Saffron Grace!"

"Good," Saffron said, before turning her back on her brother.

Julie joined them. "Look at Mum and Dad!"

"We were just talking about what a great job ETHAN did of getting them back together." Saffron said sarcastically.

Julie rolled her eyes. "Ethan..."

"So jealous," Ethan said, flinching when Saffron clenched her fist again.

"Let's just focus on that," Julie said motioning to their parents.

Saffron had to smile as she watched Hermione let Harry twirl her around his chair.

"That's worth it all right there," Julie said.

"Yeah," Saffron said softly. "It really is."

"What if we sent them back to that Hillsdale place?" Julie asked. "The place where they first met and fell in love?"

"Might be fun to go there this summer instead of Brighton," Saffron offered.

Ethan nodded. "Way to steal my thunder, Jules."

"Whatever, Ethan." Julie said.

"I'll sort it out with that Steve bloke that runs the place," Saffron said.

"The place where you were conceived," Julie teased her sister.

"Well, then it should be a national landmark," Ethan said sarcastically.

"Yes it should," Saffron stood up straighter. "Didn't Jules have to teach you to swim there?"

"I was seven," Ethan said defensively.

"I knew how to swim when I was four," Saffron boasted.

Ethan mimicked her and Saffron stomped on his foot.

"OW!" Ethan exclaimed.

Hermione and Harry joined them and Harry chuckled. "You okay, son?"

"Just beating him up," Saffron said sweetly. "You two look great out there."

"Thanks," Hermione said beaming at her children.

"So we were thinking that perhaps instead of going to Brighton this summer, we'd go to Hillsdale," Julie told her parents.

Hermione looked at her in surprise. "Hillsdale?"

"Sure," Ethan nodded. "Take the families there... we all think it would be fun."

"What do you think Harry?" Hermione asked.

"If it's what you want," Harry replied.

"Come on," Saffron urged.

"I'll make all the arrangements," Julie said. "Neither of you will have to do a thing."

Harry looked at Hermione. "It might be good to get away to where it all began."

Hermione nodded. She had thought of Hillsdale often over the years.

Harry reached for her hand. "I'm in if you are."

"I'm sure I can manage a few weeks there," Hermione agreed.

"It's all set then," Julie said happily.

"I'll tell Mads," Ethan said. "I bet Kiera and Gwyn will love it, and perhaps Ron and Luna can watch the others for us."

Hermione chanced a look at her husband. Perhaps Hillsdale would be just what they needed.

24. Chapter 374 Reconcilliation

Authors' note: We want to thank you all for the great response to the last chapter. We have big plans for the return to Hillsdale, BUT for now, it's still home sweet home. Well, actually it's Singapore tonight but it's a good, long chapter. Again, we thank you for the great response! You guys are the best!

After Ashley had gotten back to her group, she made good on her promise to write to Kevin. They were going to be in Singapore at the same time and agreed to meet up for some tea.

She had not seen him since Brittany's birthday. The more she thought about his sudden interest in Katie, the more she thought that he might have an ulterior motive. Did he want to get back with her? Did he think pursuing her sister would make her jealous? She did not think Kevin was that type of person, but sometimes love made you do crazy things.

In any case, she was going to let him talk and find out if his interest was true, and if it wasn't.... well she wanted to make sure he wasn't going to hurt her sister.

He was already waiting for her in the cafe and Ashley gave him a wave before heading over to him.

"Hey," she said with a slightly guarded smile. "Thanks for meeting me."

"Of course," Kevin said standing up. "You look great, Ash."

"Thanks," she said as they sat down together. "How's your tour? This is the last bit, right?"

Kevin nodded. "Yeah, and then we're off for a few months. Back to the recording studio."

"So you'll be home in London for summer hols," Ashley noted.

"Yes," Kevin replied. "Your dad's producing our next album."

This was news to Ashley. "He is?"

Kevin chuckled. "You sound surprised. Why?"

Ashley shrugged. "It has nothing to do with your relationship to Katie?"

Kevin's smile faltered.

"Does it?" Ashley asked, a little more sharply.

"You know about that?" Kevin asked.

"She told me," Ashley replied. "Now why don't you give me some details?"

"Look, Ashley," Kevin began. "This took me by surprise."

"You're not the only one," Ashley said.

Kevin studied her. "Why do I feel like this is an interrogation?"

"I just want to be sure you aren't after Katie with an... well... an ulterior motive." Ashley said. "Our breakup wasn't the friendliest of ones--"

Kevin gaped at her.

"I'm just asking," Ashley said. "She's my sister and I don't want to see her get hurt."

"Let me get this straight. You think that I'm going after Katie in an effort to make you jealous?"

Kevin asked.

"I would really hope not," Ashley said. "I always thought you a better person than that."

Kevin looked thoughtful. "It started after your grandfather's accident. I just wrote to her to see how she was holding up. She wrote back and then I wrote back..."

"And?" Ashley pressed.

Kevin shrugged. "I found myself telling her things that I hadn't told anyone else. I know she's

got a boyfriend and there's the age difference..."

"It's just a few years," Ashley said. "And no, she doesn't have a boyfriend. They broke up."

Kevin smiled. "They did? I mean, that's too bad..."

Ashley looked over at him. "Are you really interested in her?"

"Yes," Kevin replied.

"I mean it when I say I don't want her to get hurt," Ashley said. "Katie's tough, but she can

break."

"I wouldn't hurt her," Kevin said.

Ashley gazed at her ex boyfriend. He certainly didn't seem like he was lying.

"I care about her a great deal," Kevin said.

"It's really no secret that she always had a thing for you," Ashley told him.

"She's amazing," Kevin said thoughtfully.

Ashley raised her eyebrows.

"She makes me laugh," Kevin continued.

"What else?" Ashley asked.

"She's beautiful and smart and talented," Kevin continued. "And I know she can be a little shallow..."

Ashley had to smile. "It seems like you have gotten to know her well."

"She's something else," Kevin said with a grin.

"She always has been," Ashley said dryly.

"How is she?" Kevin asked.

"Fine," Ashley said. "We were at RJ's wedding recently."

"Yeah?" Kevin asked.

"She was talking about you," Ashley chose not to mention the subject of Caroline and Bradley.

"Good things, I hope," Kevin said.

Ashley nodded. "I think she cares about you too."

Kevin smiled. "So you're okay with this?"

"It does feel a bit strange but if you two feel for each other.... then you should go for it," Ashley

told him.

"Thanks," Kevin said. "She was worried, you know. About what you'd think..."

"She was?" Ashley was a bit surprised. "Well... yes. I suppose she was a little apprehensive when she told me."

"I wonder how your parents will react," Kevin mused.

"They just want us to be happy," Ashley said. "If Katie's happy, then they'll be fine."

"I don't want your father to think the same thing that you did," Kevin said. "He's done so much

for my career."

"Then explain it to him," Ashley told him. "With Katie."

"Easier said than done," Kevin said. "But--thanks for the advice, Ashley."

Ashley nodded. "I want you to be happy, Kevin."

Kevin smiled. "I want the same for you. Though, from what Katie tells me, you're quite happy with Zander."

Ashley nodded. "Very, very happy."

"What will you do once your art tour is over?" Kevin asked.

"Probably find a place to live," Ashley said. "Keep studying..."

"With Zander?" Kevin asked.

"Probably," Ashley answered. "He's just moved in with some of his mates though, so perhaps that may not happen for awhile yet."

"I'm happy for you," Kevin said honestly.

"Thanks," Ashley smiled at him.

"I never thought we'd be in a place like this, eh?" Kevin asked.

Ashley shook her head. "Not really, but I'm glad."

"Me too," Kevin said. "We've come a long way."

"Just remember what I said," Ashley said only half joking. "You hurt my sister..."

"You'll kick my arse?" Kevin asked.

"Hex it into next year," Ashley said, but she smiled.

"I'll do right by her," Kevin promised.

"Good," Ashley nodded.

"Brit's looking forward to seeing you later," Kevin said.

Ashley smiled. "We should all go out."

"I'd like that," Kevin said.

"Some of my mates might like to go, too." she said.

"Sure," Kevin replied. "Might do my band mates some good to hang out with you artsy types."

Ashley laughed as she thought about Henry. "More than you know."

They enjoyed the rest of their tea and biscuits. Ashley found that she had missed having him as a friend and she supposed she would be seeing more of him especially if he and Katie became a couple. After a promise to see each other later that evening, Ashley said goodbye and headed back to her hotel.

She wanted to firecall Zander before they went out that evening and take some time to get

ready.

Thankfully, Zander was just getting home from work when she called. "You are a sight for sore eyes after the day I had," he told her.

"Why?" Ashley asked. "What happened?"

"Just a long day," he said. "How are you?"

"Good," she replied. She told him about meeting with Kevin and what they had talked about.

"So he fancies Katie," Zander said thoughtfully.

Ashley nodded. "It's a bit strange, but if they can make each other happy, they should go for it."

"Kind of like you and me," Zander said.

Ashley smiled. "Exactly like that."

"I miss you, Ash," Zander said.

"I miss you too," Ashley said. "So much."

"Have fun tonight," he told her.

"I really wish you could be here," Ashley said.

"Me too," Zander said. "But, we'll be together again soon."

"Next weekend," Ashley said wistfully. "Seems so far away."

"Seems so far away," another voice called out from behind Zander. Ashley laughed when she saw Evan.

"Get out of here you wanker," Zander called to him. "I don't listen in on you and your girlfriend. Oh yeah- you don't have one."

"Hi, Evan," Ashley said, laughing.

"How's it going, Ash?" Evan asked with a grin.

"I'm well," Ashley replied. "I'm meeting up with Brit and some friends later..."

"How is Brit?" Evan asked.

"He says trying to sound like he doesn't care," Zander said dryly.

"Stop being so mean," Ashley told her boyfriend. "Evan, Brit's fine. Shall I tell her you said hello?"

Evan shrugged. "I mean, you can..."

Ashley grinned. "Shall I tell her more than hello?"

"Is she seeing anyone?" Evan asked.

"Nope," Ashley said. "Hasn't been dating anyone for awhile."

Evan smiled. "Well, yeah, you could tell her hello from me."

Ashley giggled. "I'll do that, Evan."

"Brit and Evan, take three hundred," Zander joked.

"Here we go again," Ashley nodded, laughing. "I better go get ready. I really wish you were here- we're going to this place called the Ministry of Sound night club. Right up your alley."

"Have a good time,' Zander told her. "And think of me composing while you're having fun."

"I will," Ashley said. "I love you."

"I love you," Zander said softly.

"Talk to you later," Ashley said before pulling her head out of the fire. Zander sat there thoughtfully for a few moments before heading to his room.

He opened the drawer to his desk and pulled out the small box. He opened it up and smiled.

He had bought it last week after RJ and Audrey's wedding. It had cleaned out most of his savings and his parents were going to have to help him out with his rent for a few months, but this was worth it.

Now, all he had to do was find the perfect moment to ask her. He wanted to wait until she was back home.

Zander wasn't sure how she would react to this. Would she think it was too soon?

He would ask Brittany but she would probably give it away or critique his choice of ring.

"Are you seriously going to sit around all night while your girlfriend goes out and parties?" Evan asked from the door.

Zander put the ring box away and turned around. "What?"

Evan shrugged. "Let's go see the girls."

"You don't even know if Brit wants to see you, mate," Zander said.

"You're her cousin," Evan said. "You tell me if you think she would."

Zander laughed and shook his head. "She'll act like she doesn't but secretly does."

"So come on," Evan grinned at him.

"Okay," Zander said.

Evan grinned again and disappeared into his own room to change.

Zander smiled at the thought of seeing Ashley again and surprising her.

The two of them were ready in a flash and used a portkey belonging to one of their roommates to get to Singapore.

"Where's this club at?" Evan asked.

Zander shook his head. "I know the name of it, but we'll have to ask for directions."

Evan looked around. "This place is amazing."

"You should see Vienna," Zander said with a grin. "But this place is cool, too." the two of them asked for directions at a nearby fish merchant and soon found themselves in a queue to get in,

"Well, this is brilliant," Evan said sarcastically.

"Come on, this was your idea," Zander said. "Look- we're moving ahead already."

Evan nodded. "Good..."

"I wonder if they're here already," Zander tried to peer inside.

"See anything?" Evan asked.

"Too dark," he said as they paid their way inside.

Evan nudged Zander. "I think I see Ashley over at the bar..."

"Where?" Zander jerked his head around.

"There," Evan motioned to the left.

Zander saw her blonde hair in the dim light of the club and smiled. Ashley leaned in and said something to the bloke next to her and they both laughed.

"Who's that?" Evan asked.

"One of the blokes who's in the program with her," Zander replied, making his way through the crowd.

Zander tapped Ashley on the shoulder. "Excuse me, miss."

"Bathroom's over there," Ashley pointed without looking at him.

Zander grinned. "Hey, baby. What's your sign?"

"I know what mine is," Henry turned to him flirtatiously.

Zander laughed. "I was talking to the pretty blonde here, but apparently she's not interested..."

Ashley gaped at him. "ZANDER?"

"Surprise," Zander said before she threw her arms around him.

"What are you doing here?" she asked.

"I thought or rather Evan thought it would be a good idea to surprise you," Zander said. "So here we are."

Ashley kissed him. "I am so... so... glad... you're.... here..."

"It was a tough decision," Zander said. "Writing new music or coming to see you...":

"I talked him into it," Evan broke in.

"Hi, Evan!" Ashley exclaimed, giving him a hug.

"Good to see you, Ash." Evan replied.

"Brit should be back any minute," Ashley told him. "She's in the loo."

"Good," Evan said. "I hope she's surprised."

Zander motioned to where Brittany was just emerging from the loos. She stopped in her tracks when she saw Evan.

"Brit!" Ashley waved her over. "Look who's here!"

"I can see that," Brittany said putting her hands on her hips. "What I want to know is why."

"Just thought it might be nice to see you," Evan stuffed his hands into his pockets.

"You've seen me," Brittany said pushing past him.

"Come on," Evan caught her arm. "Brit..."

"I-I'm here with someone," Brittany said suddenly and Ashley raised an eyebrow. Brittany had come alone.

"Oh," Evan said, dropping her arm. "I'm sorry. I didn't know--"

"Well, maybe you should have asked," Brittany said tossing her hair.

"They came to see us," Ashley told her friend. "Come on, Brit..."

"Yeah," Zander said. "I'd like to meet this bloke of yours."

Brittany froze, not sure what to say. She looked at Ashley for help.

"He's---he's," Ashley stammered trying to help her friend, but not sure why Brittany was putting up a front like this.

"He had to leave," Brittany said hastily. "I saw him off then went to the loo."

"But didn't you guys just get here?" Evan asked.

"It's not a big deal," Ashley said. "Who wants a drink?"

"I definitely need one," Brittany said.

"I'll buy," Evan offered.

Brittany shrugged. "Whatever..."

Ashley looked over at Zander and shrugged. She didn't want to waste her visit with him worrying about Brittany.

Ashley reached for his hand. "Guess I couldn't wait until next week to see you," Zander said, pulling her close to him.

"Guess not," Ashley said with a grin. He kissed her again, running his hand through her hair. "I think I could get used to this," Ashley said softly.

"Only a few more months and you're home," he murmured in her ear. "And I get to see you all the time."

Ashley smiled. "You don't think you'll grow tired of me?"

"No way, Malfoy." Zander said.

"You're pretty great, you know that?" Ashley asked him.

"Got me a great girl," Zander said with a grin. "I suppose that has to say something."

"She's the lucky one," Ashley said.

"So is he," Zander said before kissing her again, more passionately this time.

Ashley was breathless when they pulled apart and felt a little shaky.

"You all right?" he asked her.

"Just a little dazed," Ashley said smiling up at him.

"I like having that effect on you," he said, sliding his arms around her.

Ashley laughed. "How about we get some air?"

Evan watched the two of them walk outside and wished he could join them. Brittany stood by him, not saying a word.

"You really not going to talk to me at all?" Evan asked.

"Why would I want to?" Brittany sniffed.

Evan leaned forward. "Well, I came all this way just to see you and that bloke of yours just left you high and dry..."

Brittany looked over at him properly. "Why are you so bloody cute?"

Evan grinned. "Well, I just can't help it."

Brittany smiled back at him. "I guess it's nice to see you again."

"You guess?" Evan asked.

She laughed. "If you want to hear more of that, you'll buy me that drink."

"I see," Evan said reaching for his wallet.

Brittany studied her ex while he looked for some money. "You really came just for me?"

"No, I came to see the sights of Singapore," Evan said with a straight face.

"You always did fancy yourself a comedian," Brittany replied.

"Yes, Miss Murray," Evan said. "I came just for you. I've been thinking about you a lot lately."

"I thought my ears were ringing," Brittany said.

Evan chuckled. "So, have you missed me?"

"Maybe," she said coyly.

"I see how it is," Evan said motioning for the bartender. "Give the lady whatever she wants."

"A cosmo," Brittany replied. "Thanks."

Evan ordered himself a beer and he smiled over at her. "So, this bloke you're seeing..."

Brittany gave him a sideways eye roll.

"Just want to know who my competition is," Evan said, drawing back on his beer.

"Competition?" Brittany asked. "Who said you were in the race?"

"You said I was cute," Evan reminded her teasingly.

"You are," Brittany giggled.

"You've always thought so," Evan said.

"And we do always find a way to get back to each other, don't we?" Brittany asked.

"You never could resist the cute ones," Evan grinned at her.

"Even ones with terrible taste in flatmates," Brittany countered with a grin.

"Someone had to live with me," Evan answered as the bartender put her cosmo in front of her.

Evan paid for their drinks and led her back to the table where Kevin and his band mates were sitting with Ashley's friends. "I'm just telling you Zander's not the easiest person to live with."

"I already had to do it for seven years," he said.

"True," Brittany replied. "And I'm one to talk, I've been living out of a suitcase for the last few months."

"You?" Evan asked. "Queen of the Closets?"

"Me," Brittany admitted. "But, I am looking forward to being back home."

"What do you think you'll do while you're home?" he asked.

"I'm not sure," Brittany admitted. "I'm going to check with some magazines see if they need any stylists..."

"Well you've got loads of experience now," Evan said. "They'd be fools not to take you."

Brittany beamed at him. "Really?"

"Really," he said, squeezing her hand.

Brittany bit her bottom lip. "I have a confession to make."

"What's that?" he asked.

"I didn't come here with anyone," Brittany said.

"I kind of figured that," Evan leaned closer to her.

"You saw right through me," Brittany said blushing.

"I know you too well," Evan said.

Brittany leaned in and gave him a kiss.

Evan resisted the urge to pump his fist in the air.

Zander and Ashley came back to the table looking very happy. Brittany giggled. "Ash, you---you missed a button..."

"Oops," Ashley blushed. "Thanks..."

"You two are terrible," Brittany teased.

"You're jealous," Zander returned.

"Please," Brittany scoffed.

"So are you two back together, yet again?" Zander asked. "We'll get the crash helmets back out."

"Very funny," Brittany said poking him in the ribs.

Ashley grinned. "I'm very happy for you both."

"You've had what, twelve 'early days'?" Zander asked.

Brittany glared at him. "Just because you're family doesn't mean I can't hurt you."

"You might break a nail," Zander replied.

Brittany looked at Ashley. "How do you put up with this?"

"He's cute," Ashley said with a grin.

"He's annoying," Brittany countered.

"Nah," Ashley slid her arms around him. "Not even a little."

"Did you hear that, Brit?" Zander asked.

"Such a honeymoon phase," Brittany waved her hand. "And may I remind you both, if it weren't for me--"

Zander groaned. "If it weren't for you, we'd never be together."

"I love hearing how right I am," Brittany answered.

"It happens so little," Zander teased.

"I'm going to kill you--" Brittany began.

Evan grabbed her arm. "Let's go dance, Brit."

"You shouldn't egg her on," Ashley told him.

"Ah, she and I have been doing that since we were kids," Zander said defensively.

Ashley smiled and put her arms back around him. "Did I mention how glad I am you're here?"

"Once or twice," Zander said, giving her a kiss.

"Then I haven't told you enough," Ashley said in his ear.

It suddenly fell into place for Zander. He would ask her this summer once she was back home. He would talk to her father when he returned to get his blessing.

"Are you okay?" she asked, pulling away to look at him.

Zander nodded and smiled. "I'm great."

"Want to dance?" she asked.

"Sure," Zander said.

"You get to put your arms around me," Ashley nibbled at his ear. "Hold me as close as you can..."

"I do, eh?" Zander asked. "Well, then, what are we waiting for?"

*** *** ***

Katie was holding court at the Slytherin table, hoping that the day would bring a letter from Kevin.
She had not heard from him in a couple of days and she was eager to see how he was doing.

"Katie," Tegan said pulling out her notebook. "Today from eleven to twelve, you've scheduled yourself for a manicure. I had the Slytherin house elf set aside the colours you suggested..."

"I don't want a house elf doing my nails," Katie said a bit snappishly.

Tegan quickly turned a page in her notebook. "Um, they just set aside the colours. I have---I have that seventh year from Ravenclaw that you requested..."

"Oh," Katie said. "That's fine."

Tegan smiled in relief.

"What about my nails?" Lindsey asked.

"The house elf can take care of you," Katie replied.

"WHAT?" Lindsey asked.

Katie giggled. "You should see the look on your face, Linds."

"I don’t' want a house elf touching me," Lindsey said with a sneer.

"Do you want me to see if I can get you an appointment?" Tegan asked.

"Yes," Lindsey snapped. "What do you think?"

"Lindsey," Katie warned.

"Please," Lindsey added.

"Better," Katie said. "But, just remember, I go first."

"Of course," Lindsey sat back.

Katie reached for some toast when she saw Caroline and Bradley enter the Great Hall. Their faces were flushed and they were carrying brooms.

"Well, well," Lindsey said scornfully.

Katie glared at her former friend and ex-boyfriend.

"I can't believe you haven't retaliated yet," Lindsey said as the couple took a seat at the end of the Gryffindor table.

"I've had other things on my mind," Katie said with a shrug.

"Like Kevin?" Tegan asked with a smile.

Katie smiled. "Yes."

"Have you heard from him?" Lindsey asked.

"Not yet, but he's really busy," Katie said. "I expect he'll send something today."

"I wonder if he's going to finally tell you how he feels," Tegan asked. "he's sort of been hinting around about it..."

Katie grinned. "I think so too, Tegan."

"He should really stop playing around," Lindsey said.

"What would you know about it, Lindsey?" Katie asked, though she secretly agreed. She hated not knowing.

"Didn't you say Ashley was going to talk to him?" Lindsey shrugged. "Wouldn't she have told you anything?"

"She's in Singapore," Tegan announced. "So, she's probably really busy and she has her own love life to deal with. Isn't that right, Miss Katie?"

"Something like that," Katie said absently, her eyes on Bradley and Caroline.

At the Gryffindor table, Bradley handed Caroline her plate. "This is cruel punishment, Miss Weasley," he said. She had beaten him at their match and the terms of the bet had been the loser had to wait on the winner.

"And to think you wanted to raise the stakes," Caroline shook her head with a grin

"Good thing we weren't betting money," Bradley said pouring her a glass of juice.

"Next time," Caroline answered.

"Oh, I don't think I'm going to put myself through that again," Bradley said.

Caroline laughed. "Don't be scared."

"I'm not," he said reaching for a waffle. "Even though you won, I had a great time."

Caroline grinned broadly at him. "Same here."

"Can I get you anything else?" he asked, standing up and bowing.

"Maybe some toast?" Caroline asked, looking at a stack a little ways down the table.

"Coming right up," Bradley said.

Caroline watched him head down the table then turned when she felt another pair of eyes on her.

She met Katie's gaze and could not believe Katie was still upset over this.

However, she was not about to give in to her. Not this time.

Caroline turned back around and laughed when she saw Bradley had picked up not only the extra toast but Emma, as well. "Do you know this little monkey?" he asked.

"Was she eating all the toast?" Caroline asked.

Emma giggled. "No!"

"That's only because she just finished pancakes, waffles, and who knows what else?" Bradley said with a grin.

"A muffin," Emma said impishly.

"I don't know where you put it, Em," Caroline shook her head.

Emma shrugged and sat down. "Aunt Maddie says it's the Weasley stomach."

"It's got to be," Caroline said. "You can sit down," she told Bradley jokingly.

"I have to do whatever your sister wants for the next twenty four hours," Bradley explained to Emma.

"What about me?" Emma asked impishly.

Bradley shook his head. "Oh, no..."

Caroline laughed. "I could make that happen you know."

"That's what I'm afraid of," Bradley said.

"What do you think, Em?" Caroline asked her sister.

Emma pretended to think it over. "Em says yes."

Caroline giggled. "You can use him three times, Em."

"What am I?" Bradley asked. "A genie?"

"You'd look really cute in those trousers they wear," Caroline said thoughtfully.

"Very funny, Caroline," Bradley said. "You're lucky I like you so much."

"Don't I know it," Caroline said flirtatiously. She chanced another sneak peek at Katie.

Lindsey glared back at her. "Katie, come on. We have to do something. She's practically flaunting it in your face."

Katie glared at Lindsey. "This is my problem, is it not?"

"Well, yes," Lindsey said. "But--"

"And I'll decide what I want to do about it," Katie finished. "If, OR when, I want to."

Tegan looked at Katie with pride.

"Whatever," Lindsey rolled her eyes.

Tegan grinned. "I think I hear the owls! Today's post!"

Katie straightened up in her chair.

Three envelopes were dropped in front of Katie.

"Are any of them from Kevin?" Tegan asked eagerly. "One of them has to be!"

Katie reached for the post and felt her breath catch in her throat. One of the letters was from Kevin.

"Open it!" Lindsey urged.

Katie set the other two letters aside and opened Kevin's.

"What does he say?" Tegan asked when Katie didn't change expression on her face.

Katie did not hear Tegan as she read Kevin's words. "Dear Katie," she read. "I'm sitting here at a cafe in Singapore after talking to your sister. It was good to see her and I think that we are on our way to being friends again. Never thought that would happen, but here we are. Seeing her again, also made me realize how deep my feelings for you are."

Katie couldn't stop the huge grin that spread across her face. Without a word to her two friends, she grabbed her things so she could read the rest of the letter in private.

She sat on one of the benches outside the Great Hall and opened the letter again. "I know it sounds crazy and I don't know where it all began, but I can't deny that I think about you more than I probably should. I should be thinking about song lyrics but I'm here wondering what you're doing and how you're feeling."

She could hardly believe the words she was reading. Kevin... wanted her. He wanted her a lot.

"I will be back in London when you start your summer hols," she read. "I think maybe you and I should talk to your dad and let him know what's going on. I look forward to hearing from you and I promise to send you something nice from Singapore."

Katie squealed to herself as she finished the letter. This had turned out better than she ever dreamed.

She wanted to tell Caroline and very nearly found herself running back into the Great Hall to show her friend.

She realised with disappointment that she couldn't do that.

The best news of her life and she could not share it with her best friend.

She put the letter back in the envelope and turned to the other two letters. One was from Ashley- she could guess what that one was about.

Sure enough, Ashley told her about meeting with Kevin. She said that she believed Kevin when he said he had real feelings for Katie but that she warned him against hurting her sister. Katie smiled.

The last one was from her parents- telling her instead of going to Brighton that year, they were going to some resort with their grandparents.

She hoped this place wasn't very lame and that she could convince Kevin to visit.

She took his letter out to read again.

She did not notice someone sit down beside her until they cleared their throat. She turned to see Emma smiling at her.

"Hey Em," Katie greeted her.

"She misses you too, you know," Emma said thoughtfully.

"What?" Katie asked.

"Caroline," Emma replied. "She misses you and you miss her. I can't believe hanging out with that Lindsey person is much fun."

Katie shrugged. "She's all right."

"You could try talking to her," Emma said.

"It's a little late for that," Katie sighed.

"It's never too late," Emma said standing up. "Now if you'll excuse me, I have some baking to do."

Katie smiled. "Save some for me, ok?"

"I will," Emma said. "You know the elves are singing some song to me when I go in there now? Something about "Weasley is our Queen". I kind of like the sound of that."

Katie began to giggle. "You are, Em. You totally are."

Emma grinned. "Bye, Katie."

"Laters, Em." Katie replied.

Katie pocketed her letter and was contemplating going back into the Great Hall when Bradley and Caroline exited.

They didn't see her and Katie tried not to look as Bradley leaned in and kissed Caroline.

"I'll see you later," Bradley told her when they pulled apart.

"I'll let you know when I'm hungry for a snack," Caroline teased.

Bradley gave her one last kiss before heading toward his house tower. Caroline watched him with a dreamy expression on her face.

"You two make a cute couple," a voice said quietly from behind her.

Caroline turned. "Katie?"

Katie shrugged. "I'm just saying."

Caroline studied her for a moment. She could not tell if Katie was being sarcastic or not.

Katie wasn't really sure what else to say to Caroline. Things had never been quite this awkward between them.

Caroline turned and made for the staircase.

"Wait," Katie said, hurrying behind her.

"What?" Caroline asked.

"I just want to... to talk." Katie replied.

"Talk?" Caroline asked setting her broom down. "What for? I think you've said enough."

"Caroline, I didn't do anything," Katie said. "Not like I said I was going to."

Caroline looked at her. "Why not?"

"I guess I just couldn't," Katie admitted. "Not to you."

"How do I know this isn't some trick?" Caroline asked.

"It's not," Katie said. "I swear."

Caroline looked doubtful.

"Come on," Katie said. "We've been friends forever... you could tell if I was lying. You always have been able to tell."

"That's true," Caroline admitted.

"I just..." Katie sighed. She had never been good with apologies. "I'm sorry for the way I've been acting."

"You hurt me, Katie," Caroline said.

"I know," Katie scuffed the heel of her shoe along the floor. "I was... jealous."

"I would do anything for you," Caroline said. "You knew that and you took advantage of it."

"I just... I didn't know why Bradley had me, but he still fancied you." Katie said. "And it drove me mad."

"I didn't tell him about Kevin," Caroline said. "I know you think I did, but I didn't."

"He saw my letter," Katie nodded.

Caroline sat down on the steps and Katie sat down beside her. "I believe that you're sorry, Katie."

"You do?" Katie asked hopefully.

Caroline nodded. "And I have missed you. I have my first boyfriend and I haven't been able to talk about it with you."

"I have a new boyfriend," Katie fished Kevin's letter out of her pocket. "Or at least I will, come summer hols."

Caroline took the letter from Katie and read it. She looked over at her when she was finished. "I'm really happy for you, Katie."

"I can't believe it," Katie glowed as she looked at the letter again. "I mean... I really didn't know he'd ever feel this way about me."

Caroline smiled. '"Well, you have a good heart, Katie."

"Just don't tell anyone," Katie nudged her.

Caroline laughed. "Your secret is safe with me."

"You're my best friend," Katie told her. "You always have been. I'm sorry I was a jerk to you."

"You were," Caroline said. "But you're my best friend, too."

Katie gave her a hug. "Thanks, Caroline."

"We're princesses remember," Caroline said, her voice breaking as she hugged her friend.

Katie laughed. "Of course, Jasmine."

Caroline giggled. "Does that make Bradley Aladdin?"

Katie laughed harder. "The Beast after Belle tells him she loves him. He's all hot then."

Caroline smiled. "I really have missed you, Katie."

"I missed you too," Katie said. "I can't imagine you not being around... and I wouldn't say that to just anyone."

"Lindsey?" Caroline asked teasingly.

"Not even close," Katie shook her head.

Caroline smiled. "So I suppose you've heard about summer then? No Brighton."

"I'm surprised you lot aren't still going," Katie said. "We're going to this place called Hillsdale."

"So are we," Caroline said. "I just heard in the letter from my mum. Apparently, it's also really important to my folks, too."

"What about Bradley?" Katie asked. "Can he go with?"

"I'm going to write my mum and see," Caroline replied. "And what about you and Kevin?"

"Not sure yet," Katie answered. "Hopefully he can make it there."

Caroline opened her mouth to say something when Tegan and Lindsey turned the corner and saw the two girls sitting on the staircase.

Tegan smiled at them but Lindsey wore a scowl on her face.

"What's going on?" Lindsey asked.

"Nothing," Katie said, leaning back on one of the steps.

"Nothing," Caroline said leaning back as well.

"Why?" Lindsey asked, directing her question at Katie.

"Why what?" Katie asked. "Why are Caroline and I sitting here? Why are we talking?"

"Yes," Lindsey said, rolling her eyes.

"We're best friends," Caroline replied.

"I thought I was your best friend," Lindsey ignored Caroline.

"You're a good friend, Linds," Katie corrected her.

This was apparently news to Lindsey as she glared at Caroline.

"Perhaps we could all be friends," Caroline suggested.

"I'm not friends with Gryffindors," Lindsey said icily.

"That's kind of archaic way of thinking," Caroline said. "Besides, Katie's grandfather was a Gryffindor. You don't hold that against her, do you?"

"Katie is a Slytherin," Lindsey stated. "That's all that matters."

Tegan smiled. "I think it's great." She looked at Caroline. "I have a few classes with your sister."

"She's mentioned that," Caroline replied, moving over so Tegan could join them on the steps.

Lindsey rolled her eyes. "Tegan!"

"Linds, stop being over dramatic," Katie said. "We can all be social together."

Lindsey sighed and reluctantly sat down. "Fine."

"So," Tegan said. "Katie, what will you do when you see Kevin? What did his letter say?"

Katie grinned and handed the younger girl her letter. "See for yourself..."

Tegan's eyes widened as she read the words. "Wow.... Katie. It sounds like he's in love with you!"

"It does, doesn't it?" Katie asked happily.

"It's pretty incredible," Caroline nodded. "Falling for you over letters..."

"It would make a perfect film!" Tegan exclaimed.

"That is a brilliant idea," Katie's eyes widened.

Caroline giggled. "You do know Seamus Finnigan, the world famous director!"

"I'm going to tell him next time I see him," Katie said.

"Katie Malfoy starring as 'Katie Malfoy'," Caroline said dramatically.

"And you'd all be in it too," Katie laughed.

"Of course," Caroline said grinning at her.

"I think I'm going to go write back to him," Katie said, standing up.

Caroline smiled. "I'm really happy for you, Katie."

"Thanks," Katie glowed.

As Katie walked back to the Slytherin dungeons, she could not help thinking how perfect things were. She and Kevin were going to be a couple and she had made up with Caroline.

Lindsey and Tegan followed her. "I don’t' get it," Lindsey said after a moment. "A half hour ago you were angry at her, and suddenly you just make up with her?"

"I don't think I have to justify anything to you, Lindsey," Katie replied.

"What's so wrong with them being friends?" Tegan asked.

"Let's see," Lindsey said. "For one thing, she's a Slytherin. For another, she's ...poor."

"She is NOT poor," Katie said heatedly.

"She's a Weasley," Lindsey said disdainfully. "Don't they all live in a shoe or something?"

"You're not going to get me to hate her," Katie said coolly.

"I'm not trying to," Lindsey said. "I'm just saying that it's social suicide to befriend her after this."

"You think anyone at this school would dare to try and cross me?" Katie asked. "That's not what you're planning on doing is it?"

"What?" Lindsey asked, shaking her head. "Of--of course not."

"Good," Katie replied.

"I'm just concerned," Lindsey added.

"I will never let anyone take me down," Katie said. "Including Jemima's nasty little sister."

"There's no way that would happen," Tegan said loyally.

Katie smiled at her. "That's absolutely correct. Now, who wants to help me write my letter?"

"I have to work on an essay," Lindsey said.

"I'll help," Tegan volunteered.

"Why don't we help Linds with her essay first," Katie said generously. "And then we can write the letter."

Lindsey looked at her in surprise. "YOU want to help me with my essay?"

"We ARE friends," Katie said, not adding that this was mostly due to her good mood.

"Oh," Lindsey said still taken aback at the selfless gesture. "Thanks...Katie."

"You are welcome," Katie said, feeling positively euphoric. She and Caroline were friends again and Kevin cared about her just as much as she cared about him. Life was as pretty close to perfect as it could get at the moment and Katie would not have had it any other way.

25. Chapter 375 Secrets Found, Secrets Kept

Authors' note: Tonight's chapter is a shorter one---but you get H/Hr which is always a good thing, especially this close to Valentine's Day! And Ashley and Brittany stumble across something that blows both their minds!

Please read and review!

Harry finished with his physical therapy session and decided to do something he had not done since Neville's ceremony. He decided to visit Auror headquarters.

His therapy that day had gone amazingly well. Harry had regained almost all the feelings in his legs.

He was smiling when he wheeled into the office. All work seemed to stop as the group of Aurors watched him. Some of these women and men he had trained himself and he did not miss the pitying looks on their faces.

He sat up straighter. "Why aren't you all working?" he asked.

Ethan came forward. "Everyone back to work."

He smiled at his father. "Look at you, Dad."

"Son," Harry said smiling up at him. "I just wanted to check out the old stomping grounds."

"They're still your stomping grounds," Ethan told his father.

"So what's been going on?" Harry asked following Ethan to his desk.

"Nothing, really." Ethan said. "Either we caught all the bad guys or they're lying low these days."

Harry smiled. "And how are my grandchildren?"

"They're all fine," Ethan said with a grin. "Arielle started walking."

"Uh-oh," Harry chuckled. "That makes all of them now, eh?"

"We had to baby proof the house," Ethan said. "They're everywhere."

"Well, if you made it through Saffron crawling all over the place, I think you can handle them," Harry joked.

"No forts this time though," Ethan said.

"Not this time," Harry said. "And your sister seems to have forgiven me for acting like a right arse to your mother and everyone."

"You know Saf can't stay mad at you," Ethan said.

"Thankfully," Harry said.

"So how was your therapy?" Ethan asked.

Harry looked around to make sure no one could hear. "Um, very good actually," Harry said with a grin.

"Yeah?" Ethan asked. "What happened?"

"I've got all the feeling back in my legs," Harry told him. "All of it. The therapist said she'd never seen anything like it."

"That's incredible!" Ethan exclaimed.

"My magic levels are up too," Harry continued.

"What can you do?" Ethan asked.

"I'm getting back the basics," Harry replied. "I'm working the hardest on the wandless magic, though.."

Ethan was amazed. "Mum is going to be through the roof when she hears about this!"

Harry shook his head. "Don't say anything yet, Ethan."

"Why not?" Ethan asked.

"I want to make sure I'm a hundred percent back before I let her know," Harry said. "I want to surprise her."

"Okay..." Ethan answered. "How do you plan on hiding all this from her?"

Harry shrugged. "I'm not sure and she's not the easiest person to keep things from. She notices everything."

"Tell me about it," Ethan said dryly.

"So, you won't say anything?" Harry asked.

"Of course not," Ethan replied.

"Thanks," Harry said gratefully. Ethan saw Neville approaching them and he waved the chief inside.

"Harry!" Neville said in surprise.

Harry grinned. "Neville, good to see you, mate!"

"You too," Neville smiled at him. "You look great!"

"Trying," Harry said with a grin. "And how are things as the 'boss'?"

"It's great," Neville said. "We miss you here."

Ethan clapped his father on the back. "If you keep on improving, we'll have you back, Dad."

"I can't wait to be back," Harry nodded.

Ethan grinned. He was thrilled to see the light in his father's eyes again. "There are some cases we would love you to look over," Ethan said. "Just to get your opinion."

"I'd love to look at them," Harry said, pushing himself up. He wobbled a little as he stood.

Ethan resisted the urge to help his father.

Harry managed to steady himself on his own. He was glad that neither of the other men helped him.

Ethan showed his father the case files and Harry spent the better part of the next hour giving his insight into each case.

"Maybe..." Neville began. "Maybe you should come back, part time. Do what you're doing right now, and then when you've recovered and you want to, we'll put you back on the field."

Harry looked at him in surprise. "Really?"

"What do you say?" Neville asked.

"I'd like that," Harry replied.

"That'll be great!" Ethan said happily.

"I should go and tell Hermione," Harry said. "I promised I'd take her to lunch."

"We'll expect you tomorrow then," Neville said. "And lateness will not be tolerated." he joked.

Harry saluted his old friend. "Yes, sir."

"He runs a tight ship," Ethan nodded.

Harry laughed. "Don't I know it."

"Say hi to Mum for me," Ethan said as Harry made his way slowly to the door.

Harry was still in good spirits when he made it to his wife's office. He chatted politely with Samuel and waited for his wife to finish the conference fire call she was on with the Belgian minister.

"We're very glad to see you on your feet," Samuel said to him.

"Me too," Harry said. "Me too."

Hermione finished her call with the other Minister and came into the outer office. "Harry!"

He smiled and pecked her on the cheek. "Hello, my love."

Hermione beamed at him. "How was therapy?"

"It went really well," Harry said. "I'm knackered, but not too knackered to take my wife to lunch."

"Good," Hermione said. "Sam, hold any more firecalls until I get back, okay?"

"Sure," Samuel replied. "Enjoy your lunch."

"We will," Hermione said, taking Harry's free arm.

"So where do you want to go?" Harry asked. "The Ministry cafeteria or do you want to go to a pub?"

"Let's get out of here," Hermione said.

"Excellent choice, madam," Harry said dramatically.

"You pick," Hermione said.

"How about that place near your parents' old practice?" Harry asked.

"Sounds great," Hermione answered, straightening his cloak.

Harry smiled. "I love you."

Unexpected tears filled Hermione's eyes. "I love you too, Harry. I'm so glad we're making this work."

Harry smiled. "I feel like it's falling into place."

"What did your therapist say about our trip to Hillsdale?" Hermione asked him.

"She said it would be a great idea," Harry replied. "Especially the lake. She's really big on exercising in the water."

Hermione smiled at him. "Exercising in the lake?"

Harry nodded, not catching her meaning. "We spend most of our first hour working in the pool."

Hermione sat back. Perhaps he wasn't quite ready to take that step yet. "Well..." she said. "This time Ethan can help you swim."

Harry chuckled. "We've come full circle."

"Yes we have," Hermione said softly.

"But I'd like it if perhaps you helped too," Harry said giving her the lazy grin she loved so much.

"I wouldn't miss it," Hermione answered, leaning in to kiss him.

"What was that for?" Harry asked.

"I love you," she said softly.

"I love you too," Harry said touching her cheek.

Hermione kissed him again.

"Especially if you still have that red bikini," Harry said with a grin.

"I can't fit into that anymore," Hermione said.

"You're still beautiful to me," Harry told her.

"Yes well, I don't want to scare anyone." Hermione replied.

"You wouldn't scare anyone," Harry said sincerely.

"I'm so pasty," Hermione said. "And I'm nowhere as thin as I used to be."

"You want to talk pasty?" Harry asked shaking his head. "My therapist has to wear sunglasses when we're in the pool."

Hermione laughed at the imagery. "So we both need a little sun."

"Just a little," Harry teased.

"If your therapist can teach me a thing or two I'll help you while we're there," Hermione said.

"I might actually look forward to the therapy finally," Harry said.

Hermione grinned at him. "I'll work you hard."

"Should I be afraid?" Harry asked.

Hermione nodded. "Very."

*** *** ***

Ashley had two days off from her tour and decided to pop home for a few days. She didn't go to her house, but headed to Zander's instead. She knew he would be at the Philharmonic for another few hours and would use that time to make herself comfortable.

She set her bag aside and dusted the soot from her shoulders. "Hello?" she called out.

"Ash?" Brittany popped her head out from the kitchen.

"Brit!" Ashley exclaimed. "Hey, what are you doing here?"

"The tour ended," Brittany said. "I'm just staying with Evan for a week or so until I find my own place."

Ashley gave her a hug. "So, still living peacefully?"

"Fantastic," Brittany said. "What are you doing here?"

"Have a couple of days off," Ashley replied. "Thought I'd surprise my bloke."

Brittany smiled. "He'll be ecstatic."

"I hope so," Ashley said. "I'm just going to go and set my things down in his room. I'll be right back so we can catch up."

"Sounds good," Brittany said. "I'll get us some tea."

Ashley disappeared down the hall and Brittany looked for the teabags. She opened up one of the drawers and saw a small box.

"What's this?" she murmured to herself as she opened it.

Brittany gasped as she saw a beautiful diamond ring inside.

Was this for her? Did Evan think to propose? Why would he hide the ring in this drawer?

Her hand was shaking as she pulled the ring from the box. It was gorgeous and exactly the type of ring she would have chosen for herself.

"Brit I--" Ashley came into the room and stopped when she saw the ring. "What is THAT?"

"The most beautiful ring ever," Brittany whispered.

"Did Evan propose?" Ashley asked with wide eyes.

"Not yet," Brittany replied, shaking her head. "I was looking for the tea when I opened the drawer and---there it was."

"Why would there be a ring in the kitchen?" Ashley asked, taking the ring.

"Who cares?" Brittany asked resisting the urge to snatch it back. "It's gorgeous! It's just the ring I would have picked for myself!"

Ashley stared at the ring. "You think Evan bought this for you? What if---what if Zander bought it...for me?"

Brittany rolled her eyes. "Please. My cousin would not know how to pick out a ring like this."

"Zander has great taste," Ashley said, turning it over in her hand.

"Love really is blind," Brittany said.

Ashley looked up. "There's no reason to be insulting."

"I'm not being insulting," Brittany said defensively. "But I've known him longer than you have. I mean, look how long it took him to tell you how he felt. You really think he'd be proposing this soon? You'll be lucky if the two of you marry by the time you're 40."

"Our trouble getting together was both of us," Ashley said. "Not just him."

Brittany took the ring back. "It's beautiful!"

"I say we ask the boys when they get home," Ashley took the ring out of Brittany's hand and put it back in the box.

"Are you mad?" Brittany asked. "We can't ask them! If they know we know it ruins the surprise!"

"Well then how are we supposed to know who the ring belongs to?" Ashley asked.

"It's Evan's obviously," Brittany said.

Ashley gave her a look.

"Evan and I have been together longer than you guys," Brittany pointed out. She held up her hand when Ashley started to protest. "Cumulatively, of course."

"I just think we're both jumping to conclusions," Ashley snapped the box shut.

"Well, what should we do then?" Brittany asked.

"Drop a few hints to them," Ashley said.

"We could do that," Brittany said thoughtfully.

"Subtle," Ashley said, jamming the box back into the drawer as the fireplace roared to life.

Seconds later, Zander appeared, dusting the soot off. He looked up in surprise when he saw Ashley and Brittany there. "ASH!"

She grinned at him. "Surprise!"

Zander dropped his things and swooped her up in a hug.

Ashley hugged him tightly. "I missed you."

"I missed you," Zander said pulling away to look at her properly.

"You two are sickening," Brittany announced.

"Don't talk about disgusting after what you and Evan subjected me to this morning," Zander told her.

"Right in front of you?" Ashley wrinkled her nose.

Zander nodded and shuddered. "I'm scarred for life."

"It wasn't THAT bad," Brittany glared at him.

"I might need therapy," Zander said.

"I'll give you plenty of that," Ashley whispered in his ear.

Zander grinned. "I like the sound of that."

"Well Evan should be home soon," Brittany said. "And I know what I need to talk to him about. You two have fun."

Zander saw the look on his cousin's face and he raised an eyebrow. "Why do I think she's up to something?"

"When isn't she?" Ashley asked, winding her arms around his neck.

"So where are you coming from this time?" Zander asked.

"Auckland," Ashley replied.

Zander gave her a kiss. "And I have you for how long?"

"A few days," Ashley grinned at him.

"Brilliant," Zander said hugging her to him.

Ashley closed her eyes as he held her even tighter. She wanted to sit in his arms forever.

"I can't wait until you're here all the time," Zander said softly.

"Just another few months," Ashley said.

"Seems like forever," Zander teased.

"Well you're going with me to Hillsdale right?" she asked.

"Absolutely," Zander replied.

Ashley gave him a kiss. "I can't wait. This will be even better than Brighton."

"You ever been there before?" Zander asked.

"No," Ashley said. "But it's where my grandparents and my parents met and fell in love."

"That's pretty cool," Zander said.

"Yes it is," Ashley said.

"Our place would be Hogwarts," Zander said with a grin. "On the Quidditch pitch."

Ashley giggled. "When we were eleven?"

Zander laughed, too. "Yeah, we'll show our children someday the bleachers where I first met their mother."

"Someone's thinking ahead," Ashley teased.

Zander turned a little red. "Well, you know if we ever have children...or if we don't...."

"We'll get to that point I'm sure," Ashley gave him another kiss. "But not yet."

Zander was ready to take their conversation to the bedroom when the fireplace roared to life again, announcing Evan's arrival.

"What's up," Evan dusted himself off.

"Ash surprised me," Zander replied.

"Nice," Evan grinned at her. "Brit around?"

"I'm here!" Brittany exclaimed before launching herself at him.

"She was spying on us," Zander said.

"No, I wasn't!" Brittany snapped.

"Why are you so cranky?" Zander asked his cousin.

"I just hate not knowing things," Brittany said. "You know...things..."

Ashley stared at her. "Brit!"

"Yes?" Brittany asked innocently.

Ashley shook her head. "Come on Zander,' she said. "Help me get settled in for the weekend."

"That has a nice 'ring' to it," Brittany said smiling at Evan, who raised an eyebrow.

"Are you feeling all right?" he asked her.

"I'm perfect," Brittany said looping her arms around his neck. "And I was just thinking how lucky I was to have you in my life."

"That's funny," he said. "I was thinking that too."

Brittany beamed at him. "I know you were!"

"You did?" he asked, amused.

Brittany nodded. "And I think you have excellent taste!"

"Are we on the same page here?" Evan asked her.

"I don't know," Brittany said nudging him. "Are we?"

"I'm not sure," Evan replied.

"Oh, you!" Brittany exclaimed. "I'm going to start on dinner."

"I thought we'd go out tonight," Evan said. "Unless you want to stay in..."

"I say 'yes'," Brittany said nudging him again. "To whatever you ask."

Evan was confused. "Brit, what's going on?"

"Nothing," Brittany said. "I'm going to get changed."

"Fine," Evan said, dropping his cloak on the chair.

Brittany practically floated out of the room and Evan watched her wondering if he was missing something.

He cared about her a lot. Their relationship had a lot of ups and downs but he enjoyed being with Brittany.

Things were definitely never boring when she was around.

He straightened himself up and sat down in the sitting room to wait for her. "Brit, we aren't going anywhere fancy!"

"Well, I like to look nice!" Brittany called out.

"I'm hungry!" Evan complained.

"What's with the yelling?" Zander asked as he and Ashley came out of his room. "And where are the takeaway menus? Ash and I are going to order something."

"Brit and I are headed out as soon as she finishes getting ready," Evan replied.

"Well, you're going to be around awhile," Zander joked, reaching for the menus they kept by the fireplace. "You sure you don't want us to order you something, too?"

"I'm tempted," Evan replied.

Ashley sat down beside Zander and they looked over the menus. Evan looked at her. "Hey, Ash?"

"Yeah?" Ashley looked up at him and smiled.

"Is Brit acting strange to you?" Evan asked.

"Um..." Ashley said. "I don't know..."

"Brit is strange, mate," Zander said.

"She's just being really weird today," Evan said.

"She's fine," Ashley reassured him.

"All right," Evan shrugged.

"She really loves you, Evan," Ashley said. "You have nothing to worry about."

"Thanks," Evan nodded. "Brit, come on!"

"I'm coming," Brittany said hurrying out of the room, as she put on her shoes.

"You two have fun," Ashley said.

Brittany winked at her. "You too."

"How about going for some Italian?" Evan asked her.

"Yes," Brittany replied. "I say 'I do'."

"Subtle," Ashley muttered.

"O-kay," Evan said, shaking his head. "Let's go."

"What on earth was that all about?" Zander asked his girlfriend.

Ashley let out a half-hearted laugh. "Who knows with Brit, right?"

"You were acting a bit weird too," he said. "Everything's ok?"

Ashley nodded. "Yes, of course. Why don't we order pizza?"

"Sure," Zander replied. "Pizza's great."

"It's not going to be like Malfoy pizza, but it'll do," Ashley said smiling at him.

"A Malfoy pizza?" Zander asked "What's that?"

Ashley grinned. "Katie and I used to make them when we were little."

"What was on them?" he asked.

"It would depend on our mood," Ashley told him. "One time Katie made a chocolate one."

"Maybe once we're living together, you can show me how it's done," Zander said.

"Deal," Ashley said.

Zander kissed her. "I'll go order. What do you want?"

"Extra cheese and veggies," Ashley replied.

"You got it," Zander said, disappearing into the kitchen.

Ashley hugged a pillow to her as she thought about that ring. Her heart told her that it was Zander's. Besides, Evan did not act like someone on the verge of proposing.

At the same time, she wasn't sure she wanted to get married yet. They were only nineteen years old.

She did know that she wanted nothing more than to be with him.

Ashley vowed that she wasn't going to ask him. That was purely up to Zander.

He would ask if and when he was ready.

"Pizza will be here soon," Zander came back in.

"Fantastic," Ashley said patting the space beside her on the sofa.

"Did I tell you how glad I am that you’re here?" Zander asked, nuzzling her neck. "Because I am really, really happy about that."

Ashley closed her eyes. "You might have mentioned that."

"Good," he said, pushing her down on the sofa.

Ashley wrapped her arms around him and kissed him.

Brittany and Evan headed down towards the small Italian restaurant on the corner when she saw the windows of a local jewellery shoppe. "Ooooh..."

Evan chuckled. "Come on, Brit. I'm starving."

"I just want to look," Brittany said.

Evan did not look convinced but he joined her at the window.

"Look," Brittany pointed to a ring that looked very much like the one in the sitting room. "I LOVE that ring..."

"I'm not in love with that price," Evan mumbled.

Brittany looked at him for a moment, at a bit of a loss. "But--"

He put his arm around her. "It is a nice ring though."

She beamed at him. "Evan! Yes!"

He pulled away. "Yes, what?"

"Yes!" she exclaimed. "You don't have to pretend. I saw it!"

"Okay I am completely confused," he said.

Brittany sighed. "I saw the ring, Evan. It's in the sitting room at home. I told Ashley that it HAD to be yours because Zander just doesn't have that good of taste and-- what? Why are you looking at me like that?"

Evan put his head in his hands and groaned. "Brit--"

"What?" Brittany asked.

He reached for her hand. "Brit that ring is not mine."

She stared at him. "What do you mean?"

"Zander bought that a few weeks ago," Evan explained. "We've all given him hell for it."

"What?" Brittany asked again.

"It's not my ring," Evan said gently.

"You mean you don't want to marry me?" Brittany asked.

"We just got back together," Evan said.

"I know but--" she began.

"I'd love to marry you someday," Evan interjected.

Brittany's frown melted into a smile. "Really?"

He grinned. "Who else would have me?"

"No one but me is that much of a glutton for punishment," Brittany teased, but she couldn't help her disappointment,

"Someday I'll buy you an even nicer ring than that one," he promised.

"You will?" she asked softly.

He put his arms around her. "Absolutely."

Brittany hugged him back. "Ugh. You know what this means? Zander has good taste. I think hell just froze over."

Evan laughed. "I promise not to tell."

"Is he planning on proposing soon?" Brittany asked,

"I dunno," Evan replied. " You think Ash would say yes?"

"Of course she would," Brittany answered.

"So she didn't freak when she saw it then?"

"We sort of had a little argument on whose ring it is," Brittany said sheepishly.

"Oh, I see," Evan said.

"Wow..." Brittany said as they began walking again. "Zander and Ashley... married..."

"Well he hasn't asked her yet," Evan reminded her .

"When is he going to?" Brittany asked.

"He said something about waiting for the perfect moment," Evan said.

"Well hopefully he stays on it," Brittany said. "Sometimes he waits too long..."

Evan grinned. "True. He took how long to tell her how he felt?"

"Don't remind me," Brittany rolled her eyes.

Evan gave her a kiss. "So you don't mind waiting, for us, I mean?" Evan asked.

"Don't make me wait TOO long," Brittany replied, smiling at him.

"Come on," Evan said cheekily. "You'd be a beautiful seventy year old bride."

"Oh Merlin, Evan, if you make me wait until then--" she began.

"Sixty?" he amended.

Brittany poked him hard in the shoulder. "Twenty..."

"I better start saving," Evan said.

"Pronto," Brittany said, squeezing his hand.

26. Chapter 376 Do you Believe in Magic?

Authors' note: Tonight's chapter is a good one! As one couple celebrates, another couple ...well one-half of that couple plans a surprise! Next week, we will have a big announcement to make so make sure to read next week's chapter! We hope you enjoy!

Tony's trial lasted a week. It was the longest week of Stephanie's life. She had to relive every horrible thing Tony had done all while feeling his eyes on her. Luckily at the end of it all, the judge had sentenced Tony to jail for attempted murder. She hadn't felt this free in a very, very long time.

For the first time in what seemed like forever, she did not have to look over her shoulder.

"Tonight, we will celebrate," Gabriel said, putting his arm around her.

Stephanie grinned. "I couldn't have made it through any of it without you."

Gabriel hugged her to him. "That was all you on the stand."

"I love you," she said softly.

"Love you too," he smiled at her. "And I'm really proud of you."

"I'm proud of me too " Stephanie said.

Gabriel laughed. "The sky's the limit tonight. You pick where we go."

Stephanie looked up at him. "Anywhere as long as we're together."

Gabriel gave her a kiss. "Let me talk to my dad and see if he can pull some strings."

Stephanie smiled. "Gabe---"

Gabriel pulled his cell phone out and held his finger up for a moment before walking away a few steps. Stephanie sat down on a bench and closed her eyes for a moment. Things were pretty close to perfect right now.

"Okay," Gabriel came back over. "Dinner at Chateau Marmont tonight."

Stephanie gaped at him. "Gabe!"

"Celebrate," Gabriel picked her up and spun her around.

Stephanie laughed and held on tightly to him.

"Let's go back and get ready," Gabriel said. "This is great. We don't have to worry about anything anymore."

"Except you finishing med school," Stephanie said. "And me getting my degree."

"That's nothing," Gabriel said with a grin. "Compared to this last week?"

"If we can get through that, we can make it through anything," Stephanie agreed.

They headed back to their apartment. "Dad said he would get us reservations at six," he said. "And he and Lavender would like to join us for a drink."

"That would be great," Stephanie said. She wanted to thank them in person for all they had done.

"Cool," Gabriel said. "I'm going to take a quick shower."

Stephanie gave him a kiss.

"Be out in a minute," he squeezed her hand.

Stephanie took off her shoes and sat down on the edge of the bed. She closed her eyes and thought of all that had happened.

Tony was gone. He was in jail for a very, very long time and couldn't do anything to her anymore.

"Steph?" Gabriel called out.

"Hmm?" she responded.

"You could join me in here," he called out.

Stephanie smiled. "Is it not hot enough for you?"

"Not at all," Gabriel said. "But, then again, we don't want to be late."

Stephanie laughed. "If I come in there we might wind up being late!"

"Later then?" Gabriel asked.

"Yes," she said. "Promise."

"Could you at least bring me a towel?" he called out.

Stephanie retrieved one out of the hall closet. "Need anything else?"

"Kiss?" Gabriel asked.

Stephanie laughed. "Of course," she said, pressing her lips to his.

"Love you," Gabriel said softly.

"Love you too," she replied. "Hurry up in there would you?"

He laughed. "Nearly done."

Stephanie went to figure out what she was wearing that night. Her selection of clothes was pretty meagre and she decided she would need to go shopping soon to pick out a few new things.

She decided on a black dress that she had worn only a couple of times.

"All yours," Gabriel said, coming out with the towel around his waist.

Stephanie grinned. "All nice and clean!"

She put her arms around him. "You smell good..."

"Not as good as you," Gabriel said nuzzling her neck.

"I'll smell better when I get out of the shower," she said. "Be right back."

Gabriel gave her one last kiss before she disappeared into the bathroom. He smiled as he thought of the look of relief on her face when the guilty verdict was read.

In all the time he'd known her, he had never seen her look like that. It was as if the biggest weight in the world was lifted from her shoulders.

His mobile phone rang and Gabriel reached for it. "Hey, dad."

"Hey son," Seamus replied. "Lavender and I can come by and pick you up."

"Sure," Gabriel said. "I just hope she's okay with hearing about you and Lavender."

"I'm sure it'll be fine," Seamus said. "We'll be by in an hour."

"Okay," Gabriel said. "And thanks for all your help during the trial."

"We're glad things worked out," Seamus said. "Very glad."

"You and me both," Gabriel said. "I'll see you in an hour."

"Was that your phone?" Stephanie called out from the bathroom.

Gabriel stepped back into the bathroom. "Yeah, it was my dad. He and Lavender will pick us up in an hour."

"I'll try to hurry," Stephanie called to him. "It won't take me long, okay?"

"It's fine," he reassured her.

Stephanie loved Gabriel's stepmother, but always felt a but underdressed around her. Lavender was so glamorous and put together, even early in the morning. But, she was one of the nicest people Stephanie had ever met and she was never anything but polite.

She put her dress on and finished her makeup. Hopefully her hair would behave. Tony used to tell her what to wear and how to fix her hair. Stephanie forced herself to stop thinking of Tony. He would never hurt her again.

She gave herself one last look before stepping out of the bathroom.

"Wow," Gabriel eyed her appreciatively.

Stephanie turned and looked at him. "What?"

"You look amazing," Gabriel said. "You really do. Did you just buy that dress?"

Stephanie smiled and shook her head. "I've worn it before."

"Oh," he said sheepishly. "Sorry."

"You've never seen me in it," Stephanie reassured him.

"Either way, it looks fantastic," Gabriel said. "Come on."

"You look rather handsome yourself," Stephanie said giving him a quick peck on the cheek.

"Had to, for you." he replied. "Dad just texted me and told me they're out front. I can't believe they're early."

Stephanie laughed. "Almost like magic, eh?"

Gabriel coughed. "Uh... yeah. Magic..."

Stephanie grabbed her wrap and bag and followed him out of the apartment.

Seamus noticed his son looked nervous. "Alright, Gabe?" he asked, patting his shoulder reassuringly.

"Fine," Gabriel said. "Thanks for doing this, Dad."

Seamus nodded. "It'll be all right," he said quietly.

Lavender smiled warmly at the younger woman. "That's a beautiful dress, Stephanie. You look lovely."

"Thank you," Stephanie said, feeling relieved. "I was sort of saving it for a special occasion like tonight."

"Tonight is definitely a night for celebration," Lavender said.

"That it is," Seamus nodded. He rapped on the window separating them from the driver. "The Marmont."

Gabriel reached for his girlfriend's hand and gave it a squeeze.

"So tell us about court," Lavender smoothed her skirt. "I know what Seamus told me, but what did Tony do when the judge gave the verdict?"

"Turned to look at me," Stephanie said. "He didn't say anything but I knew what he was trying to say."

"Yeah well he was wrong," Gabriel replied. "He's not getting out of jail."

"And you can get on with your life now," Seamus said.

"We both can," Gabriel squeezed Stephanie's hand.

Stephanie smiled.

"Stephanie," Seamus said after looking at Gabriel for approval. "There is something that I think you should know since you're important to my son."

"What's that?" Stephanie asked curiously.

"There's something about us, Lavender and me, I mean," Seamus said. "This is never easy to hear. I mean, my own father did not take it too well when my mother told him what she really was."

"I... I don't understand." Stephanie looked between all of them.

"I'm a witch," Lavender said gently. "And Seamus is a wizard."

Stephanie stared at them. "Magic?"

Seamus nodded. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his wand. Lavender pulled hers from her bag.

"Oh my God!" Stephanie said in surprise. She subconsciously leaned against Gabriel.
Stephanie watched in awe as Lavender muttered some words causing the purse in Stephanie's lap to levitate.

"It's okay," Gabriel reassured her.

"How---how did you do that?" Stephanie asked.

"Magic," Lavender said. "Seamus and I have the ability. Gabriel doesn't."

"He's a Muggle," Seamus explained. "That's what we call non-magical people. My father was a Muggle too, but my mother was a witch. Gabriel's mother was a Muggle, too."

"Might mean any kid I have could be magical," Gabriel tried to explain. "We won't know for awhile... I mean--"

Stephanie stared expressionlessly at him.

"Are.... are you okay?" he asked tentatively.

"It's not everyday you hear something like this," Stephanie finally managed.

"Gabe's reaction wasn't so good," Seamus said. "He tried to leave."

"Well, I had just found you and told you I was your son," Gabriel pointed out. "I thought you were making it up to get rid of me."

"Really?" Stephanie asked in amazement.

"I was trying to be honest with my new-found son," Seamus said. "And might I add, Stephanie is handling it better than you did."

"It's a little overwhelming," she admitted. "But if Gabe's okay with it--"

"I am," Gabriel reassured her. "It took awhile, but I am. And parts of it are really cool."

"Like what?" she asked. "Aside from the obvious?"

"Well," Lavender said with a grin. "If I was tired of being blonde, I could just..." Stephanie watched as Lavender tapped her wand to her hair and the woman's hair turned from blonde to a dark black.

Stephanie's jaw dropped open.

"That wasn't exactly what I was talking about," Gabriel laughed. "The two of them can actually appear and disappear at random. They call it apparition."

"Is... is that how you got to the hospital so quickly the day he was shot?" Stephanie asked gingerly.

Seamus nodded. "It definitely came in handy that day."

"It's pretty incredible," Stephanie didn't realise how tightly she was holding onto Gabriel's hand.

"Okay?" Gabriel asked. "I just wanted you to know because you're the most important person in the world to me and I don't want us to have any secrets."

Stephanie looked at him. "You wouldn't ever lie to me," she said softly.

"Never," Gabriel said.

She smiled at him. "Okay... it's a lot to take in... but I can handle it."

"Which is what brings us to another question we had," Seamus said. "Right, Lavender?" He looked over at his wife, who was busy staring at her reflection in the window. "Lavender?"

Lavender blushed. "Sorry, I was just wondering why I never tried black hair before. I look fabulous!"

"Of course, dear." Seamus said dryly.

Lavender shook her head. "Sorry. What were you saying?"

"This summer we've been invited to a resort in England," Seamus said. "We'd love it if you could join us."

"You want me to go?" Stephanie asked.

"As our guest," Lavender replied.

"I'd love that," Stephanie replied.

"Wonderful," Lavender beamed. "Have you got a passport?"

Stephanie shook her head. "No."

"We can take care of that," Seamus said. "You'll get to meet a lot of Lavender's family. We'd also like to take you to Ireland to meet my parents."

"They're going to love you," Gabriel reassured her.

"I hope so," Stephanie said nervously.

"They will," Lavender said. "They're crazy about their grandson."

"We'll have a great time," Gabriel promised her. "Despite the rain, England's really nice."

"Thank you for inviting me," Stephanie said. "I'd love to go."

"Wonderful," Lavender said. "I'll set up all the details. Just get me a picture of yourself in the next few days for your passport."

Stephanie nodded and tried to process all that she had learned.

"You okay?" Gabriel leaned in and asked when Seamus and Lavender began their own conversation. "If you aren't, I understand."

Stephanie nodded. "Yeah, I'm okay. It's just not everyday you find out something like this about your boyfriend's parents."

"I know," he said. "But thank you, for understanding why I couldn't tell you before."

"It means a lot to me that you told me now," Stephanie said touching his cheek.

"I love you," Gabriel said as the car stopped. "I love you so much, Steph."

Stephanie gave him a kiss. "I love you, too."

A doorman opened the car door for them and offered Stephanie his hand. "Miss?"

Stephanie smiled and gave him her hand. "Thank you."

Gabriel had only been here once and looked around at the ivy covered castle. "This place is cool." Stephanie could only look in awe.

"The bar's just this way," Seamus said, ignoring some paparazzi lingering on the sidewalk.

Stephanie took his hand and followed him. "So, you're not magical at all, huh?"

"Sorry to disappoint," Gabriel said.

Stephanie laughed. "You could never disappoint me."

"I hope not," Gabriel said as they followed Seamus and Lavender to a table under the tree covered courtyard. "I mean... sometimes I tend to forget to have a life, when I get involved with school and work."

"Like father like son," Lavender teased.

"You're one to talk," Seamus replied.

"Yes, yes," Lavender said swatting at him.

"What do you want to drink?" Seamus asked his son and Stephanie.

"Champagne?" Gabriel suggested. "We are celebrating, right?"

"You bet," Seamus said, ordering a few bottles of Cristal.

"Thanks, Mr. Finnigan," Stephanie said.

"If you're hungry, order something to eat," Seamus urged her.

"Come on, Steph," Gabriel said. "You didn't eat anything all day."

"Okay," Stephanie looked at the menu. Her eyes widened at the prices but she didn't say anything.

Gabriel put his arm around her. "Someday we'll be celebrating in YOUR restaurant, Steph."

She smiled. "I hope so. It'd be amazing to own a place like this."

"Just remember us when you've made it big," Lavender said to her.

"Are you kidding?" Stephanie asked. "You guys have free food for life wherever my restaurant is."

"And I get to sample everything first," Gabriel said with a grin.

Stephanie laughed. "You certainly do."

As the four of them enjoyed their champagne and food, Stephanie listened as they told her more about the magical world back in England. It sounded like something out of one of Seamus' movies.

"Would we ever get to see this place?" she asked. "Gabriel and me, I mean?"

Gabriel nodded. "I've seen Saffy play Quidditch loads of times. THAT will blow your mind, Steph."

"I'm terrible with remembering sports," Stephanie said. "You'll probably have to explain it to me over and over again."

Gabriel laughed. "Don't worry. I have to ask lots of questions myself."

"There are areas of our world you can go to with us," Lavender said. "And areas that are only accessible to us."

Stephanie nodded. "This is amazing."

"We're glad you're okay with it," Seamus said.

"It's a lot to take in, but I'm glad you trusted me enough to tell me," Stephanie said. "It means a lot to me."

"You're a big part of Gabriel's life, and therefore, our lives as well," Lavender said.

Stephanie's eyes welled up and she smiled. "Thank you. Thank you for everything."

Gabriel squeezed her hand. "It's okay, Steph."

"I actually believe that now," Stephanie said softly.

"That's right," Lavender said, holding up her champagne glass. "To a new start for you both."

Stephanie raised her glass. "To a new start."

*** *** ***

The weekend found Cho and Luna at Cho's dance studio, waiting for Harry. His owl had simply asked them to meet him there.

"Do you know what's going on?" Luna asked her.

Cho shrugged. "I'm not sure, but with him these days, I don't know much of anything."

"Hermione says things have been a lot better," Luna sat down on a chair.

Cho nodded. "He nearly lost her."

"I couldn't believe it," Luna fiddled with her hair. "If any marriage is solid, it's theirs."

"Whose marriage is solid?" Harry's voice asked from the doorway.

Luna and Cho both turned to look at him. "Harry!"

He smiled. "Sorry that I'm a little late."

"It's okay," Cho replied. She took a good lookat him- he looked a lot better than he had the last time she'd seen him. The pinched, angry look was gone and he was much more relaxed.

"You look great," Luna said softly, stepping forward to give him a kiss on the cheek.

"Thanks," Harry said. He gripped the sides of his chair and pushed himself up onto his feet.

Cho smiled. "Look at you!"

"I've regained most of the feeling in my legs," Harry said proudly.

Luna beamed at him. "Harry!"

"That's really wonderful," Cho said. "What does Hermione think?"

Harry chuckled. "She doesn't know."

"Why?" Cho asked.

"Well, that's kind if why I asked you to meet me here," Harry replied.

"Why all the secrecy?" Luna asked as Harry grabbed a hold of the barre to steady himself.

"I've put Hermione through so much," Harry explained. "I want to surprise her at Hillsdale."

"How romantic," Cho said with a laugh. "What did you have in mind, Romeo?"

Harry grinned. "Well, I was wondering if the two of you would help me dance again."

Luna clapped her hands excitedly. "This sounds like fun!"

"Cho?" Harry asked looking at his best friend.

"I'm in," Cho smiled at him.

"You have your work cut out for you," Harry said as she came over to hug him.

"Right," Cho said. "Because you're only the person who taught me everything I know..."

"Well, I'm not the same as I was," Harry said.

"We'll get you back up to speed," Cho promised.

"Absolutely," Luna said confidently. "Which dance is it you want to do for her?"

"Tango," Harry said. "The one she and I first danced to."

Luna looked dreamily at him. "That is the most romantic thing ever, Harry!"

Even Cho looked starry eyed. "I still remember the steps to that. It shouldn't be too difficult."

Luna still looked dreamy as she recalled the way Harry and Hermione danced. "I can still see you coming into the ballroom after you'd been sacked. 'No one puts Hermione in a corner'."

Cho laughed. "You actually said that, Harry?"

"To her scary father, yes I did," Harry said with a laugh. "I was an arrogant bastard back then, wasn't I?"

"Still are," Cho muttered.

Luna giggled. "But, we love you anyway."

Harry smiled. "I appreciate this. Thank you both... and not just for the dancing. I was a real bastard to everyone for awhile."

Cho gave his hand a squeeze. "You were, but I think you're finding your way back."

"Getting there," he replied.

"And how's the magic?" Luna asked.

"Going as well as the walking," Harry smiled. "I'm even able to do some wandless magic now."

"You've worked so hard to get it all back," Luna said smiling at him.

"I have," Harry agreed.

"Okay, let's get to work," Cho said.

"Cho you lead," Luna said. "I'll stand behind."

Cho nodded and took Harry's hand, patiently leading him to the middle of the floor.

"I'm still a bit slow," Harry warned her. "I'm still supposed to be using the chair most of the time."

Cho looked at him in surprise. "Harry, maybe this isn't such a good idea if you're supposed to--"

"I want to do this," Harry interrupted her

"But if your therapist doesn't think this is a good idea," Cho argued.

"I can do this," Harry said, his tone a bit tight.

Cho looked at Luna for help.

"I think Harry knows his limits," Luna said. "If he gets tired, he will stop."

Harry smiled gratefully at her.

"Promise?" Cho asked him. "You'll stop if you get tired?"

Harry nodded. "You have my word."

"Okay," Cho relented. She waved her wand and an easy tango tune started playing.

Harry placed his hands on Cho's waist. "You never could say no to me, you know."

"Ugh," Cho said. "You're so--"

"Handsome?" Harry finished.

"Hardly," Cho glared at him.

Harry laughed. "Okay, okay."

Luna smiled. "This is fun."

"You can't tell Ron or Neville this either," Harry told them. "Especially Ron. He'd let it slip with that big mouth of his."

"I know how to keep a secret," Cho said. "Nowadays..."

"With you and Ron around, it's amazing that I was able to keep Hermione this long," Harry joked.

Cho shook her head. "You need to be serious."

"Right," Harry said. "Let's do it."

"Step back," Cho directed. "And again."

Harry mustered all of his strength to follow Cho's instructions. The movements that used to come so easily to him were so hard now.

"Easy," Luna put her hands on his waist.

Harry nodded. "Right."

"Back," Cho said. "And now side. Side again."

"Good," Luna encouraged as Harry moved his feet.

"This is a bit harder than I thought," Harry admitted. "But I don't care."

"You should care," Cho said, still uneasy about him pushing himself.

"I want to do this for my wife," Harry said. "If I weren't doing it here, I would be somewhere else."

Cho sighed. "I know, but I don't want this to set you back."

"You won't," Harry said firmly.

"We'll just work on the basic steps right now," Cho told him. "No spins or turns just yet."

"All right," Harry conceded.

"He listens," Cho said to Luna. "Mark the date and time."

Luna grinned. "You have a witness."

"What about lifts?" Harry asked earning himself a punch in the shoulder from Cho.

"You may be a lot thinner but you're still too big for me," Cho shook her head.

Luna laughed. "Good one!"

The three of them worked steadily for the next hour. Harry made some progress but by the end of the lesson his legs ached so badly it was all he could do to get back into his chair. He put on his best face and tried as hard as he could to hide the pain.

"Nice try," Cho said handing him a bottle of water. "I know you too well, Potter."

"I'm fine," Harry replied gulping the water down.

"They say Hermione's the stubborn one, but she has nothing on you," Cho said to him.

"Where do you think Saffron gets most of it from?" Harry retorted, wiping his face.

Cho sat down beside him. "I know why you're doing this and it's great, but I don't want you to push yourself too hard. That's what you were doing with your therapy."

"And it's helped me get where I am today," Harry glared at her.

"And there you are again," Cho said shaking her head. "For Merlin's sake, Harry. I'm only concerned."

"I know," Harry said, calming down. "But I'm fine. I WILL be fine."

"When do you want to practise again?" Luna asked.

"Tomorrow?" Harry proposed.

"If you're up for it," Cho said.

Harry nodded. "Same time?"

"I'm free," Cho said. "Luna?"

"I have a meeting but I can be here after that," Luna promised.

"Thanks," Harry said.

"Do you need help getting home?" Cho asked.

Harry shook his head. "No."

"Okay," Cho said. "Let me know--"

"You're doing it again," Harry told her.

"I can't help it," Cho held up her hands.

"I'm okay," Harry said handing her the empty bottle. "And I'm going to go home and rest, if that makes you happy."

"It does," Cho replied.

Harry laughed. "Okay, then. I'll see you two tomorrow."

Cho sighed once Harry had left. "He's really got to be careful."

"He will," Luna said confidently.

"You think so?" Cho asked.

Luna smiled. "He's the most tenacious person I know. He always has been. If he wants to do something, he'll do whatever it takes to make it happen. He might push himself, but I think he does know his limits."

"I hope you're right," Cho said. "I'm going to close up. Fancy getting a cup of tea with me?"

"Always," Luna replied.

"Great," Cho said, waving her wand at the room to turn out the lights and turn off the music.

"So, Hillsdale," Luna said. "Can you believe we're going back?"

"Hardly," Cho shook her head. "But we can only go for a few days. Nev can't leave work for that long and I have a load of new students coming in."

Luna smiled. "It will be great to go back after all this time."

"I hope it hasn’t changed too much." Cho said.

"So many memories," Luna said dreamily. "Ronald..."

Cho laughed. "So much happened for all of us."

"You most of all," Luna said, putting her hand on her friend's arm.

"That was one crazy summer," Cho said. "But the best one of my life."

"Chiaki and Neville," Luna said.

A small smile touched Cho's lips. As the two friends set off for a coffeehouse, Harry was just arriving home. "Hermione?" he called out.

"I'm in the kitchen," Hermione answered.

Harry found her a few moments later and smiled when he saw her. It still was a little jarring to see her in the kitchen successfully making things. "Baking again?" he asked.

"I love it now," Hermione answered.

Ellie stepped up on the step ladder taking Harry by surprise. "And I'm helping, Grandpa!" she exclaimed with a grin. Harry smiled at his granddaughter wearing an apron. She looked so much like her mother at that age.

"I didn't know you were here," Harry said to his granddaughter. "Where's my hug?"

Ellie grinned and hopped down running over to him. "Right here, Grandpa!"

Harry laughed as Ellie threw herself on him.

"She's staying with us while Saffy runs some errands," Hermione explained. "Edward is with Andrew's parents."

"Mummy says sometimes she shops quicker without us," Ellie remarked.

"I can imagine," Harry said kissing her cheek. "What are you and your grandmother making?"

"Chocolate chip biscuits," Ellie said. "Grandma says you can have some because you probably did good with trying to walk today."

Harry smiled, thinking of the dance lesson. "Yes, I did."

"Here," Hermione handed him a spoonful of dough.

"Thank you," Harry said taking it from her. "I'm famished."

"Did you walk today?" Ellie asked eagerly.

"I did," Harry replied looking at Hermione.

Hermione beamed proudly at him. "That's wonderful, Harry!"

"Yay, Grandpa!" Ellie clapped her little hands.

"All right," Hermione said. "Come here El, it's time to put these in the oven."

Ellie grinned. "Okay, Grandma. And how long do we have to wait?"

"Not too long, darling," Hermione said as Ellie carefully grasped the oven door in her little hands.

Harry sat down at the table and watched his wife and granddaughter.

"Can I bring some home to Mummy, Daddy and Edward?" Ellie asked,

"Absolutely," Hermione replied. "If your Grandpa doesn't eat them all."

"You can have two," Ellie wagged a finger at Harry.

"Three," Harry countered.

"You're going to get fat," Ellie said.

Hermione and Harry had to laugh at that. "Okay," Harry said with a grin. "You little stinker, I'll have two only."

"Why don't you go clean up and I'll let you know when the biscuits are done," Hermione told her.

"Okay," Ellie said walking out of the kitchen.

"So everything went well today?" Hermione asked, waving her wand at the dirty dishes in the sink and on the counter.

Harry nodded. "Better than expected."

"Wonderful," Hermione said, running her hand through his messy hair.

"You keep cooking like this, I am going to get fat," Harry teased.

"I hardly think so," Hermione laughed.

Harry squeezed her hand.

"I've got everything all set at work for when we go to Hillsdale," Hermione said. "I didn't think I'd be this excited to go back there."

"Me too," Harry agreed. "Right back to where it all started."

"I still remember that first day when I saw you in the parking lot," Hermione recalled.

"Little did we know, eh?" Harry asked as she sat down in his lap.

Hermione leaned in and kissed him. Harry put his arms around her and deepened the kiss.

Hermione pulled away a few moments later, breathless. "How do you still manage to do that to me?"

"Because I'm Harry Potter," Harry said, winking at her.

Hermione laughed. "Of course."

Harry and Hermione did not see Saffron standing in the doorway. She watched her parents and smiled. It had been ages since she had seen them like this.

"Mummy!" Ellie exclaimed from behind her.

Saffron laughed and turned around. "There's my girl!"

"Saffy," Hermione said, getting up. "When did you get back?"

"Just now," Saffron replied, picking up her daughter. "I hope she wasn't too much trouble."

"Never," Hermione replied. "She was helping me in the kitchen."

"We made biscuits," Ellie said. "And they're almost done!"

"I knew something smelled good," Saffron nuzzled her daughter's cheek.

"Hi, sweetheart," Harry replied. "Can I get you something to drink?"

"Can I have some juice?" Ellie piped up.

Harry laughed. "Sure."

"Dad!" Saffron exclaimed as he pushed himself to his feet. "Way to go!"

Harry smiled. "I'm a little slow..."

"Nonsense," Hermione said.

"You're faster than Edward," Ellie told him.

Harry, Hermione and Saffron all laughed at this.

Harry slowly made his way over to the icebox. Saffron shared a smile with her mother.

"Here you go, sweetheart," Harry said, holding the juice out to Ellie.

"Thank you," Ellie said politely.

"After your biscuits are done, we have to go," Saffron told her daughter. "Daddy and Ed are waiting for us at home."

Ellie frowned. "But I want to stay with Grandma and Grandpa."

"They have things to do," Saffron told her.

Ellie looked like she was going to argue and Harry chuckled. Ellie had her mother's temperament as well.

"Besides," Saffron said. "You'll want to try on the new swim costume I found for you today."

Ellie brightened at this. "Ooooh!"

"Clothes," Saffron said. "It works every time."

The timer went off and Ellie grabbed Hermione's hand. "Come on, Grandma! They're ready!"

"Oh yes," Hermione said. "Let me take them out, love. We don't want to burn your little hands."

Saffron walked over to her father and gave him a hug. "I'm glad to see you doing so well!"

"Thanks, Saffy." Harry said. "I'm determined to get out of this chair as soon as possible."

"You will," Saffron told him. "I love seeing you and Mum like this."

"Me too," Harry kissed the top of his daughter's head.

*** *** ***

27. Chapter 377 The Little Mermaid

Authors' note: Tonight's chapter is the beginning of the end for Last Dance. We thought long and hard about this and have decided that going back to Hillsdale is the best place to wind this story up. There will be a few more chapters and then the story will come to an end .It's hard to believe that what started out as kind of a 'deleted scenes' type story turned into this massive saga. We have enjoyed writing it and have enjoyed reading your comments and we appreciate each and everyone of our readers. We have wrapped up some couples, but you will see a few of them pop in and out again before things finish up. We do hope you enjoy the rest of this story as we stretch for the finish line. Thanks for a wonderful five and a half years!

Hermione held Harry's hand as they followed Steve down the trail toward the guest cabins. He had given them a tour of the grounds and though so much had changed, there were still so many familiar sights. Hermione felt like she could close her eyes and see Lavender sitting by the lake, catching some rays. She could see Harry and Cho dancing in the main building, looking like they were floating on air.

"The place looks great," Harry was saying to Steve, the resort's long-time owner.

"Thank you," Steve replied. "It's really held up well all these years."

"My uncle never took care of it like this," Harry said.

"I did have to make a lot of improvements," Steve admitted.

"It's lovely," Hermione said putting her hand on Harry's shoulder.

"Have you ever heard from Dudley, or my aunt?" Harry asked curiously.

Steve shook his head. "Not since I bought the place."

"Probably better off," Harry answered. He hadn't thought of them himself in years.

"Absolutely," Steve said. He reached into his pocket and handed Harry a set of keys. "Your bags are already in your cabin. If you need anything at all, just let me know."

Hermione shook his hand and looked at Harry in surprise.

"Oh, do you already know which of the guest cabins we're staying in then?" she asked.

"Sure do," Harry said, leaning a bit on his cane.

"Perhaps we should have brought your chair," Hermione worried. "I don't want you to get tired out. You're so pale..."

"I'm fine," he assured her. "And I'm supposed to be pale as are you. We're British."

Hermione smiled. "Just tell me if you get too tired," she said, starting to lead him in the direction of the guest cabins.

He shook his head. "Where are you going, Mrs. Potter?"

"The cabins..." Hermione said.

Harry shook his head. "We're not staying there."

Hermione gave him a strange look. "Where ARE we staying?"

"Follow me," Harry said with a grin.

Hermione took his arm and they slowly made their way across the grounds.

She was a little worried about where they were going. She did not dare ask him about taking a rest because the last thing she wanted was another row.

"You don't remember this place?" Harry asked.

"Remember what place?" Hermione asked. She had not really paid too much attention to where they were heading. She followed his gaze and saw the familiar cabin up ahead.

Harry grinned at her. "I talked to Steve a few weeks ago and we get to stay there."

"Your old cabin," Hermione whispered.

"He said it's really nice inside," Harry told her. "It's better than when I lived there."

"I hope you don't expect me to sneak in and out of there again," Hermione teased.

Harry laughed. "We won't have to do that this time..."

Hermione gave him a kiss. "I love this, Harry. Thank you!"

Harry held onto her a moment. "I'm glad."

"Let's go and check it out," Hermione said excitedly.

Harry let his wife lead him up the hill to the small cabin.

He handed her the keys and Hermione opened the door.

"Oh," she breathed. "Look at this place now!" Instead of the rickety wooden bed, there was a pretty carved one up against the wall. A fireplace was installed as well as carpeting laid down. Curtains covered the windows instead of just a flap of fabric and there was actually a door to the loo as well.

"Told you it was nicer," Harry said smiling at her.

"It's amazing," Hermione said as Harry made his way over to a chair and sat down.

"I thought it would be nice to be here," Harry said. "I wanted to make this place special for you."

"It's so special," Hermione said as tears welled up in her eyes. "This is exactly what we needed, Harry."

"Come here," Harry said softly.

Hermione went over and sat down next to him.

He reached for her hand. "Don't cry, love."

"I'm sorry," she said. "I can't help it. This is amazing."

"This place changed my life," Harry said. "I met you here and nothing has ever been the same since. Because of you I have the family I wanted for so long."

Hermione leaned against him. "I love you so much, Harry. You changed my life too."

"I know it hasn't always been easy," Harry started to say.

"Especially lately," Hermione nodded.

"Thank you for standing by me," he said, his voice choking up a bit.

"For awhile I wasn't sure I wanted to," Hermione told him. "I didn’t know what to do or say to make anything better for you."

"You're leaving was my wake up call," Harry said.

"It took our children to wake us both up," Hermione said softly.

Harry smiled. "Yes, it did. They probably won't let us forget that."

Hermione smiled. "Let's put all of that behind us. We have to concentrate on us... and your recovery."

"Right," Harry said. "So, what do you want to do first then?"

"Do you need to rest?" Hermione asked. "I'll unpack."

"We can do that later," Harry told her.

"But--" she began.

"Fun," Harry said. "Then unpacking." He reached for his cane.

"Well then what did you have in mind?" Hermione asked.

"Swimming?" Harry asked. "Or at least sitting by the lake?"

"Swimming involves me unpacking," Hermione said with a grin.

Harry laughed. "Okay."

"I won't take long," Hermione said. "I just hate our things sitting in a suitcase--"

"Little Miss Organised," Harry teased. "I knew you couldn't stand it."

"I can't," she said, already using her wand to levitate their clothing into drawers.

"It's fine," Harry reassured her. "I'd be lost without your organization."

"You'll tell me if you get tired," Hermione said, not phrasing it as a question.

"Yes," Harry snapped. The last thing he wanted was to be coddled, but he also knew Hermione was just being concerned. He had promised not to take out his frustration on her and he was going to keep that promise. "Sorry...yes, I will tell you if I get tired, but I'm going to be fine."

Hermione smiled reassuringly at him and linked her arm in his. "Yes, you will."

They passed a few teenagers on their way to the lake and Hermione looked at Harry. "Were we ever that young?"

"Doesn't feel like it," Harry said. "But we were probably close to that age when we met..."

Hermione linked her arm with his. "I remember walking around here looking for any sign of that cute boy I saw in the parking lot, but then I met him...and he was...he was so bloody arrogant..."

Harry grinned. "Sounds like a real chump."

"The worst," Hermione said dramatically. "But, lucky for him, he was handsome."

"I remember seeing this really cute brainiac in the parking lot," Harry played along. "Wonder what happened to her?"

Hermione nudged him. "Oh, she married his cute red-headed best mate."

Harry made a face at her.

Hermione laughed. "About as far-fetched as you marrying Ginny, right?"

"Please don't ever say that again," Harry looked disgusted.

Hermione grinned. "Good idea. That brainiac you met in the parking lot, she married that arrogant wanker."

"What a match," Harry said, stopping to put his arms around her.

Hermione looked up at him and smiled. Harry leaned in and gave her a kiss. "Get a room!" a familiar voice called out.

Ethan grinned at his parents. "Are we going to be subjected to this the entire holiday?"

Hermione and Harry turned to see Ethan, Maddie, Gwyn and Kiera staring at them.

"Only if you spy on us," Harry finally answered. "I thought you four weren't coming until later."

"We couldn't wait," Maddie said softly.

"This is a fantastic place," Ethan looked around.

Ethan pointed out across the lake. "Gwynnie, guess what happen in that lake? You know your Aunt Saffy?"

"Yes," Gwyn looked up at her father.

"Ethan James," Hermione warned.

"What?" Ethan asked. "I heard you two talking about it once. That's the infamous lake where Saffron Potter Kirke began her life."

Gwyn clapped her hands. "Like a mermaid?"

Ethan began to laugh. "That's an interesting way of putting it."

Gwyn smiled. "Ellie never told me!"

"Ethan James," Hermione said. "I do NOT want you bringing that up to your sister!"

Kiera looked up at her mother. "Daddy's in trouble, Mummy!"

"He usually is when he opens his mouth," Maddie said dryly.

"Thanks, Mads," Ethan said shaking his head. He caught sight of his baby sister heading in their direction. "Oh, look. There's the Little Mermaid now."

Gwyn saw her aunt and waved frantically. "Aunt Saffy! Daddy says you're a mermaid!"

Harry sighed. "Here we go..."

Saffron knelt down and lifted her niece into her arms. "I'm a what?"

"Ethan!" Hermione warned when her son opened his mouth.

"Why do I feel like I'm missing something?" Saffron asked.

"Daddy says you started in the lake," Gwyn said before anyone could stop her.

Realization hit Saffron and she glared at her brother.

Ethan chuckled. "The beginning of the end."

"You like that lake, do you, Ethan?" Saffron asked him. "How about I push you in it?"

"Will I come out as perfect as you?" Ethan asked.

"Because Gwyn and Kiera are here, I won't hurt you now," Saffron said through clenched teeth.

"Okay," Hermione said hastily. "Has everyone settled in?"

"Andrew's in our cabin with the kids," Saffron said. "Edward's kipping and Ellie's colouring."

"We just dropped our things off," Maddie said. "Still need to unpack."

"I'm so glad you're all here," Harry said sincerely.

Saffron smiled at her father. "We are too. I can't wait until Edward gets up so we can explore a bit."

Harry gave her a hug. "We'll see you later, sweetheart."

Saffron sent her brother another glare before walking away.

"You better watch it," Hermione told her son.

"I'm not afraid of her," Ethan scoffed.

"Much," Maddie added.

"She can't do anything here," Ethan said.

Harry patted his son on the back. "Keep telling yourself that, son."

"We were going to grab a bite to eat," Maddie said. "Would you like to join us?"

"We're going to sit by the lake for awhile," Hermione told her. "But, we'll catch up with you later."

"Okay," Maddie smiled at her in laws. "Enjoy yourselves."

"Don't make Saffron, part two," Ethan cracked and Maddie shushed him.

Harry shook his head as he and Hermione continued on their way. "Hell hath no fury like a Saffron scorned..."

"The lake," Hermione smiled. "We've had some amazing times here, Harry.'

"We sure did," Harry said sitting down on one of the chairs with Hermione's help.

Hermione leaned his cane against the back of his chair and then pulled another one over next to him. "It's lovely being back here."

"It is," Harry said. "And when I think of this lake, I think of my beautiful wife in her red bikini..."

Hermione blushed. "I don't fit into that anymore..."

"Rubbish," Harry said smiling at her.

"I don't," Hermione said. "One of the bands snapped on me."

"It doesn't matter to me what you wear," Harry said squeezing her hand. "You're the most beautiful woman in the world to me. Always have been, always will be."

Hermione leaned against him. "Thank you, Harry." Harry kissed the top of her head. "I could sit out here for hours," Hermione said. "It's so peaceful."

"We'll have loads of time to do that," Harry said. "No work, no worries. Just us with our friends and family. That's all that matters."

"And time for us to just reconnect," Hermione said. "That's really important, too."

Harry nodded and could not help thinking about the look on her face when she saw how far he had actually come. He had spent every free moment practising with Cho and Luna.

"Are you hungry?" she asked after a little while.

Harry nodded. "Yeah, you?"

"I could nibble on something," Hermione nodded.

Harry grinned impishly at her. "That so?"

Hermione laughed. "What did you have in mind?"

"Well, since this is our first day, maybe we should start in the restaurant," Harry said. "And then go back to our cabin..."

Hermione glanced at him in surprise.

"What?" He asked.

"Are you ready for that?" she asked. "Can you--"

"It's been a long time," Harry said. "And I've missed being with you like that. I-I'd like to try."

"I've missed it too," Hermione ran her fingers through his hair. "Very, very much."

Harry smiled. "So, that's a yes?"

"Of course it is," Hermione said, standing.

Harry smiled. They had not been intimate since before his accident.

"Do you think you'll be able to?" Hermione asked as he pushed himself to his feet.

"One way to find out," Harry said winking at her.

Hermione hugged him around the middle. "I can't wait."

"Me too," Harry said holding her close.

They made their way back to the cabin as quickly as possible.

"Oy!" someone called out from behind them. Harry and Hermione both stopped in their tracks.

They slowly turned around to see Ron and Luna smiling at them.

"Are you kidding me?" Harry muttered under his breath.

"Be nice," Hermione whispered.

"Can you believe this place?" Ron asked. "Looks the same!"

"Steve mentioned you were staying in your old cabin," Luna gushed. "How romantic!"

"He's fixed it up," Hermione said. "It's really quite lovely now."

"If those walls could talk, eh, Harry?" Ron asked, punching his friend on the shoulder.

Harry stumbled a bit. "Right..."

"The moment we stepped on the grounds, I just felt this rush of memories," Luna said.

"Me too," Hermione agreed. "And I'm glad my children will all be here to share it."

Luna smiled. "I know!"

"What time is Julie coming?" Ron asked.

"Sometime this afternoon," Hermione replied. "She had a summer staff meeting at the school and they were coming afterwards."

"We saw Saffron as we were walking," Luna said as the four made their way to the cabin. "She was hoping Edward would be up so she and Andrew could take the kids for a little exploring."

Harry reached for the door, but Ron beat him to it and stepped inside. Before Harry could say anything, Ron plopped down on the bed. "Hey, this is quite posh!"

"I know," Harry responded, making his way over to the sofa against the wall.

"You have anything to eat?" Ron asked. "I'm bloody famished."

"We just got here," Harry pointed out, trying not to sound irritated.

"I have a tin of biscuits in my bag," Hermione said.

"What kind?" Ron asked, heading over to her purse.

"Chocolate chip," Hermione replied.

"Ronald," Luna admonished as Ron took the tin and began stuffing biscuits in his mouth.

"You could ask," Harry said.

"Can I have a few?" Ron asked with his mouth full.

Hermione had to laugh. "Go ahead."

"We were hoping at the weekend when Neville, Cho, Seamus and Lavender arrive that we could all have dinner together," Luna said to Hermione.

"Like old times," Hermione said. "We'd love that, Luna."

"Wonderful," Luna said. "I'll put all the details together with the dining room.

"Make sure they have lots of food," Ron said before taking another biscuit.

Hermione rolled her eyes. "Because that's what's most important."

"Luna, are you up for sainthood?" Harry asked. "Because we get a break from him, but you have to put up with him all the time."

"It's like having a seventh child," Luna said.

"I'm right here," Ron protested..

"I'm surprised you can hear us talking over your chewing," Harry quipped.

"Funny, Potter," Ron said. "Who made these by the way? They're fantastic."

"I did," Hermione replied.

Ron chuckled. "I still can't get over you being a good cook. All those years when you were so horrible. Remember that time she nearly burned the cottage down?"

Hermione glared at him and snatched the tin away.

"Hey!" Ron protested.

"Shouldn't have brought that up," Harry said.

"How about the four of us go for some lunch?" Luna suggested again. "Ronald will behave, won't you, Ronald?"

"Once I get something to eat, sure." Ron answered.

"We'll meet you in the restaurant in ten minutes," Hermione told them.

"Great," Luna said. "Come on Ronald."

Ron stood up and followed his wife out of the cabin. Hermione walked over and sat down beside her husband. "Sorry," she said resting her head on his shoulder.

"Foiled again," Harry sighed.

Hermione laughed. "As I recall, he was good at doing that back then, too."

"He's great at it," Harry replied. "I am hungry, though."

"Me too," Hermione said.

"Later?" Harry asked. "We can try?"

Hermione smiled and touched his cheek. "Yes."

Harry leaned in and kissed her.

"We should go," Hermione said when they pulled apart.

"Yeah," Harry said reluctantly.

"Bloody Ron," Hermione said.

"Glad to see nothing's changed since the first time we were here," Harry said. "Remember when he walked in on us here the first time?"

Hermione groaned. "I thought you were going to kill him."

"Should have," Harry said as they left the cabin and slowly began making their way to the restaurant.

While Harry and Hermione enjoyed their walk down memory lane, Saffron and Andrew were setting off for their own walk. They were staying in a cabin beside Ethan and Maddie and Ethan had continued his taunting.

"Why do I have a feeling this holiday is going to end in murder?" Saffron looked at her husband.

Andrew chuckled as he picked up Edward. "Little Mermaid."

"Don't you start!" Saffron scowled.

"Come on, Saf," Andrew said. "You have to admit it is funny."

"No it's not," she answered,

Ellie looked up at her father. "Be nice to Mummy."

"That's right," Saffron said. "Listen to your daughter."

"Okay," Andrew grinned.

Ellie skipped ahead of them. "Where are we going?"

"Just having a look around," Saffron replied. "This is my first time here too."

"No it's not," Andrew couldn't resist.

Saffron shot him a look.

Andrew chuckled. "Sorry."

Saffron sighed. She had the feeling that once RJ arrived, she would never hear the end of this.

"Do they have ponies here?" Ellie asked.

"They do," Andrew replied. "That Steve bloke said they had a stable on the other side of the lake."

Ellie squealed happily and Edward laughed. "Pony!"

Saffron twirled Ellie around. "You like that, do you, baby?"

"Let's go right now," Ellie begged.

Saffron looked at Andrew. "What do you say?"

"I'm game," he replied. "If that's what my girl wants to do."

"Lead the way," Saffron said to Ellie. The four of them set off for the stables and Saffron fell into step beside Andrew. "And before you ask, I have no idea if my parents 'visited' the stables in their time here."

"I wasn't going to ask," Andrew said, but his mouth turned up at the corners

"I wish I knew where they were when they made Ethan," Saffron started to say but then scrunched her nose up in disgust. "No, no I don't. I don't like to think of my parents doing---that. I mean, I know they had to do it at least three times, but still..."

"Doing what?" Ellie asked.

"Nothing," Saffron said hastily.

Andrew swung his son up into the air. "You going to ride on a pony, Ed?"

Edward just laughed at his father.

"He's scared," Ellie said loftily.

"He's not," Andrew said. "He just doesn't understand. He will when he sees them."

"No scared," Edward replied.

"That's my boy," Andrew said.

"We'll see," Ellie said running down the path to the stables.

Saffron smiled at Andrew. "I don't think I've ever seen her this excited."

Andrew grinned. "Me either. You going to ride?"

Saffron laughed. "I've actually never ridden a horse that wasn't on a carousel."

"Don't be scared," Andrew teased.

"Never," Saffron said nudging him.

Andrew put an arm around his wife as Ellie took Edward's hand and they hurried ahead.

Although Saffron had not liked the teasing from her brother, she had to admit it was nice being here in a place that was so important to her family. Her parents had met and fallen in love here.

"Everything okay?" Andrew asked. "You glad we're here instead of Brighton?"

Saffron nodded. "I can't believe we haven't been here before now."

Andrew pulled her closer to him. "It is nice," he agreed.

"Horsy!" Edward squealed pointing his finger in the direction of the stables.

"That's right," Ellie said. "I'm going to ride a white pony called Shadowfax."

Saffron laughed. "Where did you get that name?"

"I've been reading some Tolkien to her at bedtime," Andrew said.

"I just wish he was a unicorn," Ellie sighed.

"Just you wait until you get to Hogwarts," Saffron told her. "You'll see loads of unicorns."

"I can't wait!" Ellie clapped.

They finally arrived at the stables and one of the stable hands came over. "I'd know you anywhere," the girl said to Saffron. "You're Hermione Potter's daughter, aren't you? You're the spitting image of her, you are."

"Oh," Saffron said. "Thank you..."

"I admire your mother so much," the girl continued. "The things she did for house elves..."

Saffron nodded. "They've really come a long way."

"She's my grandma," Ellie said proudly.

The girl grinned. "You look just like her too."

Ellie grinned. "Can I ride a pony, please?"

"A white one, preferably," Andrew said.

"You're in luck," the girl said to Ellie. "I'll bring her on out."

"Is her name Shadowfax?" Ellie asked.

The girl stopped and turned. "How did you know that?"

Ellie's eyes grew huge and round. "It really is her name?"

"Yes," the girl said. "I'll be right back."

"Daddy!" Ellie said, shaking with excitement. "I get to ride Shadowfax just like Gandalf!"

Andrew grinned. "I heard!"

"You going to be able to handle that, baby?" Saffron asked.

Ellie nodded. "Best day ever!"

"My pony?" Edward asked.

"We’ll get you one too," Andrew promised.

"That one," Edward pointed.

"The brown one?" Andrew asked.

Edward nodded. "Please?"

Andrew mussed his son's hair. "Sure, mate."

"You have to be gentle," Saffron reminded her son. "Nice to the pony."

Edward nodded. "Nice."

"That's my good boy," Saffron picked him up and kissed his cheek.

Ellie squealed when the stable girl brought out the white pony. "She's beautiful!"

"One of the very best," the girl said proudly.

Saffron smiled. She had a feeling that Ellie would want to sleep in the stables now.

"Wait a minute baby," Andrew said. "We have to get you a helmet."

Ellie nodded and reached out to gently pet the pony. "Hi," she whispered.

"Good," Saffron said as Andrew went with the girl to choose a helmet.

"I'm going to visit you every day," Ellie said to the pony. "And I'll bring Gwynnie, too."

"She'll like that," Saffron rubbed the pony's velvety face.

A few moments later, Ellie found herself riding the pony. The look of pure joy on her face made Saffron smile.

"Look at you go, baby." Andrew cheered her on.

Ellie waved at him. Edward wanted to get on his pony, but he did not want any part of the helmet.

"You have to wear it," Saffron told him firmly. "Or you won't ride the pony."

Edward shook his head. "No, Mummy!"

"Yes," Saffron replied. "Now."

Edward pouted but allowed his father to put on the helmet.

"Don't like," Edward said angrily.

"I know," Saffron said soothingly. "But, it's to keep you safe and to make Mummy happy."

Edward glanced at her pensively. "Ok," he agreed.

Saffron kissed his cheek. "Ready then?"

She walked around with Edward, making sure he stayed balanced atop the small horse. "Look at you," she said. "Such a good rider, Ed!"

He beamed at her. "Yay!"

"Daddy!" Ellie said. "Look!"

Andrew nodded. "I see, baby. He's doing great."

"And me," Ellie said. "Can we run together?"

"I suppose," Andrew said with a grin. "You up for it?"

"Hold on tight," the girl told her. "And give Shadowfax a little nudge."

Ellie nodded and did as she was told.

She let out a shrill scream of delight when the pony began to trot.

Andrew laughed. "Gandalf would be proud, baby girl."

Andrew and Saffron let their children ride for around a half hour. "All right," Saffron finally said.

"How about we let the ponies rest and go get some lunch?"

"But-" Ellie started to protest,

"You can come back tomorrow," Andrew told her.

Ellie relented. "Okay."

Edward happily surrendered his helmet. "No like."

Andrew laughed. "Hungry, mate? Uncle RJ and Aunt Audrey are probably here by now."

"Yeah!" Edward's eyes lit up.

"And we're hungry," Saffron said taking Ellie's hand.

"Starved," Ellie added.

"I bet we can beat those two to the restaurant," Saffron said to Ellie.

"Let's go," Ellie said. "Head start."

"Hey!" Andrew called after them.

"Run!" Saffron picked her daughter up.

Ellie giggled. "Go, Mummy!"

Saffron laughed. "I like flying better."

They arrived at the restaurant laughing and out of breath.

"No fair," Andrew said. "You two didn't tell us it was a race."

"We won fair and square," Saffron said.

"No fair," Edward echoed his father's sentiments.

"We'll make it up to you," Saffron promised.

Andrew grinned at her. "Cheater."

"Yeah, but we're cute," Saffron grinned kissing him on the cheek.

"You can do better than that," he murmured in her ear.

Saffron smiled. "I can and I'll show you later when we're alone."

"I'll hold you to that," he said, sliding his arms around her.

"Uncle RJ!" Ellie squealed.

"Ellie!" RJ exclaimed. "Where have you been?"

Ellie launched herself at him before telling him excitedly about riding Shadowfax.

"You rode a real pony?" RJ asked. "Not my Ellie!"

Ellie giggled. "All by myself!"

"Wow," RJ said. "Is he too big for me to ride?"

"She," Ellie corrected. "And yes---way too big for you!"

Saffron laughed. "It was just a pony."

"So says you," RJ said grinning at her. "Little Mermaid."

Saffron's grin turned into a glower. "I'm going to KILL Ethan!"

"Ah, she's a Mer-Monster," RJ said with a laugh.

"Be nice to my mummy," Ellie told him. "Or else."

Ellie folded her arms and looked so much like Saffron it was uncanny.

"Wow," RJ shuddered. "I just flashed back about twenty years."

"Scary, isn't it?" Andrew asked.

"I beg your pardon?" Saffron asked.

"Um, nothing," Andrew said hastily. "Let's go inside. I'm hungry."

"Wuss," RJ muttered.

"RJ," Saffron said glaring at him.

Audrey poked her husband. "Stop it, RJ."

"Okay, okay," RJ relented.

Ellie lifted her arms. "Uncle RJ, can I ride on your shoulders?"

"Of course," RJ said lifting her up.

Ellie kept them all entertained with a story she made up about a princess who loved riding white ponies. "Wonder where she got the inspiration for that from?" Andrew shared a grin with his wife.

Saffron grinned back. "I love that you've been reading that to her, Andrew."

"She's tried to read it to me," Andrew said.

"Our smart girl," Saffron said squeezing his hand.

"And the princess rode away on Shadowfax and lived in the forest forever," Ellie finished. "The end!"

"Best story ever," RJ said grinning at her.

Ellie giggled. "Thank you Uncle RJ!"

RJ looked at Saffron. "So, how's your dad? Have you seen him yet?"

"He and my mum were down by the lake earlier," Saffron said. "I'm not sure what they were up to after that. He looks good- he was using his cane."

Audrey smiled. "That's great, Saffy!"

Saffron smiled too. "It's good to see them getting back to the way they used to be before all this started."

"Your folks have always been solid, Saf," RJ reassured her.

Saffron nodded thoughtfully. "I'm glad for that."

"I hope we're that happy when we've been married that long," Audrey said. .

"Same here," Saffron said, squeezing Andrew's hand.

RJ leaned back in his chair. "Well, Aud, when you're married to someone as brilliant as me..."

Saffron snorted.

"She's just jealous," RJ said.

"Of what?" Saffron asked.

"Of not having a bloke like me," RJ said.

"I have one better," Saffron retorted. "Andrew's perfect."

"He's no RJ Weasley," RJ said.

"And that's why he's perfect," Saffron replied.

Andrew chuckled. "Perfect for you, anyway."

"Exactly," Saffron leaned over and gave her husband a kiss.

Ellie giggled. "Mummy loves Daddy!"

"That she does," RJ said, kissing the little girl on the cheek. "Can't compete with that, can I?"

Ellie shook her head. "No way!"

"Loyal to the end," RJ said. "How about we bring on the food? I'm starving."

"Me too!" Edward exclaimed clapping his hands.

"What are you in the mood for, buddy?" Andrew asked his son.

"Chips!" Edward replied.

"Just chips?" Andrew asked.

Edward nodded.

"He'll probably eat like three of them," Saffron said. "He hasn't had much of an appetite lately."

"Oh, why not?" Audrey asked.

Saffron shrugged. "I think it's just a phase."

"Something we Weasleys know nothing about," RJ said.

"You were born ready to eat," Saffron teased.

RJ grinned and motioned for the waiter.

Sometime later, Harry snuck away from his wife to meet up with Luna in one of the old dance studios. Just walking through the doors brought back so many memories.

"Right on time," Luna smiled at him. "Did you have trouble getting away?"

"A little," Harry admitted. "But Hermione wanted to get started on a new book so I was able to slip away."

"Good," Luna replied. "Let's get started."

Harry set his cane aside.

She started some music and they got to work on the steps that he and Cho had already worked on.

Luna beamed at him. "Brilliant, Harry!"

"Thanks," Harry managed. He wouldn't admit that this still hurt, he was determined to dance with his wife.

"Think you're up for the dip?" Luna asked.

"I'll try," Harry nodded.

Luna smiled encouragingly. "Okay, one...two..."

Harry steadied himself and let Luna fall back.

"Easy," Luna said noticing the strain on his face.

"I’ve got it," Harry said.

They held the dip for a few seconds and he slowly pulled Luna back.

"Very good!" Luna exclaimed.

Harry smiled triumphantly.

"Let's have a breather," Luna said, seeing that he was still tired.

Harry nodded. "Good idea."

Luna helped him to a chair then handed him some water.

"Thanks," Harry said. "And not just for the water, Luna. This means a great deal to me. Doing this for Hermione..."

Luna smiled. "I'm more than happy to help, Harry."

"Ron's a lucky bloke," Harry said.

"Remind him of that, would you?" Luna joked.

"Oh, I think he knows," Harry said with a laugh. "He tells me that himself, Luna. Who knows what he would have become if you hadn't come along?"

"I don't even want to think about that," Luna said, laughing.

"Neither does he," Harry said before taking a drink of his water.

They sat in a companionable silence for a few minutes. "When do you plan on showing Hermione what you can do?" Luna asked.

"The last night we're here," Harry replied.

"You're going to go that whole time?" Luna asked in surprise.

Harry nodded. "Just like last time. I know it will be difficult because Hermione doesn't miss much..."

"No, she doesn't," Luna agreed. "She sees everything."

"So, I'm going to do everything in my power to keep this from her," Harry said.

"We'll just make sure we find times like this to meet," Luna said. "Or when she's doing something with Julie, Ethan or Saffron, you can say you're going to lie down and we'll come and have a quick lesson."

Harry nodded. "That's what I was thinking, too."

"Good," Luna said, standing up.

"One more try?" Harry asked.

"You got it," Luna said, taking his hand.

*** *** ***

28. Chapter 378 Hillsdale Happenings

Authors' note: Thanks for the kind words last week in regards to our big announcement! You guys are the best!

“Katherine Rose,” Julie knocked on the door to the single bathroom. “You have exactly two minutes to finish up in there.”

Katie rolled her eyes. “Mum, it’s the only room here with any sort of decent lighting to do makeup! I HAVE to look good when Kevin gets here!”

"Two minutes," Julie repeated.

"You're so unfair," Katie said, brushing at her long hair. "Honestly--"

She had to make sure things were perfect and her mother just did not understand. Besides wanting to look pretty for Kevin, she was nervous because they were going to tell Nick today that they were dating.

It was funny how it had worked out. They hadn't yet had a chance to meet up in person since they had seen each other in Hogsmeade during the school year.

Their relationship had been conducted mostly through letters. Katie had never been much for letters, but writing to Kevin had definitely changed her mind.

"That's it," Julie said. "Out, Katie. Now."

"One more minute!" Katie pleaded.

"No," Julie said. "Don't make me unlock this door with magic."

"Fine!" Katie retorted, giving herself one more look in the mirror. She opened the door and looked at her mother. "Happy now?"

"There are two other people in this cabin who need to use the loo," Julie told her daughter.

Katie smiled innocently at her mother. "Well, if we had sprung for a bigger cabin with more loos..."

Julie shook her head but fought back a grin. "You look lovely, Katie."

Katie grinned. "Thank you, Mum."

Katie went into the small bedroom that she would be sharing with Ashley when her sister arrived from her trip and used a small hand mirror to finish her makeup.

All she had to do now was choose the perfect outfit. she

She wished Caroline were here but her friend was still settling in with her family.

Meanwhile, Kevin had just arrived and was heading towards the cabin. He was looking forward to seeing Katie but not so much the inevitable discussion with Nick.

Nick Malfoy was not only a mentor, he had become a great friend to Kevin. Kevin had a feeling Nick might not be so happy with this news.

"Cabin seven," he muttered to himself.

He took a deep breath and slowly made his way toward the Malfoy cabin.

He knocked on the door and it didn't even take two seconds for it to fling open and Katie stood before him. "You're here!"

He couldn't stop the grin from spreading across his face the moment he saw her. "Hiya."

Katie grinned at him too. "I'm so excited. I can't believe you're finally here."

"Me too," Kevin said wanting to kiss her but not wanting to press his luck just yet.

"Come on in," Katie said, stepping back. "Unfortunately, you'll wind up sleeping on the sofa tonight. We only have two bedrooms here."

Kevin set his bag down thinking he'd be lucky if Nick Malfoy let him stay after their conversation. This was not going to be easy, but looking at Katie, he knew it was worth it.

"So um... my dad went for a run," Katie began, feeling a bit shy. "But my mum's here."

"Did you tell her?" Kevin asked.

"Not yet," Katie confessed. "I... I didn't really know what to say yet."

"It's okay," Kevin reassured her. " We'll do it together."

Katie smiled at him. "I'm so glad you're here."

Kevin smiled back. "You look beautiful."

Katie glowed at the compliment. "Thank you! I--" she was interrupted as Julie came into the room.

Julie smiled warmly at him. "Hello, Kevin."

"Hi Mrs. Malfoy," Kevin said nervously.

"Would you like something to drink?" She asked. "Nick should be back any moment from his run."

"I'm okay right now, thanks." Kevin replied.

Julie smiled. "It's been ages since we've seen you. How have you been?"

"Good," Kevin cast a look at Katie. "Um--"

Julie took this to mean that Kevin did not want Katie around. Julie knew of her younger daughter's crush. "Katie perhaps you could go and visit Ethan and Maddie?"

"Why would I want to do that?" Katie asked.

"Well I'm sure you don't want to stay inside on such a lovely day," Julie answered. "And your father and Kevin will have loads to discuss."

"Katie's part of the reason I'm here," Kevin said. "Well actually... pretty much the whole reason I'm here."

Katie stepped forward and put her hand in his.

Julie gave them both a quizzical look. "What am I missing here?"

"We're sort of together," Katie replied.

"Since when?" Julie asked incredulously.

"Not very long," Katie replied. "Mum, don't freak out."

"Katie," Julie shook her head. "Why wouldn’t' you have said something about this?"

"Well, let's see," Katie said. "There's the fact that he was Ashley's boyfriend. There's Kevin's working relationship with Daddy."

"But if you two are together, you should have said something before this," Julie said gently.

"You're right," Kevin said. "We should have."

"I imagine Nick will want to talk to both of you when he gets back," Julie looked at her daughter. "Katie, you know we just want you to be happy."

"I am," Katie said looking at Kevin.

Julie nodded as the door to the cabin opened and Nick came in.

"Daddy," Katie said stepping back from Kevin.

"Kevin," Nick said in surprise. "Were we scheduled to get together for something?"

"Surprise visit," Julie said. "Nick, why don't you freshen up and we can all have a nice chat?"

"Sure," Nick replied. "Now that Katie's out of the loo it should only take a few minutes."

Katie giggled nervously. " Funny, Daddy."

Nick smiled and disappeared into the bathroom.

Julie looked at her daughter. "Does your sister know?"

"Yes," Katie answered.

"And?" Julie prompted.

"She supports us," Katie said.

"She was taken aback at first," Kevin said. "But she's okay with it as long as I don't hurt Katie. And I wouldn't do that, Mrs. Malfoy."

Julie smiled a bit. "I would hope not, Kevin."

"How do you think Daddy will react?" Katie asked.

"I don't know," Julie answered.

Kevin squeezed Katie's hand. "Expect the worst and hope for the best."

"I'm sure it won't be that bad," Julie said. "But this is quite the surprise, so be prepared for that."

Katie nodded and led Kevin over to the sofa. The three of them exchanged small talk while they waited for Nick.

The man in question didn't take long and was seated across from them in a matter of about ten minutes. "So..." Nick said. "What's on your mind, Kevin? A new song for me to look at?"

"Um not exactly," Kevin said nervously. "I'm actually here for more personal reasons."

"Oh?" Nick asked. "What's that?"

Kevin looked at Katie before continuing. "Well, the thing is I've started to see someone."

"I'm not sure what that has to do with you coming here--" Nick said, his voice trailing off as he saw the way Kevin was looking at his daughter.

"It started right after Grandpa's accident," Katie explained. "Kev wrote to me and it kind of went forward from there."

"I see..." Nick said slowly.

"I really care for Katie," Kevin said. "And we would like to continue seeing each other. With your blessing, of course."

Julie looked over at her husband. "Nick?"

Nick did not say anything and just looked at Kevin with an unreadable expression on his face.

"Daddy?" Katie asked uncertainly. "Say something..."

"I know what you're thinking," Kevin said hastily. "You think I might be doing this to get back at Ashley or to move on to the younger sister..."

"That might have crossed my mind," Nick admitted.

"That's not it," Kevin reassured him. "I genuinely care for Katie."

"He does," Katie said. "And I care about him too."

"I don't like that you kept this from me," Nick said quietly.

"It hasn't been going on very long," Katie said. "The relationship, that is."

"We want to see where this goes," Kevin said smiling at Katie.

Nick looked back and forth between them. "I think Katie is a bit young for a steady relationship, but if you both want this and she can handle it... then I'm all right with it."

Katie grinned. "Really, Daddy?"

"If you can handle it," Nick told her.

Katie nodded. "I can!"

"All right then," Nick said.

Katie stood up and gave her father a hug. "Thanks Dad," she said happily, looking over at Kevin with a grin.

"Thanks, Nick," Kevin said. "I promise I won't let you down."

The new couple decided to go for a walk around the resort grounds. Katie felt a thrill shoot through her entire body when Kevin reached for her hand.

"I feel like I can breathe easily now," Kevin said with a grin.

"Me too," Katie laughed. "That wasn't nearly half as bad as I thought."

"We can say that now," Kevin said.

"Well," Katie said. "They would have had to accept it. I always get what I want."

Kevin chuckled and pulled her close. "You do, do you?"

"Yes," she said, her heartbeat speeding up. "You know that about me by now."

"I do," Kevin said. "And I'm looking forward to finding out everything else, too."

"Like what?" Katie asked coyly, running her hands over his chest.

"How it feels to do this," Kevin replied before brushing his lips against hers.

Katie trembled in excitement as he kissed her again, more firmly this time. "My sister is an idiot," she murmured when they broke apart.

Kevin chuckled. "Ah, well she's happy with Zander and I'm happier with you."

"Who'd have thought?" Katie asked softly.

Kevin gave her another kiss. "Everything happens for a reason, Katie."

"Yes I know," she said. "But you're such a good kisser..."

"So are you," Kevin said smiling at her.

"Duh," Katie said with a grin.

"So when does your 'idiot' sister arrive?" Kevin asked as they continued their walk.

"In a few days," Katie replied. "She's probably bringing Zander with her."

Kevin nodded. "Might be a little awkward."

"We'll hardly see them," Katie said with a grin.

"That so?" Kevin asked.

"I imagine we'll be quite busy," Katie said, rising up to kiss him again.

"Extremely busy," Kevin said holding her tightly.

Katie sighed happily. She couldn't believe how everything worked out so perfectly.

"I'm crazy about you, Katie Malfoy," Kevin said.

"Same here," Katie said. "I've always fancied you. I just didn't think... with you being Ashley's ex... that you'd ever feel anything in return."

"Me either," Kevin said. "But writing to you...I don't know..."

Katie smiled. "It just happened."

Kevin gave her hand a squeeze. "So, what do you want to do today?"

"I don't know," Katie said thoughtfully.

"We have lots of time to figure that out," Kevin said.

"Until I go back to bloody school in September," Katie said,

Kevin put his arm around her. "Hey, it will go by quicker than you think."

"I hope so," Katie answered. "It's not like I need it. Once I turn 21 I get my money."

"Education's important too," Kevin said. "You'll see."

"I don't want to talk about that now," Katie said as she leaned against him. "Right now, this is just perfect."

"I couldn't agree more," Kevin said kissing the top of her head.

Back at the cabin, Julie handed Nick a glass of lemonade. "You've been awfully quiet since they left," she commented as she sat down beside him.

"Just surprised, I guess," Nick said. "I just hope we aren't letting her get in over head."

"I know," Julie agreed.

"Well," Nick said. "Like mother like daughter. You fell for a musician too." he grinned at her.

"In this very place," Julie said grinning back at him.

"You know," Nick said, leaning in. "I think we should go check and see if our cove is still in the same condition we left it in."

Julie giggled. "It's been years!"

"I know," Nick said nuzzling her neck.

Julie closed her eyes. "Nicholas..."

"Making you crazy am I?" he asked.

"You know you are," Julie said softly.

"Come on," Nick said. "Put on your swim costume."

Julie laughed as he pulled her to her feet. "Really?"

"Yeah," Nick said. "Come on Jules..."

Julie gave him a kiss. "I can't wait."

They got dressed and left the cabin, laughing like they were teenagers again who had just met. "I was so nervous that first time," Julie confessed.

"Me too," Nick told her. "I wanted things to be perfect for you."

"They were," Julie said.

Nick smiled. "And to think you hated me when you first met me."

"What on earth was wrong with me?" Julie asked, laughing.

"I was an arrogant bastard," Nick admitted.

"But quite charming," Julie said.

"Very charming," Nick said.

Julie kissed her husband. "Come on Nicholas Tarrington. Now you have me all excited."

"Lead the way," Nick said.

They made their way to the lake and ditched their clothing on a chair. Nick stuck his wand in his swim trousers so he could configure something into a blanket once they reached the cove.

Julie smiled at him. "Ready?"

"More than you know," Nick eyed her slender body.

Julie took his hand. "Come on then."

They headed into the water and swam towards the cove.

To Julie's delight, the cove still looked the same as she remembered. It was almost like going back in time.

"Wow," Nick said, looking around. "Time warp..."

"Totally," Julie agreed squeezing his hand.

Nick grabbed a twig and transfigured it into a blanket, which he spread on the ground.

"So smooth," Julie teased.

"I can't make love to you on the bare ground," Nick said cheekily.

Julie laughed. "I beg your pardon. Smooth and thoughtful."

"Nothing less for the most beautiful woman alive," Nick said as they settled down together. He leaned in and kissed his wife. "I love you, Julie."

"I love you," Julie whispered. "And I wouldn't change one moment of our life together."

"Look how far we've come since we were here last," Nick said. "Dealing with my parents, my grandparents... my dad... two daughters..."

"Two daughters dating," Julie added.

"One graduated from Hogwarts and on the tour of her lifetime," Nick added.

"And Katie's done so well with her dyslexia and she's so ambitious," Julie said. "I'm so proud of how far she's come."

Nick nodded. "She's definitely the most headstrong of all of us."

"She gets that from you," Julie said nudging him.

"My family, definitely," he agreed.

Julie gave him a kiss. "You're an amazing father, Nick. I know you worried so much about that, but you are."

"Sometimes I still need to hear that," Nick said. "Thanks Jules."

Julie touched his cheek. "Thank you."

Nick leaned in and kissed her again, pushing her down on the blanket.

The couple spent the rest of the afternoon in the cove, just enjoying being together.

They emerged when it started to get a little chilly. Julie shivered when they emerged from the water on the other side.

Nick put his arm around her. "Alright?"

"Yes," she said, wrapping her towel around her.

"Me too," Nick said shooting her a goofy grin.

Julie hugged him through her towel. "I'm starving."

"Me too," Nick said. "Do you want to go back to the cabin and freshen up before heading to the restaurant? I'm sure Uncle Ron and Aunt Luna will be there with your folks."

"Sounds good to me," Julie said. "Kevin and Katie can join us."

NIck shook his head. "Katie and Kevin. That's going to take some getting used to."

"It's not like they're getting married or anything," Julie pointed out. "She's only sixteen."

"Thankfully," Nick said. "It's just the whole thing with him being one of the blokes on my label and producing his album and him already having dated one of my daughters."

"I'm sure it'll be strange for awhile," Julie agreed.

Nick nodded. "He's a good kid."

"I always liked him," Julie said as they reached the cabin.

"Me too," Nick said holding the door for his wife.

"Care to join me in the shower, Nicholas?" Julie asked, fluttering her eyelidsl

Nick laughed. "Do you even have to ask?"

"Three times wasn't enough for me today, apparently," Julie said with a grin

"Overachiever," Nick said pulling her into his arms.

Julie laughed. "You say that like it's a bad thing!"

"It's one of the many things I love about you," Nick said. "No complaints from me."

Julie kissed him again. "Come on, Nicholas."

*** *** ***

Allie and Jon Weasley were also enjoying a trip down memory lane. They had arrived with their children just that morning and were showing their children around the resort. At least, that's what they were trying to do.

Adam tossed a rock at a nearby tree. "Can't we go to the lake?"

Allison smiled at Jon. "The lake!"

"Didn't you fall in love in the restaurant?" Emma asked hopefully.

Caroline giggled. "Em."

"Well you never know," Emma said.

Allison did not hear this and rested her head on Jon's shoulder. "Remember that first time we went swimming together?"

"How could I forget?" he asked her. "You in that blue bikini..."

Adam rolled his eyes. "What difference does it make, Dad?"

"Son, if your mother and I had not realised our feelings here, you may not exist right now," Jon told him.

"That wouldn't be such a bad thing," Emma mumbled.

Olivia tugged at Jon's hand. "Can't see, Daddy!"

Jon lifted his youngest daughter. "Your mummy and I swam there when we were Caroline's age."

Olivia grinned. "Was Mummy pretty?"

"She's always been beautiful," Jon said with a smile.

Allison beamed at him. "Jon..."

"That's so romantic," Caroline said softly.

"Even though she fancied your Uncle Josh first," Jon teased.

"Did you really?" Emma asked.

Allison laughed. "I was delusional."

"Big time," Emma said, reaching in her pocket for a chocolate frog.

"I fancied her way before we came here and I decided that summer would be the summer I'd make my move."

"Good job, Daddy." Olivia told him.

"Thanks," Jon said tweaking her nose.

"What else did you do that summer?" Caroline askd.

Adam sighed. "Caroline!"

"What?" Caroline looked at her brother.

"If you keep asking them questions, they'll never stop," Adam replied.

"Adam!" Allison exclaimed.

"Sorry," Adam said hastily.

"We'll go swimming later," Jon promised his son. "And fishing too."

"And eating?" Emma asked hopefully.

Jon laughed. "And lunch, yes."

Caroline fell into step beside her mother. "I miss Bradley."

Allison put an arm around her oldest. "I bet you do. Have you two written each other yet?"

"I sent him an owl before we left," Caroline replied.

"I'm sure you'll hear from him tonight," Allison replied.

Caroline smiled. "Em and Adam will appreciate your love story when they're older."

"Of course they will," Allison kissed the side of Caroline's head. "When they fall for someone..."

Caroline nodded. "Well Emma loves food."

Allison laughed. "I imagine our little Em is going to be a cook. I can't imagine her doing anything else."

"Mum you should see her at Hogwarts. The elves love her and they let her bake!"

"They what?" Jon turned and asked.

"Em bakes with the elves in the kitchens," Caroline said. "They adore her."

"You didn't tell me that, Emma." Jon said to his daughter as she pulled a pack of liqourice wands out of another pocket.

Emma offered him one. "It's no biggie. I knit them things and they let me bake."

"What do you bake?" Adam asked curiously.

"Treacle tart, chocolate biscuits, pumpkin pasties, fudge," Emma replied. "Oh and apple pie."

Adam's eyes widened. "Why don't you ever make apple pie at home?"

Emma giggled. "Well if someone were a little nicer to their big sister..."

"Be nice to Em," Olivia said from Jon's arms.

"I'm nice to Em," Adam said.

"Not all the time," Olivia returned.

Emma grinned. "See Adam?"

"I guess I can be nicer," he said. "For apple pie..."

Emma offered him a licorice wand. "I'll make one for you when we're home."

"Thanks Em," Adam grinned at her. "You aren't so bad."

Allison laughed. "You have witnesses, Em. we all heard him say it."

"It's for apple pie," Adam said defensively.

"Sure, buddy," Jon said.

Adam bit into his liquorice and looked away in embarassment.

"Where else did you love Mummy?" Olivia asked.

Allison looked at Emma. "We did have some good times at the restaurant."

Emma squealed. "I'm SO hungry!!"

They all laughed. "Come on then," Jon said.

The Weasleys headed for the restaurant and were seated outside on the deck. "Everything looks SO good," Emma said. "Livvie, you want me to help you pick something out?"

Olivia nodded eagerly.

Jon took Allison's hand in his and squeezed it. "Did you ever think we'd be sitting here like this?"

Alllison smiled. "Happily married with four children."

"Four," Jon shook his head. "We're crazy."

Allison laughed. "What were we thinking?"

"I'd go so far as to say we're two of the luckiest people alive," Jon said, giving her a kiss.

Caroline watched her parents and couldn't help smiling.

She missed Bradley. Hillsdale was great, but she missed Brighton and visiting Bradley at the ice cream stand. He was working there again this summer and she just hoped that no other girls were turning his head while she was here with her family.

But they had made plans for him to make a day visit here and Caroline could not wait for that. Katie had assured her it would not be awkward.

She couldn't wait to see him. They'd spent several days together once school had let out and they'd made plans to shop together once they needed supplies.

"Sissy?" Olivia's voice called out, breaking her from her reverie.

"Yeah Livvie?" Caroline asked.

"What are you gonna get?" Olivia asked.

"Oh I don't know," Caroline said. "What's good here?"

"The sandwiches and salads are really great," Allison told her.

"A salad sounds good," Caroline said.

"The chef salad is amazing," Allison said. "I think I ate hundreds of those last time I was here."

"I'm sold," Caroline said with a grin. "Thanks Mum."

"For me, it's the double cheeseburger," Jon said. "Which I always ordered WITHOUT onions because I knew I'd be snogging someone later."

"Gross," Adam groaned.

Jon mussed his son's hair. "You will learn someday, my son."

"I'm not going to love some girl," Adam shook his head.

"I'll remind you of that when you hit Caroline's age," Allison told him.

Adam made a face. "When do we get to go swimming?"

"After lunch," Allison promised.

"And fishing?" Adam asked hopefully.

"I bet you can't catch as big a fish as I can," Jon said.

"Bigger," Adam scoffed.

"No way," Jon said grinning at him.

"What do I win?" Adam asked.

"A doll!" Olivia suggested.

"Dolls are stupid," Adam said dismissively.

"They are not!" Olivia argued.

"Well they are for me," Adam said.

Olivia looked at Emma. "No pie for him!"

Emma giggled. "It's okay if he doesn't like dolls, Livvie. Caroline and I will still play them with you.” Olivia beamed at her.

Caroline was going to say something when she felt someone tap her on the shoulder. She turned to see Katie. Correction, an absolutely radiant Katie staring back at her. "Aunt Allie, Uncle Jon, do you mind if I steal Caroline away for a moment?"

"Just be back by the time the food arrives," Allison said. "I'll order for you."

Caroline nodded and followed her best friend outside. "What's going on?" Caroline asked.

"He's here," Katie said gleefully. "He's here and everyone knows and everything is perfect!"

"Katie!" Caroline squealed before giving her a hug. "That's fantastic!"

"I'm so, so happy," Katie said. "I can't believe it!"

Caroline smiled. "Where is he now?"

"He's back in our cabin with my dad," Katie said. "I just wanted to come tell you."

"I'm glad you did, Katie," Caroline said. "I'm really happy for you. You have everything you ever wanted."

"Now I just need my money," Katie said. "And then everything's perfect."

"And to finish school," Caroline said. "Which you're going to do."

"Of course," Katie rolled her eyes but she smiled.

"From princesses to this," Caroline said smiling back at her.

Katie laughed. "We've come a long way."

"Maybe someday, you and I will be bringing our own families here," Caroline said. "Can you imagine?"

"That seems so far away," Katie said. "But yeah..."

Caroline giggled. "Oh knowing you it would have to be at a chalet in the Swiss Alps."

"That does sound wonderful," Katie agreed, her eyes gleaming.

"No matter where it is, we'll always be friends," Caroline said extending her pinky finger. "Right?"

Katie hooked hers in it. "Right."

"Have your parents been on the same nostalgic kick mine have been on?" Caroline asked.

"They disappeared for awhile," Katie said. "I don't want to know where they've gone. Grandma and Grandpa are all funny too."

"Kind of strange thinking of them being young like we are once," Caroline said.

"Your parents were our age when they were here and fell in love," Katie recalled. "It is pretty romantic."

"And yours had the whole Romeo and Juliet thing going," Caroline said.

Katie grinned. "I'm going to go back and play Juliet to my Romeo right now."

Caroline giggled. "Something tells me you'll have a happier ending."

"You bet I will," Katie said with a bigger grin. "I'll see you later."

While Caroline rejoined her family, another surprise visitor was working up the nerve to talk to Nick Malfoy. Although Ashley was not going to arrive back in town for a couple more days, Zander wanted to talk to Nick. He planned to propose and he wanted to ask Nick's permission. He took a deep breath and knocked on the door.

Nick had just gotten back with Julie and was surprised to see his older daughter's boyfriend standing on the porch. "Zander!" he said in surprise. "We didn't think you'd be getting here until Ashley arrived."

"I know," Zander said. "But I wanted to---I wanted to talk to you if I could, Mr. Malfoy."

"Of course," Nick said, stepping aside.

Julie smiled. "I'll just go and see if Maddie needs any help the girls."

Zander sat down to mask his nervousness. "This is a nice place."

Nick nodded and sat down across from him. "It's a special place for our family. I'm glad we could finally bring Katie and Ashley here."

"Right," Zander nodded. "Where you met, right?"

"Yes," Nick said raising an eyebrow. "You okay, mate? You look a little pale."

"I'm okay," Zander gulped. "Um, sir... the reason I'm here... it's well... it's that I--"

"Yes?" Nick prompted.

"I want to marry Ashley," Zander said the words in a rush.

29. Chapter 379 Marry You

Authors' note: Tonight's chapter brings us more Ash/Zander! Enjoy!

"I want to marry Ashley," Zander said the words in a rush.

Nick looked at him in surprise. "I beg your pardon?"

"I know she and I haven't been together that long," Zander said. "But I love her. I have for a really long time. She's the most amazing thing that's ever happened to me and the best friend I'll ever have."

Nick stared at the younger man. "You want to marry Ashley?"

"Yes sir," Zander said nervously.

Nick shook his head and Zander felt his stomach plummet. "Unbelievable," Nick muttered.

"Sir?" Zander was barely able to manage the small word. "I just... would like your blessing."

Nick chuckled. "It's just the last couple of days have been monumental for me, I guess you could say. The other day, Kevin arrives and tells me he fancies Katie. And then you arrive, asking if you can marry my oldest daughter."

Zander relaxed, knowing that Nick wasn't angry.

"Just a lot for a father to take in all at once," Nick said leaning back in his chair.

"I'm sorry," Zander apologised. "I can come back--"

Nick shook his head. "No, no. It means a lot to me that you thought to come here and ask me."

"It does?" Zander asked.

"And I've never seen my daughter this happy," Nick said.

"She makes me happy too," Zander replied. "She always has."

Nick extended his hand. "Well, if you're asking for my blessing. You have it."

"I do?" Zander asked, a grin breaking across his face.

Nick chuckled. "You do."

"Wow," Zander seemed a bit dazed. "Thank you. Thank you so much."

"When are you planning on asking her?" Nick asked.

"When she gets here," Zander said. "I figure I'll know the right moment."

"We can't wait to have her home for good," Nick said. "I have a feeling you feel the same."

"I'm really looking forward to it," Zander agreed.

Nick shook his head. "I can still remember her coming home that first summer from Hogwarts and telling us about the new friends she met. Zander this and Zander that."

"Really?" Zander asked interestedly. "She talked about me?"

"Are you kidding?" NIck asked with a laugh. "Every other sentence had your name in it."

Zander grinned. "I talked my parents' ears off about her too."

"And what do they think of this?" Nick asked.

"My parents are helping me with rent since I bought the ring," Zander dug in his pocket for the small box.

"WHOA!" Katie exclaimed, stepping inside the cabin just as Zander was pulling out the ring. "Is that what I think it is?"

"Katherine," Nick said. "I thought you were out with Kevin."

"I just came to get my sunglasses," Katie said peering over Zander's shoulder. "Nice! I didn't know you had it in you, Murray."

"Thanks, I think." Zander said dryly.

"Katherine, you're not going to mention this to your sister, right?" Nick asked.

"Well..." Katie said coyly.

"Katherine," Nick said firmly.

"Of course I'm not going to mention it to her," Katie said.

"Thank you," Zander said. "So, you think it's a nice ring?"

"It's gorgeous," Katie replied.

"Think she'll like it?" Zander asked.

"She'd be mad not to," Katie grabbed her glasses. "Toodles!"

Nick sighed. "Every grey hair on my head, I have her to thank for."

Zander laughed. "She's one of a kind."

"And might be your sister-in-law," Nick said. "You up for that?"

"I'll do anything to keep Ashley in my life," Zander said seriously. "Doesn't matter what it is."

Nick smiled. "Welcome to the family, Zander."

"Thank you," Zander pocketed the ring and shook Nick's hand.

"We'll make sure Katie keeps quiet," Nick told him.

"I know she will," Zander said. "I'm sure it won't take me long to ask her."

"So I guess we'll see you back here in a couple of days," Nick said.

"Yes," he nodded. "I'm looking forward to it."

"Good luck," Nick said walking him to the door.

"Thank you," Zander said feeling relieved as he left the cabin.

He knew that he and Ashley were young, but it was not as if they were going to get married straightaway. They could have as long an engagement as Ashley wanted. All he wanted her to know was that he loved her and wanted to be with her the rest of his life.

Plus he still had to finish his apprenticeship at the Philharmonic and she still wanted to study art at La Sorbonne. They had been through quite a lot in their young relationship, but it had all been worth it to make it here.

*** *** ***

The Potters had split up for the morning. Ethan was due to meet up with his father while his mother and sisters were enjoying a massage and facial in the spa.

His father was not at the cabin but someone said they had spotted him heading toward the dance studio.

"The dance studio?" Ethan asked. "Really?"

The older gentleman nodded. "Yes, with Cho Longbottom."

"Oh," Ethan said. "Thanks."

He headed up in the direction he thought the dance studio was in.

Ethan figured his father was watching Cho dance though he could not understand why his father would want to torture himself in that way.

He heard some tango music and opened the door to the studio.

His jaw dropped when he saw his father was DANCING with Cho. His father was not limping around, either. He was actually dancing. "Hold your frame, Longbottom," Harry was saying teasingly. "Look at your spaghetti arms."

Cho rolled her eyes. "My spaghetti arms? Please! Let's not even start on your posture."

"Dad!" Ethan asked in shock.

Harry turned. "Ethan---"

"What are you doing?" Ethan let the door bang shut behind him. "How?"

Cho hurried to shut off the music. Harry walked over to his stunned son.

"I think you need to sit down," Harry joked.

"You can walk!" Ethan exclaimed. "And dance!"

"That was actually supposed to be a surprise," Harry said. "More for your mum than anyone else."

Ethan raised an eyebrow. "When are you planning on telling her, Dad?"

"Last night here," Harry replied.

Ethan shook his head. "You'll never keep this from her for that long."

"So far so good," Harry answered.

"I told him the same thing," Cho said, handing Harry a towel. "But, he doesn't listen to me."

"I'll be able to do it," Harry insisted.

"Mum will be over the moon," Ethan said, a grin spreading across his face. "Dad, this is fantastic!"

"Thanks, son." Harry said, sitting down and grabbing for a bottle of water. "I've really been working hard at this."

"Luna and I have been helping him," Cho said with a grin. "He's come a long way."

Ethan sat down next to his father. "Is that the dance you taught Mum?"

Harry nodded. "Many, many years ago."

"Before you got old," Ethan said, his lips quirking upwards.

Cho giggled. "Uh-oh."

"Ethan James," Harry said. "I am hardly old."

"You're practically ancient, Dad," Ethan joked.

"Go on up there and let Cho dance with you," Harry challenged. "See how good you are."

Ethan vehemently shook his head. "No, thank you. I know my limitations."

Harry smirked. "Now who's old?"

Cho laughed. "Ethan, how are the babies doing?"

"Fine," Ethan said. "Mads and I miss them like crazy."

"You know Molly and Greta probably aren't going to want to give them back," Cho said.

"That's probably true," Ethan said. "Although I think Arthur will be okay with it. Tasha got into one of his toasters."

"Oh no," Cho laughed.

"It wasn't working, but she managed to pull something out if it," Ethan said.

Harry shook his head. "Tasha's Maddie's clone. She's lucky she has those puppy dog eyes."

"Not so lucky for me," Ethan replied. "I'm pretty powerless."

"We all are," Harry said.

"All right Harry," Cho said. "Break's over."

Ethan watched in awe as his father and Cho resumed their dancing. His mother was going to be speechless when she saw this.

Meanwhile, at the spa, Hermione, Julie and Saffron were all enjoying the last bit of their massages.

"We should do this more often," Julie said with her eyes closed.

"I agree," Saffron said. "This feels heavenly."

Hermione smiled. She enjoyed spending time like this with her girls. With their busy schedules, time like this had been rare.

"Once a month," Saffron looked over at her mother and sister.

"Deal," Julie said.

"I agree," Hermione said as her attendant worked out a knot near her neck.

Saffron smiled. "Andrew's probably going to need one of these after spending all day with Ellie and Andrew at the stable."

"I bet Maddie will take Kiera and Gwyn over and help him," Hermione said.

"Kiera and Gwyn better hope I don't see their father anytime soon," Saffron muttered.

Julie had to laugh. "Saffy, don't be so upset about that."

Hermione laughed, too. "He's just trying to get a rise out of you, sweetheart."

"He's doing a good job," Saffron grumbled as she slid her robe back on.

"And to think you used to follow him around adoringly," Julie teased.

"I was delusional," Saffron said.

Hermione laughed. "Hid his cauldron so he wouldn't leave for Hogwarts, she did."

Saffron rolled her eyes. "Again... delusional."

"And he used to guard your crib," Julie pointed out.

Saffron wanted to change the subject. "So Andrew and I are thinking of trying for a third baby."

"Saffy?" Hermione asked. "Really?"

"Yeah," she nodded. "There's enough space now between a new baby and Edward."

Hermione smiled. "Oh, sweetheart!"

"That's great, Saffy." Julie smiled at her sister as they sat back on a sofa together.

"I know it won't be easy," Saffron said. "But we want to try."

"I'm sure it will work out," Hermione said.s

"Another grandchild to spoil," Saffron said.

"Sometimes I wish Nick and I had tried for another," Julie said.

"Why didn't you?" Saffron asked thoughtfully.

"I'm not sure," Julie answered. "Too busy...."

"You're a great Mum, Jules," Saffron said smiling at her.

"Not always," Julie said dryly. "Those years when Ashley and Katie only interacted when they were fighting? Not my finest."

"Jules, come on," Saffron said.

"It wasn't," Julie said. "For either me or Nick."

"It was not easy, but you and Nick raised two beautiful, intelligent girls," Hermione said.

"Thanks Mum," Julie said gratefully. "And it is pretty calm and peaceful in the house now. Katie is over the moon about Kevin."

"Young love," Hermione said with a grin.

"I just hope she realises that he does have to travel a lot and sometimes he won't be in touch with her constantly," Julie said.

"As long as he brings her gifts, she'll be okay," Saffron said with a laugh.

"That's Katie," Julie smiled.

"And she and Ashley are really close now," Saffron said.

"It only took a few years," Julie said, getting herself a glass of water.

"Lavender and I were like that growing up," Hermione said.

"You fought a lot or you were friends?" Julie asked.

"We fought a great deal," Hermione said shaking her head. "We were so different."

"In a way it was nice being older than you or Ethan," Julie looked at her sister.

"Really?" Saffron asked.

"We didn't have all the animosity that siblings sometimes have." Julie said.

"I always wished you were younger so I could have someone to play with," Saffron said.

"You had Ethan," Hermione said. "I remember the races you used to have in the ballroom."

"I know," Saffron said. "But I wanted a sister to play with. I used to love going over to your house and having sleepovers when Nick was on tour."

Julie smiled as she leaned back. "I loved having you there."

"The house was so quiet after you left, Saffy," Hermione recalled. "Just your father and me in that big house."

"I miss it," she said. "I almost sometimes wish Andrew and I could move in there so Ellie and Edward can have some of the same memories I do."

"Those two would have fun in the ballroom," Julie grinned.

"You can bring them over to play in there," Hermione said. "Even though we're living in the cottage, I still go to the mansion for work."

Saffron grinned. "Mum, I would love that."

"I'll let you know next time I'm going over there," Hermione promised.

Saffron smiled at her mother. "So are you and Dad enjoying being back here?"

"I didn't realise how much I'd missed it until we moved back in," Hermione said. "And now that things are better with Harry..."

"Really better?" Julie asked.

Hermione nodded. "Almost like things used to be."

Saffron smiled. "That light is back in your eyes, Mum."

"Dad will walk again," Julie said. "You'll both have your lives back as if this had never happened."

"He's trying so hard," Hermione said.

"And you've been so patient," Saffron said as they went and got dressed.

"I've tried," Hermione said softly.

"You've done great," Saffron reassured her.

"With all of your help," Hermione said.

Julie and Saffron both hugged their mother. "We love you so much." Julie said to Hermione.

"My girls," Hermione said feeling tears well up in her eyes.

Saffron smiled at her mother. "Come on... why don't we go get something to eat?"

"I was going to meet your father at the lake," Hermione said. "Why don't we grab him and Ethan and have a nice family lunch?"

"Love that idea," Julie said. "We know how much Saffron loves to visit the lake, too." she teased.

Saffron groaned. "Jules, not you too!"

"Sorry, Saffy." Julie laughed. "Ethan made me promise to get you at least once."

Saffron folded her arms. "Unbelievable!"

Julie was still laughing as the three of them headed down towards the lake.

Harry and Ethan were standing by the lake chatting and Hermione came up behind her husband and tapped him on the shoulder. "Hello, you."

"Hermione," Harry brightened when he saw his wife.

Hermione smiled. "We were hoping to talk you two into joining us for lunch."

"You won't have to convince me," Harry said. "I'm starved."

Julie gave her father a hug. "Just like old times."

Saffron glared at her brother. "Ethan, if you make one more crack to anyone about me and the lake--"

Ethan grinned innocently at her.

His smile only infuriated her more. "Can you still swim in there, little man?"

"Well, probably not as good as you, Ariel," Ethan countered.

Saffron glared at him. "I hope you still can." she said, pushing him off the dock. Ethan fell back into the water, creating a loud splash. Saffron grinned and clapped her hands.

"Saffy!" Hermione exclaimed.

"Yes?" Saffron asked innocently.

"I can't believe you did that!" Ethan sputtered, pulling himself up out of the water.

"I warned you," Saffron told him.

"Are you all right?" Hermione asked her son.

"Fine," Ethan said glaring at Saffron. "No thanks to her. How old are you, Saffron Grace?"

"You're one to talk," Saffron said. "This whole trip you've had everyone bugging me about the lake. I hope you liked your dip in it, and it won't be your last if you keep it up."

"She has a point, Ethan," Harry said to his son.

Ethan shook his head. "You didn't have to shove me in the water."

"Okay, okay," Hermione said. "Ethan, why don't you go and dry off really quick and then we can have a nice, civil lunch."

"I'm all for that," Saffron said sweetly. "I do believe my point has been made."

"Loud and clear," Ethan grumbled, heading to the loo.

"Saffy don't you think that was a little over the top?" Julie asked her sister.

"No," Saffron answered. "This gets brought up to me multiple times a day and he even had Ellie calling me Ariel. It's over as of now."

"I don't think he'll say anything else," Hermione said putting an arm around Saffron.

"Good," Saffron smiled.

Harry smiled at her. "You would have made a great Auror, Saffy."

Saffron laughed. "Catch all the bad guys, right Dad?"

Harry nodded. "Every last one of them."

"Okay," Ethan rejoined them. "Saffy, if you ever do that again--"

"I won't as long as you shut up about the lake," Saffron interjected.

"No more," Hermione told her son. "And the same for you, Saffron."

"Let the record show," Julie said with a grin. "That I'm the only one of us acting like an adult."

"That's cause you're the oldest," Ethan said dismissively.

"In more ways than one," Julie teased.

"All right," Hermione took her husband's arm as he leaned on his cane. "Will you be okay to make it to the restaurant, Harry?"

Harry nodded. "I think so."

"Good," Hermione said. "You look a little peaked- we'll get you some coffee and some food."

Harry caught Ethan's eye. "That--that sounds good, Hermione."

"Good," Hermione said kissing his cheek.

"So how was the spa?" Harry asked. "I bet that masseuse isn't half as good as me."

"Not even close," Hermione said with a grin. "But it did feel nice."

"What did you do with your morning, Dad?" Julie asked.

"Ethan helped me work on some therapy," Harry covered.

"That's great," Hermione said turning to smile at her son.

"Yeah," Ethan said. "Dad did really well."

"I really took him by surprise," Harry said.

"Sure did," Ethan said. "No wonder Dad's hungry."

The Potters reached the restaurant and Steve gave them the best table overlooking the lake. Ethan sat down across from his younger sister and held up his hands. "I won't say a word, Saf."

"You learn quick," Saffron said, but she smiled at her brother.

Ethan shook his head. "I might have taken the lake thing a bit too far."

"Might have?" Saffron scoffed.

"Okay, I did," Ethan corrected. "I did take it too far."

"Long as we're done with it now," Hermione interrupted.

"We are," Ethan said. "At least, I am. RJ's another story."

"Oh he will stop," Saffron replied. "Or he'll meet the same fate you did."

"And what about Andrew?" Julie asked.

"He knows better," Saffron leaned back and folded her arms.

"Besides, it might not have been the lake for all we know," Julie pointed out. "Uncle Ron said it could have been any place here where our little Saffy was made."

Ethan threw his head back and laughed as Saffron glowered at Julie.

"Jules!" Saffron exclaimed.

"I think we've talked enough on this topic," Hermione said. "It's done."

"I second that," Harry said. "Let's talk about something else like my oldest granddaughter. Julie, when are she and Zander arriving?"

"Tomorrow," Julie said. "I can't wait to see her."

"The world traveler," Saffron said.

"And in Autumn, she's going to study at La Sorbonne," Julie said. "Nick and I are so proud of her."

"We all are," Hermione said.

"And she's so happy with Zander," Julie said. "They make a lovely couple."

"Your girls took after you," Saffron said. "Both fell in love with musicians."

Julie laughed. "I passed on some good genes then."

Hermione looked at Harry. "Know what you're going to order?"

"Probably a sandwich," Harry answered. "Extra chips."

Hermione smiled. "That sounds good. "

"I'm rather in the mood for a salad," Saffron looked at the menu.

"You should have been here years ago when Ethan was seven," Julie told her sister. "I can remember Maddie clammoring to sit beside him and he wanted no part of her!"

"It wasn't too bad until your birthday party," Ethan pointed out. "That's when she started going on about marrying me."

"She was adorable," Hermione said.

Harry nodded in agreement. "Only took him what, fifteen years to catch up?"

Ethan grinned. "It took me awhile."

"Andrew and I knew pretty quickly," Saffron said thoughtfully.

Ethan hummed a few bars of 'Under the Sea' which earned him a swift kick from Saffron under the table. "Sorry," Ethan muttered.

Harry looked over at his wife and she looked up from her menu. "Okay?" she asked.

He nodded. "Yeah. Just a bit tired."

"After this, we can go back to the cabin and have a kip," Hermione said.

'I'll be all right," Harry said. "Some coffee will help."

Hermione gave his hand a squeeze. "You've been working so hard, Harry."

More than she knew, he thought to himself. "Yes well..." he began aloud. "Got to get back to the way things were."

"We're just all happy that you're here with us," Hermione said.

"Definitely," Saffron said, remembering those horrible minutes when they thought Harry was gone forever.

"Me too," Harry said. "I--I can't imagine not being here with you all. My family."

Hermione squeezed his hand comfortingly.

Julie raised her water glass. "A toast, to Hillsdale and to Mum and Dad."

"To Mum and Dad!" Ethan chimed in, raising his glass.

Saffron smiled. "To Mum and Dad and getting back to the way they were."

Harry lifted his own glass and smiled. That's exactly what he wanted.

*** *** ***

Katie watched her mother use her wand to hang the "Welcome Home, Ashley" sign. Her sister was due to arrive any minute.

"Katie, does it look straight?" Julie asked.

"Mum, this is kind of lame," Katie commented. "This isn't our home so it's not really welcome 'home'."

"Katie, will you just help me?" Julie asked. "We haven't seen your sister much in the last year and I'm excited she's coming home."

Katie sighed. "Move it over a little to the left and it should be fine."

"Thank you," Julie replied. "Perfect."

Nick patted Katie's head as he came out of the bedroom. "Someone's just upset that we don't understand the pain and sorrow she's going through since her boyfriend's gone for the next couple of days."

Katie pouted. "It's not fair."

Nick put his arm around her. "Two days, Katherine Rose. I think you can make it."

"I guess," Katie sighed.

"He'll be back before you know it," Julie reassured her. "I was the same way when your father would leave. Probably not as dramatic, of course, but I missed him."

Katie nodded. "It'll be good to see Ash again."

"Yes, it will," Julie said. "And Zander, as well. Which reminds me, Nicholas, why was he here the other day? You never said..."

Katie giggled. "You didn't tell her, Dad?"

Julie looked at the two of them. "Tell me what? Is something wrong?"

Katie hummed a few bars of a wedding march and giggled again.

Julie raised an eyebrow and was going to ask something else when the door to the cabin opened and Ashley and Zander stepped inside. "Mum, Dad!" Ashley squealed.

"Ash!" Julie hurried to her oldest daughter. "Sweetheart!"

Ashley hugged her mother tightly. "I missed you!"

"I missed you too, love." Julie said. "You seem so grown up, baby."

Nick grinned. "Quit hogging her, Jules. Let her old man have a look."

Ashley giggled. "Hi Dad. I missed you so much!"

Zander smiled as he set their bags down.

"Good to see you too, Zander." Katie said with a big grin. "It's... been awhile."

The smile on Zander's face faltered a bit. "Yeah---good to see you too, Katie."

"Zander, we hope you don't mind sleeping out here on the sofa," Julie said. "When we got this cabin we didn't know if Ash would be back in time or not to visit and we also didn't know you and Kevin would be around."

"It's fine, Mrs. Malfoy," Zander replied. "Thank you for letting me stay."

"We're glad to have you," Julie said. "Katie, take your sister's bag into the bedroom."

"Why can't Zander do it?" Katie complained.

"I'll do it," Ashley said. "Katie... I missed you."

Katie grinned and gave her big sister a hug. "I missed you too, Ashley Beth."

"You'll have to tell me all about Kevin later," Ashley said.

"I'll get your bag," Zander said to Ashley.

"Thanks," Ashley said, touching his arm as he went by.

She looked at the trouble her family had gone to and shook her head. "You guys did not have to do all this!"

"We wanted to," Julie hugged her again. "We're so happy to have you home!"

"I'm happy to be home!" Ashley exclaimed. "And to be here! It's so romantic!"

Nick and Julie grinned at one another. "Yes it is," Julie agreed.

"Just you wait," Katie commented, looking at her nails.

Zander came back and heard Katie's words. He cast a panicked look at her.

Katie waved at him. "Hiya, Zander."

"Hello, Katie." Zander gave her one last look and shook his head slightly.

"We have orange juice and pastries from the restaurant," Nick told them. "Help yourselves."

"Thanks," Ashley said. "I'm starving."

"Where did you finish up, Ash?" Katie asked. "What city?"

"Reykjavik," Ashley said. "In Iceland."

Katie's nose scrunched up in disgust. "Ewww, isn't it like really cold there?"

"It wasn't too bad," Ashley said, smiling at Zander.

Zander smiled back at her. He had traveled there last night and they'd spent the night together in Ashley's hotel.

"I see," Katie leaned back, her eyebrows raised.

"I'm anxious to see the work you did on your trip," Julie said. "I imagine that sketch book is full."

"This is my sixth one," Ashley admitted. "I drew on EVERYTHING."

Nick laughed. "Our overachiever."

Ashley laughed and pushed the sketchbook towards her parents.

Katie nudged Zander. "Dum...dum...da-dum..."

"Katie," he poked her arm.

Ashley was out of earshot, showing her parents the sketches. Katie grinned. "Why didn't you ask her in Reky-whatever?"

"Will you keep it down?" he hissed.

Katie waved her hand dismissively. "She can't hear!"

"Why would you want her to overhear anything?" Zander asked. "No one but your dad is supposed to know."

"I just like having a go at you," Katie said. "It's so much fun. Which is why I'm going to LOVE having you in the family."

"Great," Zander sat back and shook his head, but he smiled at her. "I always knew you really liked me."

Katie rolled her eyes. "You're okay."

"Don't have to hide it anymore." Zander said. "You'll be related to Brit in a weird way now."

"Does she know, by the way?" Katie asked.

"Are you kidding me?" Zander asked. "She would never be able to keep this a secret."

Katie grinned. "Some people are like that."

"You better not be one of them," he said. "Not for this."

"I wouldn't spoil it for Ash," Katie said right before Ashley rejoined them.

"Spoil what for me?" Ashley asked.

"Talking about... futures," Katie said slyly.

Ashley sat down beside Zander and reached for a pastry. "That's nice."

"Yeah," Zander put his arm around her. "Katie was just telling me about... Kevin."

"How is he?" Ashley asked.

"Amazing," Katie said in satisfaction. "You were a fool to dump him."

"I was a fool for thinking I could be with anyone else when I loved Zander," Ashley said resting her head on his shoulder.

Zander grinned at her as he kissed the side of her head. "We both wised up, Ash."

"Oh brother," Katie said. "You two are sick."

Ashley laughed. "She's right, Zander. We should behave in front of my impressionable young sister."

"Impressionable but not innocent," Katie said.

"I've missed you," Ashley said fondly.

"Of course you did," Katie grinned at her sister.

"How's Grandpa?" Ashley asked. "I can't wait to see him."

"He's doing good," Katie picked at a pastry. "He's using his cane instead of the chair."

Ashley grinned. "That's fantastic!"

"Oh wait until you see Ellie," Katie said. "She's gotten so big, and she's so funny."

Ashley grinned. "Still leading Edward around?"

"Yup," Katie nodded. "You know... Ellie just LOVES flowers, being a GIRL and all..." she cast Zander a wicked smile.

Ashley raised an eyebrow. "Katie---"

"You know, I'd love to go for a walk," Zander said hastily. "See the place..."

"Oh, okay," Ashley said as he pulled her to her feet.

Katie laughed as Zander nearly yanked her sister out of the cabin. "I'm going to have fun with him."

Ashley giggled as she linked her arm in Zander's. "I know Katie can be a bit much, but when Kevin's back she probably won't pay us a bit of attention."

"Good," he said, trying not to sound too relieved. "Then I'll have you all to myself."

"You do right now," Ashley said softly.

Zander slid his arms around her. "Finally... you're home and we have the next few months together."

Ashley smiled. "I know. I'm so happy."

"Me too," Zander said. "We'll have to figure out what we're going to do in the autumn when you leave for La Sorbonne."

"Any ideas?" Ashley asked.

He smiled. "I'm sure we'll figure something out. My apprenticeship will be coming to an end soon and then I'll have to find a job."

"In Paris?" Ashley asked hopefully.

"That's what I'm aiming for," he told her.

"That's about as pretty near to perfect as you can get," Ashley said squeezing his hand.

Zander pulled her to him and kissed her.

Ashley looped her arms around his neck and kissed him back. "So happy to be here with you like this," Ashley said dreamily.

Zander smiled and brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. He saw the path leading to the ballroom. "There's something I wanted to show you."

"Okay," Ashley said. "But I thought this was your first time here..."

He did not tell her that on his short visit here he had toured the grounds hoping to find the perfect place to ask her. But, as far as she knew, this was his first time here, too. "Just come with me," he said tugging on her hand.

Ashley smiled at him as she followed him. "Sure."

He led her into the empty ballroom and toward the stage.

"What are we doing in here?" she asked.

"I wanted to play something for you," Zander said with a grin.

"You do?" Ashley asked. "Something you learned at the Philharmonic?"

Zander shook his head. "Something I've been working on just for me."

"Oh," Ashley said with a grin. "I love everything you write."

Zander sat down at the piano. "It's a work in progress..."

Ashley leaned on the piano and closed her eyes as her boyfriend began to play.

And though she was biased, the melody was the prettiest she had ever heard.

Zander looked up at her as he played. She looked so serene as he continued the song. He was bolstered by her reaction to it.

"Zander, that's beautiful," she said softly when he finished.

"Not half as much as you," he said, moving so she could sit next to him.

"You only say that because you love me," she teased.

He laughed. "You know me well. I do love you."

He was quiet then and Ashley looked over at him. "Is something wrong?"

"No," he said. "No. But I um... I did want to ask you something."

"What's that?" Ashley asked, tapping her finger on the keys.

"I know we're young," he said. "But... we've known each other forever."

"Since we were eleven," Ashley said. She watched as Zander stood up. He looked about as nervous as she could ever remember seeing him.

"Right," he said, pacing across the stage. "You're the best friend I ever had.'

"Well, spending the entire night in the forest bonds you with someone," Ashley said with a grin.

Zander stopped pacing and sat back down. "That was the best night of my life until we got together you know."

"Mine too," Ashley said.

Zander leaned in and gave her a kiss. "Ash.."

"Zander," Ashley said.

"Will you marry me?" he asked her.

Ashley blinked. "W-what did you say?"

"Marry me," Zander said, his tone nervous.

The ring, Ashley thought. The ring she and Brittany had found was Zander's.

"Ash?" he asked uncertainly. "I know that we haven't really been together like this really long, but I want to spend the rest of my life with you."

Ashley watched wordlessly as Zander stood up and then got down on one knee.

"Ash?" he asked hopefully. "What do you say?" he held the ring out to her.

"Zander," Ashley whispered. "You want to marry me..."

"More than you know," Zander said, his hand shaking.

"Zander, I--," Ashley started to say.

30. Chapter 380 Taking the Plunge

Authors' note: Sorry for the cruel cliffie last chapter, you guys! We had to do it !

"We don't have to do it right away," he rushed his words. "Long engagement is fine."

A tear fell down Ashley's cheek as she looked at him. Her own hand was shaking as she touched his cheek.

"Ash?" he asked again. "Would that be a yes?"

Ashley nodded and smiled. "That would be a yes."

Zander grinned at her, his nerves evaporating. He wrapped his arms around her.

"I love you," Ashley whispered holding him tightly. "More than anything."

"Same here," Zander said, pulling back to gaze down at her. "You're all I've ever wanted."

Ashley kissed him and then held out her hand. She grinned as Zander slid the ring on her finger.

"It's beautiful," Ashley gazed at it. "The most beautiful ring I've ever seen."

"Katie liked it so I had a feeling I did well," Zander said.

"Katie knew?" Ashley asked.

"I came here a couple of days ago and asked your dad," Zander admitted. "She kind of came in just as I was showing him the ring."

"You asked my dad?" Ashley asked softly.

Zander nodded. "I thought it was the right thing to do."

"Brilliant," Ashley said as he hugged her again. "You are positively amazing."

"It's you, Ashley," Zander said swinging her around.

Ashley laughed. "I can't believe we're engaged!"

"I want to spend the rest of my life with you," Zander said.

"Same here," Ashley said, her arms around his neck. "I've never been this happy in my life."

"Me either," Zander said. "I was so nervous. I wanted to make this perfect for you."

"It was," she said. "It was totally perfect."

Zander grinned. "You want to go tell your family, don't you?"

"Sounds like they already know," Ashley gave him a kiss.

"Your mum doesn't," Zander said. "Unless Katie blabbed."

Ashley giggled. "Hopefully not. Come on."

Zander took her hand and they ran back to the cabin, laughing the entire way.

"Mum!" Ashley said, pulling him into the cabin "Mum guess what! Zander and I are engaged!"

Julie turned in surprise. "What--?"

Ashley held up her left hand.

Julie grinned. "Sweetheart!"

"You already asked?" Katie leaned forward. "You didn't waste any time, Murray."

"Well, I looked at you making snide comments the next couple of days and I thought I should hedge my bets," Zander said grinning at her.

"I wouldn't have spoiled it," Katie said.

"Not if she wanted to be a good maid of honour," Ashley said.

Katie jumped to her feet. "You want ME to be maid of honour?"

"Absolutely," Ashley said. "If you'll do it..."

"Of COURSE!" Katie screeched.

Ashley laughed and gave her a hug. "I'm so happy, Katie."

"Congrats," Katie said. "I'm happy for you. Just don't let anyone in Slytherin know I said that."

Zander shook his head. "Why would anyone in Snakeville care about that?"

"Reputation, Zander." Katie rolled her eyes.

"Silly me," Zander said nudging her.

"Can't believe you're going to be my brother in law," Katie said.

Julie laughed. "She means that in the best way. Welcome to the family, Zander."

"Thanks," Zander said with a grin. "I know Katie adores me. She always has."

Katie scoffed. "I still like Brittany better."

"That's because she's an older version of you," Zander said.

"Then you know how fantastic I'll be as I grow older," Katie said with a grin.

"Two of you," Zander shuddered. "What have I gotten myself into?"

Ashley looped her arms around her fiance. "I'll help you deal."

Katie rubbed her hands together. "We have so much to plan! Dresses, flowers, hair..."

"We have loads of time to plan," Ashley said. "I don't think we're going to get married for a couple years. I still want to study at La Sorbonne and Zander has to finish his apprenticeship, we have to figure out where we're going to live..."

"Two years?" Katie frowned.

Zander nodded. "Can you wait that long?"

Katie thought this over. "I suppose..."

Ashley giggled. "How about a hen night in Paris?"

"Oooh!" Katie exclaimed.

"That's got her excited," Julie laughed.

Nick put his arm around his youngest daughter. "I can hear the wheels turning in that head."

"I'll plan the best hen night ever," Katie promised.

"Should I ask how much that's going to cost me?" Nick asked.

"No," Katie said primly. "But I could pay for it if I were to get my inheritance early..."

"Katherine," Nick said shaking his head.

"What?" she asked innocently.

"You know the terms of your inheritance," Nick said. "That's not going to change."

"You can't blame me for trying," Katie said.

"Maybe she would use some of that inheritance to help with the wedding," Ashley said trying to keep a straight face.

"Dream on," Katie said.

Ashley laughed. "Can't blame me for trying."

"I'm excited because we do have a lot to plan," Katie said. "And once you decide on a date we can start!"

Nick smiled at Ashley and for a moment saw her as a little girl. It was hard to believe she was grown up and engaged.

"We'll decide on a date soon enough," Ashley promised. "You'll be first to know."

"We'll have your parents over soon too," Julie said to Zander.

"We have to tell them," Zander said. "I'm sure when Brit finds out the entire world will hear her reaction."

Ashley wondered if Brittany would be disappointed that the ring they'd found had not been meant for her.

"Do you mind if we pop home really quick to see my folks?" Zander was asking her.

Ashley grinned. "Of course!"

"We won't be long," Ashley promised her parents.

Katie sighed when her sister had gone. "I can't believe he did it."

"I can't believe you didn't tell me," Julie said to Nick and Katie.

"Surprise," Nick said. "I was pretty shocked when he asked.

"Don't tell him I said this, but he's actually not that bad," Katie admitted.

"Reputation, right?" Julie teased her youngest. "And you're her maid of honour..."

Katie giggled and grinned at her mother. "Of course."

"I wish I could go back and bring your younger selves to this moment," Julie said. "I knew one day the two of you would be close."

"Mum, Ash and I weren't THAT bad," Katie said defensively.

Nick laughed. "Yeah sure..."

"I was perfect," Katie said nudging him.

"You're a Malfoy," Nick said. "Through and through."

Julie put an arm around her daughter. "She has some Potter blood in her, too."

Katie looked at them, her expression suddenly serious. "I know I haven't always been easy to deal with. I can be a little selfish..."

"Everyone can be," Julie said.

"I've probably had more moments than most," Katie said. "But, I love you guys. No matter what."

"We love you too," Nick told her. "And we're glad you're happy."

"Me too," Katie said. "And I'm going to make sure Ashley has the wedding of her dreams."

*** *** ***

Andrew and Saffron had been looking for some time alone and her mother offered to watch Ellie and Edward for the afternoon. The four of them were currently on the way to Harry and Hermione's cabin. Ellie skipped ahead on the path while Edward sat happily on Andrew's shoulders.

"She's already planning to be a flower girl for Ashley's wedding," Saffron said, shaking her head. "Even though I told her it's going to be awhile from now."

Andrew chuckled. "Is that why she's ripping the heads off those and throwing them down?"

Saffron laughed. "I think so. She thinks she's an expert since she was one for Aud and RJ's wedding."

"Ellie stop ruining the flowers!" she called out to her daughter. "Those aren't yours!"

"Mummy, I have to practise!" Ellie protested.

"You have a lot of time," Saffron told her.

"Hard to believe ickle Ashley is getting married," Andrew commented.

"Tell me about it," Saffron shook her head.

Ellie did a few twirls and then turned to look at her parents. "I want to wear a pink dress this time!"

"That's up to Ashley," Saffron said to her daughter. "But Daddy and I will buy you a pink dress if you really want one."

Ellie grinned. "And a pink bow for Shadowfax!"

"If they'll let us put one on her, sure." Saffron agreed.

Ellie clapped her hands together before running to her mother and hugging her tightly.

Saffron picked up her daughter and held her tightly. "Will you be a good girl for Grandpa and Grandma?"

"I'm good all the time!" Ellie giggled.

"No," Edward said from Andrew's shoulder. "Not."

Andrew laughed. "Uh-oh, El. Edward seems to disagree."

"He's a party pooper," Ellie replied.

"Mean!" Edward exclaimed.

"Elinore," Saffron warned her daughter.'

"Sorry," Ellie said looking up at her.

"Just don't mess with your brother today," Saffron said. "You know he doesn't like when you call him that."

"I wish I had a sister," Ellie said.

"Elinore," Andrew now said warningly.

Ellie pouted.

"Do you want a time out when we get to the cabin?" Andrew asked his daughter.

Ellie shook her head. "No."

"I don't want to hear you say anything like that again," Andrew said.

Ellie looked up to Edward. "Sorry, Ed."

Edward smiled at his sister.

"Good," Saffron said. "Come on, then."

Andrew lifted his son off his shoulders as they went up the steps to the cabin.

Hermione opened the door and beamed when she saw her grandchildren."There you are!"

"Hi!" Edward reached for her. "HI!"

Hermione eagerly took him in her arms. "There's my big boy!"

"And the flower girl," Ellie said, spinning around.

Harry came up behind his wife and grinned at his granddaughter. "Is that THE flower girl?" he asked. "The FAMOUS flower girl?"

"The one and only!" Ellie announced.

Harry chuckled. "Hermione, you didn't tell me she was going to be here with us."

"It's like having a celebrity around," Hermione joked.

Ellie giggled. "Grandma, it's me!"

"The prettiest four year old in the world!" Hermione exclaimed.

Ellie did another twirl causing the adults to laugh.

"Thanks again for watching them," Saffron said to her parents. "Andrew and I really appreciate it."

"Of course," Harry said. "We have big plans for these two."

"What are we doing?" Ellie hopped up and down.

"We're going to go to the lake," Hermione told them.

"Swimming!" Ellie said. "Ed, just like a fishy!"

Edward grinned. "Yay!"

"We'll be back later this afternoon," Saffron said. "You both be good."

Edward waved. "Bye, Bye!"

Andrew and Saffron laughed as they left the cabin. Saffron felt an excited flutter in her stomach- it had been quite awhile since she'd had any private time with her husband.

"So, what do you want to do, Mrs, Kirke?" Andrew asked her.

"Sleep," Saffron answered. "But I'm not going to waste my alone time with you, Mr. Kirke."

Andrew grinned. It was true that lately if they did have a moment alone, they would crash in the bedroom.

"I'm glad we came here this year," Saffron said as he put his arm around her.

"Me too," Andrew said. "I was able to see the spot where my beautiful wife..."

Saffron poked him hard in the side. "If you even start, you'll be IN the bloody lake."

"Come on," Andrew said. "It's pretty cool that this was the place where you came to be."

"It's weird," Saffron said.

"Only to you," Andrew pointed out.

"Exactly," Saffron said. "Would you like the spot where you were concieved shoved in your face?"

"The backseat of my parents' car?" Andrew asked. "No, thank you."

Saffron laughed. "Are you serious?"

Andrew grimaced and nodded. "Scary, but true."

"Hmm..." Saffron leaned against him. "Never going to look at your parents' car the same way again."

"So, see?" Andrew asked. "It could be worse."

Saffron only shrugged. "So... the other day when Mum and Jules and I were at the spa I told them how you and I were talking about having another baby."

"You told them?" Andrew asked.

"Are you mad?" Saffron asked.

Andrew shook his head. "No.Just seems a little more real since you told them."

Saffron smiled. "We could get to working on that, you know."

"Oh, so some time in the future, our little boy or girl can push Edward in the lake when he jokes about how this was the place that he or she was made?" Andrew joked.

Saffron scowled at him. "I am NOT swimming in that lake. EVER."

Andrew laughed. "Sorry, Saf."

"Way to spoil the mood," Saffron walked away from him

Andrew reached for her. "Come on, Saf. "

"Just stop with the lake stuff," Saffron looked at her husband. "I've had enough with Ethan and I don't need any more from you."

Andrew put his arms around her. "I'm sorry, Saffy. No more jokes."

"Thank you," Saffron said, her voice muffled as she pressed her face into his chest.

"How can I make it up to you?" Andrew asked.

Saffron looked up at him and smiled when she saw the look he was giving at her. "I can't stay mad at you when you look at me like that."

"I know," Andrew grinned.

Saffron gave him a kiss. "Let's find somewhere private- not the cabin- and make love."

Andrew grinned even wider. "I like that idea."

"We need to be very, very sneaky," Saffron whispered in his ear. "So no one sees us..."

Andrew thought for a moment. "The only question is where?"

"I'm not sure," Saffron murmured. "But you'd better figure something out fast."

Andrew grabbed her hand, an idea suddenly coming to him. "Come on."

Saffron laughed. "Let's hurry!"

Andrew laughed, too and led her past the lake where it seemed most of the resort guests were apparently spending their day.

"Give me a hint," Saffron said.

"Row, row, row your boat," Andrew started to sing.

"The boathouse?" Saffron asked.

"She got it in one," Andrew said. "You really are quite clever, Saffron."

"I know," Saffron said shamelessly.

Andrew grinned and looked over his shoulder as they approached the boathouse. It was locked as he knew it would be.

"Uh oh," Saffron said coyly. "What are we going to do?"

"Well, we would be out of luck if we were still at school," Andrew said. "No magic outside of school..."

"I'm very glad we're not in school," Saffron said kissing the side of his neck.

Andrew smiled. "Is um..is anyone looking then?"

"Not a soul," Saffron said after peeking around.

Andrew reached into his pocket for his wand. He pointed it at the lock. "Alohomora!"

"Mmm..." Saffron let out a little moan in his ear. "I love it when you open things up like that."

Andrew turned and pulled her into the boathouse. His lips were on hers before the door closed.

Saffron let out another moan but this one sounded more like a little mewling sound.

"I feel a little bit like I am in school and we're snogging in your mum's library," Andrew said in between kisses.

"That makes it all the more forbidden," Saffron pressed her body against his. "Andrew..."

"Merlin, Saffy," Andrew groaned.

Saffron laughed as she drew him over to a bench and spread a blanket over it.

"You always know just what to do to drive me crazy," he said as she sat on his lap.

"Yes I do," Saffron ran her fingers through his hair. "I love you, Andrew."

"I love you," Andrew said softly. "Always have, always wil."

Saffron smiled as she lifted his shirt up over his head.

She tossed it aside and he made quick work of her camisole top.

Already nearly undressed, the two lay on the blanket and kissed again. Andrew ran his hands over her bare skin.

"Please, Andrew," Saffron whispered.

"Not yet," he said, his breath hot on her skin.

Saffron grinned. "Oh?"

"Nope," he said, tugging at her shorts.

"So, it's your turn to drive ME crazy?" Saffron asked, helping him.

"You better believe it," he said, skimming his mouth over her neck.

Saffron closed her eyes. "I think...I think I can deal with that."

Andrew grinned down at his wife as he shed his swim costume. Saffron smiled back up at him and touched his cheek.

"You," Andrew began. "Are the most amazing woman I know." Saffron lifted her head and gave him a kiss.

"I hope we have our third because of this," Andrew said as he slid into her.

Saffron smiled up at him.

Andrew kissed her again as they moved together, her body rising up under his.

"Saffy," Andrew said against her skin.

"Andrew," Saffron drew out his name as she ran her fingers through his hair.

Andrew groaned and buried and his face in Saffron's shoulder.

"Andrew," Saffron said again, breathlessly. "You are amazing..."

"It's all you," Andrew said struggling to catch his own breath. "Merlin, we should do stuff like that more often."

Saffron laughed. "I agree."

"I'll never look at this place the same again," Andrew said giving her a kiss.

"Me either," Saffron said softly as he pulled her against him.

"So, you forgive me for making those jokes?" Andrew asked.

"Don't I always?" Saffron asked wryly.

"Lucky me," Andrew said with a grin.

"I still say I'm the lucky one," Saffron said softly.

"We both are," Andrew said holding her close.

"Hmmm..." Saffron closed her eyes as he nuzzled her neck.

"I wonder if Ellie and Edward are behaving for your mum and dad," Andrew said.

"I'm sure they are," Saffron answered.

"Ellie's just like you," Andrew said kissing the top of her head.

"She's much sweeter than me," Saffron said.

"Edward, too," Andrew said. "And I have them because of you."

"You had a large part in creating them," Saffron reminded him. "And you were amazing through both pregnancies."

"We've been through a lot," Andrew said. "But, we're here and we're happy."

"Very happy," Saffron said, laughing as he gently squeezed her side. "And if I do get pregnant again, I have high expectations."

"Oh, yeah?" Andrew asked.

"Midnight food runs," Saffron said. "Foot and ankle massages."

"Like the time you made me go out and get you Chinese takeaway in the middle of a blizzard when you were pregnant with Edward," Andrew recalled.

"And you didn't mind," Saffron said. "Because you got the extra egg rolls."

Andrew laughed. "Of course. I valued my life."

Saffron leaned in and gave her husband a very thorough kiss. "I don't know what I'd do without you, Andrew."

"I'm not going anywhere, Saf," Andrew promised. "I love you."

"I love you too," she said. "How about we have a date in town? Go grab a bite and then do a little shopping?"

"Perfect," Andrew said sitting up.

They got dressed quickly and sneaked back out of the boathouse unnoticed.

"You want to check in on the kids before we go?" Andrew asked.

"I'm sure they're all right," Saffron replied. "But if you want to--"

Andrew shook his head. "It's fine."

"It's kind of like when we were dating again," Saffron said. "Nothing to worry about..."

Andrew grinned. "It is except this time you come home with me."

"And stay all night," Saffron batted her eyes.

"What kind of bloke do you think I am?" Andrew joked.

Saffron laughed. "A one woman kind of guy."

Andrew put his arm around her. "Too right."

*** *** ***

Ethan emerged from the lake and smiled up at his daughter. "I'm right here, baby," Ethan said. "I'll catch you."

Gwyn looked down at her father and shook her head. "No, Daddy," she said emphatically. "I'm not jumping in!"

"Come on," Ethan coaxed. "You won't go under, I promise."

Gwyn's lower lip trembled and she sat down on the dock.

"Baby," Ethan said. "What's wrong?"

"Scary," Gwyn said softly.

"No it's not," Ethan said. "Daddy wouldn't let anything hurt you."

"But I don't wanna jump in," Gwyn said, wiping at her eyes.

"Okay," Ethan said. "You don't have to if you don't want to."

"Really?" Gwyn asked.

"Really," Ethan said. "Why don't you come in from the shore? I'll hold you the whole time."

Gwyn nodded. "Promise?"

"I promise baby," Ethan said, moving towards the side of the dock closer to the shore.

Gwyn walked down to the shore and stepped tentatively in the water. Ethan swam over and reached for her hand.

"Don't let go, Daddy," Gwyn reached for her father.

"Never," Ethan said pulling her into his arms. "You know, I was scared of the water, once, too."

"You were?" Gwyn asked as Ethan moved into some deeper water.

Ethan nodded. "I was around seven when we came here the first time and your Aunt Jules had to teach me how to swim."

"She did?" Gwyn asked. "Really?"

Ethan nodded. "I was even more scared than you of the water."

"What if a big fish bites me?" Gwyn asked.

"That's not going to happen," Ethan promised her. "But, if it did, I would fight that fish because no one hurts my Gwynnie, right?"

Gwyn giggled. "Right." she hugged her father around the neck.

Ethan smiled. "You okay going in a little further, then?"

Gwyn nodded. "Just hold me."

Ethan swam a little further, keeping a tight hold on Gwyn. "You're doing great, baby."

"Am I swimming yet?" Gwyn asked.

Ethan grinned. "You are."

Gwyn shrieked in delight. "Mummy, look at me!"

Maddie and Kiera were swimming nearby and looked over. Maddie grinned. "Sweetheart!"

"Go Gwynnie," Kiera cheered for her sister.

Ethan looked at his youngest. "Want to try kicking? You hold on to me and just kick your legs..."

"Okay," Gwyn agreed tentatively. "I don't want to go under, though!"

"You won't," Ethan promised. "I'll hold on to you the whole time."

"Okay," Gwyn began kicking her little legs.

"Good," Ethan encouraged. "That's it!"

"I'm swimming!" Gwyn said happily.

"Like a fish!" Ethan exclaimed grinning at her. "Look at you go!"

Ethan held her up under her stomach and brought Gwyn around in a wide, slow circle.

Maddie and Kiera swam over to them and Gwyn grinned widely at her mother.

"Look at my big girl," Maddie praised her. "I'm so proud of you!"

"She's doing much better than I ever did," Ethan said. "Just you ask Julie."

Kiera giggled. "Mummy told me how you couldn't swim!"

"She did, did she?" Ethan asked looking at Maddie.

"Nothing but the truth," Maddie said innocently.

"Sure, Mads," Ethan said. He looked at Gwyn. "Want to try floating on your back? I promise I'll hold on the whole time."

"Will my head go in the water?" Gwyn asked.

Ethan shook his head. "Just your hair."

"Daddy can hold your head up," Maddie said when Gwyn hesitated. "Don't worry, baby."

Etahn nodded. "Absolutely."

"Okay," Gwyn agreed. Ethan carefully helped her turn onto her back.

"Kick those legs," Ethan said. "Good job!"

"Daddy," Gwyn said uncertainly.

"It's all right," Ethan reassured her.

"You're doing great love," Maddie encouraged.

"I don't like this," Gwyn said, her voice trembly.

"We'll stop," Ethan said pulling her into his arms. Gwyn rested her head on his shoulder. "It's fine, sweetheart. I've got you."

"Okay," Gwyn said in a small voice.

"How about we take a break and go back to the shore?" Maddie suggested.

"I'm hungry," Kiera said.

"Me too," Maddie said. "Come on then."

"You did a great job," Ethan told Gwyn as he carried her out of the water. "Mummy and Daddy are very proud of you."

"Me too," Kiera chimed in.

"Thanks Kiki," Gwyn said as Ethan set her down near their chairs.

Maddie reached into the picnic basket she had packed earlier. "I have juice and biscuits..."

"Yummy," Gwyn cheered up.

"I can't wait to tell Blue how great it is here," Kiera said as Maddie handed her some biscuits.

"I miss him," Maddie said. "I can't wait to see him again.

"He's watching the babies with Nana and Greta," Gwyn said.

"Taking good care of them, I'm sure." Ethan nodded.

"I'm sure he is," Maddie said pouring them each a cup of juice.

"So," Ethan looked over at Kiera. "Are you going to try jumping in after this?"

Kiera nodded. "If you promise to catch me, Daddy."

"Of course I will," Ethan nodded.

"I can't believe you were ever scared, Daddy," Kiera commented.

"It's pretty strange isn't it?" Ethan asked. "But when you're little, a lot of things seem scary."

Gwyn and Kiera nodded.

"But when you get older and wiser, then you realise what is scary and what isn't." Ethan finished.

Gwyn climbed into his lap and Ethan hugged his younger daughter to him. "You did so well," Ethan replied. "And you'll get better with practise."

"I want to jump," Gwyn told her father.

Ethan looked at her in surprise. "You do, baby?"

"I want to try," Gwyn said bravely.

Ethan grinned. "I promise to catch you."

"Let's go right now," Gwyn set her juice aside.

Ethan took her hand. "Okay, Miss Potter. You lead the way."

Maddie and Kiera followed them down to the dock as Ethan got back into the water. Gwyn stood on the edge, still looking a bit uncertain.

"I'm right here," Ethan told her. "You trust Daddy, right?"

"Yes," Gwyn nodded.

Ethan looked up at her. "We'll count to three, right? "

"One," Maddie said. "Two... Three!"

Gwyn closed her eyes and jumped off the dock.

Ethan caught her just as her little body hit the water, keeping her head above the surface

"Gwynnie!" Ethan grinned hugging her tightly. "You did it!"

"I did!" Gwyn exclaimed, giggling. "I did it!"

"My brave girl!" Ethan praised her. "My brave Gwynnie."

Maddie and Kiera clapped. "That's my big girl," Maddie said as Ethan lifted Gwyn back onto the dock.

Gwyn hugged her mother. "That was scary and fun!"

Maddie laughed. "You are a brave, brave girl."

Ethan looked at Kiera. "What about you, Kiki?"

"I'll do it," Kiera came to the end of the dock.

Maddie sat down with Gwyn. "We'll count for her, right Gwyn?"

"One," Gwyn began. "Two..."

"Three!" Maddie and Gwyn finished just as Kiera jumped off the dock and into Ethan's arms.

Gwyn clapped hard for her sister. "Go Kiki!!"

Kiera grinned and hugged her father. "That was fun!"

Ethan laughed. "Yes it was. You and your sister both did great!"

"Mummy, it's your turn!" Gwyn said looking up at Maddie.

Maddie laughed. "I don't think so."

Gwyn tugged on her hand. "You have to!"

"I'll catch you," Ethan grinned up at his wife.

"We did it," Kiera said. "You can be brave, too!"

"I've got a lot to live up to," Maddie said. "All right..."

Gwyn grinned. "Yay, Mummy!"

Ethan moved back into some deeper water. "Are you going to take a running start?"

"Cannonball?" Maddie asked with a grin.

Ethan laughed. "Do it, Mads."

Maddie winked at Gwyn. "Watch this."

Gwyn and Kiera watched with wide eyes as their mother jumped off the end of the dock, curling her body tight and hitting the water with a giant splash.

"I taught her that," Ethan said to his daughters.

"No he didn't," Maddie resurfaced.

"Who did?" Kiera asked.

"Your uncle Jon," Maddie said.

"That looks like something Uncle Jon would do!" Kiera giggled.

Maddie and Ethan pulled themselves back out of the water.

"He taught me a lot of things in the water," Maddie said. 'Includng how to dunk your uncle RJ."

"Oooh!" Kiera squealed. "I want to learn that!"

"You have to go underwater," Maddie told her daughter.

"Oh," Kiera said. Though she was a better swimmer than Gwyn, she did not like putting her face under water.

"Someday when you're comfortable," Maddie said. "I'll show you."

Kiera squezed her hand.

The two girls ran ahead of their parents back to the blankets and Ethan put his arm around his wife. "Nice cannoball, Mads."

She smiled. "Thanks."

Jon was the cannonball master."

"I think you could give him a run for his money," Ethan said. "Amazing as always, my Maddie Molly."

Maddie slid her arms around her husband and kissed him. "What did you want to do later?"

"Firecall the Burrow?" Ethan asked. "I want to check on the babies."

"I miss them," Maddie replied. "I can't wait."

"Hopefully they haven't done TOO much damage to the Burrow," Ethan said.

"I doubt it's irrepaireable," Maddie replied.

"Like what you did to Ron's old Canons shirt?" Ethan teased. "Spello-tape..."

Maddie laughed. "Exactly. Everything can be fixed."

Ethan caught sight of his parents walking ahead and smiled. "Everything can be fixed," he repeated.

*** *** ***

31. Chapter 378 The End is Near

Authors' note: This is the next to last chapter! We can't believe it either but Last Dance will come to an end next week. Thank you guys for reading!

Hermione spent the last day of the Hillsdale holiday looking for her husband. She had awoken to an empty bed with a note from Harry promising to see her later.

She had hoped to spend their last day together. Tomorrow, they would be heading home to the cottage and she would go back to work. This holiday had done wonders for their marriage, but she could not shake the feeling that he was hiding something from her.

She took a long, hot shower then packed up their suitcases, leaving out the things they would need tomorrow.

Hermione grabbed a jumper and headed toward the restaurant, hoping that her children might have seen their father. Knowing Harry, he was probably eating breakfast with them at that moment. But, she wondered why he would let her lie in.

However, Harry was not in the restaurant and no one had seen any sign of him that morning. Saffron, Ethan and Julie reassured their mother that their father was okay, but Hermione could not help but worry. The three of them convinced her to spend the day at the lake with them. And though she enjoyed spending time with them, she kept holding out hope that Harry would show.

"We'll see you after dinner in the ballroom," Saffron promised her mother. "I'm looking forward to dancing with Andrew. He still remembers the steps you taught him."

"Though I haven't used them much since then," Andrew admitted sheepishly.

"And Daddy will dance with me," Ellie said.

"Of course he will," Saffron said. She looked to the side and saw Ethan talking with Luna. All day long he had this gleam in his eye whenever their mother would ask where their father was. He knew something and she was going to find out what. "Um, Andrew, why don't you and the kids walk Mum back to her cabin? I'll--I'll catch up in a bit."

"Okay," Andrew said, taking Edward from her.

Saffron headed over to Ethan and Luna and tried to overhear what her brother was saying.

"...and that should be it," Ethan was saying.

"What should be it?" Saffron asked casually.

Luna turned. "Saffron, hi. I was just leaving. I have to go and meet Drew and Darla at the gate."

Saffron brightened. "Are they here?"

"Your Uncle Ron and I are going to dance and the girls and Josh came in to see it," Luna said.

"How fun," Saffron said. "I can't wait to see!"

Luna gave Ethan a knowing look before making her exit. Ethan turned to go, but Saffron grabbed his arm. "Not so fast, Little Man."

"Maddie's waiting for me," Ethan said. "What's up?"

"You tell me," Saffron said, folding her arms and leveling her gaze at him. "What were you and Luna talking about?"

"Things," Ethan said vaguely.

Saffron sighed. "What sort of things?"

"You know," Ethan hedged. "This and that."

"Talking to you is like talking to a two-year old," Saffron seethed. "Now for the last time---"

Julie joined them. "Hey, what's going on?"

"Ethan's got a secret and he's going to tell me what it is right now," Saffron crossed her arms.

"I have no secrets," Ethan said turning away from her. "Now, if you'll excuse me..."

"Ethan James get back here," Julie ordered. "What is going on?"

Ethan turned around. "Okay, you're sounding a bit too much like Mum right now, Jules. It's a bit scary."

"Well?" Julie asked. "You've been acting secretive for the last week."

"I have to have something since I can't tease Ariel here anymore," Ethan said with a cocky grin.

Saffron came forward and punched him hard in the shoulder. "Fancy a dip in the bloody lake again?"

"Ow!" Ethan winced, rubbing his shoulder. "Saffron!"

"Just tell us what's going on then," Saffron said. "Bloody hell."

"Is it something with Dad?" Julie asked. "Do you know where he is?"

"Not a clue, at the moment." Ethan replied truthfully.

Julie and Saffron looked at each other before looking back at him. Julie rolled her eyes. "You're about as bad as one of my students, Ethan. So you don't know where he is at the moment, but you know something..."

Ethan only shrugged. His father had wanted him to keep this a secret and this is what he would do.

Saffron groaned in frustration.

"Sorry," Ethan said. "All I can tell you both is to enjoy yourselves tonight."

He shot them another cocky grin before heading back toward his cabin. Saffron looked at Julie. "Do you have some Veritaserum on you?"

"I wish," Julie shook her head. "He is bloody stubborn."

"Like a mule!" Saffron exclaimed."I hate that he knows something I don't!"

Julie had to grin. "Especially since you don't?"

"Golden Boy," Saffron muttered.

"I should get back," Julie said, glancing at her watch. "Ashley bought a few wedding magazines in town. Merlin, I can't believe my daughter is engaged."

Saffron grinned, forgetting momentarily about Ethan. "I've never seen her this happy, Jules."

"Me either," Julie said. "Even Katie's excited about it. Of course, she's been floating on cloud nine since Kevin showed back up."

"And that's not awkward?" Saffron asked. "Kevin and Katie with Ashley and Zander?"

"They all seem to be handling it just fine," Julie shrugged. "I'm not going to rock the boat."

"That's probably the best idea," Saffron said. "I'll see you tonight then."

Julie smiled at her sister. "We'll have fun tonigt."

"The Potter sisters always do," Saffron said giggling.

Julie gave her a quick hug and headed in the direction of her cabin. She wanted to make sure Nick and the girls would be packed and ready to go the next morning

Julie found Zander and Ashley on the front steps of the cabin, snogging. She shook her head. They had been practically inseparable the moment they'd arrived at Hillsdale.

"Can I get in or do I have to scale a window in back?" Julie teased.

The couple broke apart and Ashley blushed.

"Sorry Mum," she said. "We just sort of... got caught up--"

Julie smiled. "No need to apologise. I was young once, too."

Ashley leaned against Zander as her mother went past them into the cabin. "I don't want to leave here," she said.

"Me either," Zander said putting his arms around her.

"Where will we go after this?" Ashley asked him. "I'm going to La Sorbonne in a few months. You're still apprenticeing at the Philharmonic."

"I don't know," Zander replied thoughtfully. "Any ideas?"

"I'll be there for three years at least," Ashley said. "And after that... I'm not sure. We could go anywhere."

"As long as we're together it doesn't matter to me," Zander said with a grin.

Ashley smiled back at him as he leaned in and they kissed again.

"So we should probably go and get ready for tonight," Ashley said reluctantly.

"We don't have to go," Zander said, moving is lips to her neck.

Ashley closed her eyes. "We don't..."

"We could just be by ourselves," Zander whispered in her ear.

"Swimming in the moonlight," Ashley said softly.

"Skinny dipping in the moonlight..." Zander corrected with a grin.

Ashley laughed. "Zander..."

"You don't like te idea?" he asked,

Ashley rested her forehead on his. "I do actually."

"Good," Zander murmured, kissing her again.

"But, I do want to make an appearance at the dinner," Ashley said. "Everyone's going to be there."

"Sure," Zander agreed. "I definitely want to eat."

"And then we can sneak away," Ashley said running her hand through his hair.

"Agreed," he said, pulling her onto his lap.

"You're really amazing, you know that?" Ashley asked.

"You are," he shook his head.

"I wish we had our own cabin," Ashley said wistfully.

"Me too," he answered. "It's not exactly fun on the floor but it's worth it to be here."

Ashley laughed. "You and Kevin sharing the sitting room. Who would have ever imagined that?"

"I thought it was going to be really awkward," he said. "But he's been pretty cool."

"I'm glad," Ashley said. "I don't want any more drama."

"You and I have had enough of that," Zander said.

They saw Katie and Kevin approaching and Zander shook his head. "Speaking of drama..."

"Stop," Ashley nudged him. "I'll be amazed if they even bother with us."

Katie and Kevin were coming back from the lake. "I just thought of a reason I'll be excited to go back to school," Katie told him. "Other than the fact that I have such a hot boyfriend. I can show off my nice tan..."

Kevin laughed. "Those are the only reasons?"

"Pretty much," Katie said smiling at him.

Kevin slid his arms around her little waist. "I'll come visit you every weekend you're in that town."

"And write to me?" Katie asked hopefully.

"All the time," he promised, kissing her.

"And send me little presents?" Katie asked when they broke apart.

He laughed. "We wouldn't want to forget that."

Katie grinned and hugged him tightly. "I'm so happy, Kev."

"Me too," Kevin said. "I never... I didn't ever see you like this before. Never thought I would."

"Well, I can be very persuasive when I want something," she teased.

"I know that now," he slid his arms back around her

"And just you wait until you see my dress tonight," Katie said. "I'm going to knock your socks off."

"Oh?" Kevin asked. "Do I get a hint?"

"One word," Katie said winking at him. "Red."

His gaze darkened. "You always look good in red."

Katie gave him a kiss. "And I had better dash because I want to look perfect tonight."

"Glad I'm a bloke," Kevin said. "I'm not worried about what to wear, or my hair--"

Katie poked him in the side. "Very funny, Kev."

"You're already gorgeous," he said as they came closer to the cabin.

"Just you wait," Katie said giving him a quick kiss. She noticed Zander sitting on the step. "Well, if it isn't my future brother-in-law. Where's Ash?"

"She went inside to get ready," Zander said.

Katie frowned. "What? There's only one bloody bathroom!"

"You better hurry," Zander said with a grin.

Katie rushed into the cabin, slamming the door behind her.

Zander laughed. "That'll be a battle to the death."

"Two girls," Kevin said in a dramatic voice. "One loo..."

"Glad I'm out here," Zander said.

"Out of the line of fire," Kevin said sitting down.

Zander eyed the other boy, wondering how any conversation they might have could be anything but awkward.

"How about Puddlemere, eh?" Zander asked, deciding to stick with talk of sport.

"Saffron and RJ are going to take them all the way again next year." Kevin said. "Mark my words."

Zander grinned. Sport worked every time.

While the two boys discussed Quidditch, Lavender and Seamus had arrived with Stephanie and Gabriel.

This was Stephanie's first trip abroad and she was having the time of her life. They had spent the day meeting Seamus' parents. While Lavender and Seamus checked in with Hermione, Gabriel and Stephanie were taking a walk around the grounds.

"Your grandparents were so nice," Stephanie was saying.

"YEah they're pretty great," Gabriel said. "And I knew they would love you."

"They're pretty proud of you," Stephanie said. "Just as much as me."

"Just a little while left of interning," Gabriel said. "And then--"

"Residency," Stephanie finished.

He grinned. "Finally. I can't wait. I feel like I've been working at this forever."

"You have," Stephanie said linking her arm in his. "But it's all going to be worth it. At least that's what you tell me when I'm studying."

"You're right," Gabriel said. "So waht do you think of this place? It's pretty nice..."

"It is," Stephanie said looking around. "I wish we could have come sooner."

"Damn finals," Gabriel said ruefully.

Stephanie laughed. "It's okay, Gabe."

Gabriel hugged her tightly. "I'm so glad you're here."

"Me too," Stephanie said resting her head on his shoulder. "This is like a trip of a lifetime. I met your grandparents and now we're here at a place where your dad and stepmother fell in love."

"We have them beat," Gabriel told her with a grin. "We're already in love."

Stephanie laughed. "Very much so."

Gabriel gave her a kiss. "Dad and Lavender got us our own cabin. I think it's right over there."

Stephanie looked at him in surprise. "What?"

"Our own cabin," Gabriel tugged on her hand.

Stephanie grinned and allowed him to lead her to their cabin.

"I know what we'll do with our privacy," Gabriel said shamelessly, closing the door behind them.

Stephanie smiled coyly at him. "You do?"

"Uh huh," Gabriel said, kissing her.

They had not really had a moment alone since arriving here and Stephanie was glad to have him all to herself. He pushed her back to the sofa and they fell on it, still kissing.

"We're not going to get out of here if we keep this up," he said.

Stephanie arched against him. "Are you complaining?"

"About you?" Gabriel asked. "No way."

Stephanie started to unbutton his shirt. "I should get you back for touching my leg underneath the table at your grandparents'."

Gabriel laughed. "I didn't know you'd have that reaction..."

"Your grandmother probably thinks I'm the clumsiest person on the planet," Stephanie said before kissing him.

"No she doesn't," Gabriel ran his fingers through her hair.

"Well, you are lucky I love you so much," Stephanie said softly.

Gabriel grinned at her. "I love you too, Steph."

Stephanie smiled up at him. "I can't think of anywhere else I'd rather be."

"Same here," he answered. "But I guess we should save this for later..."

Stephanie nodded reluctantly. "Yes..."

Gabriel kissed her one more time before they sat up. "My dad and Lav want to show us around."

"Right," Stephanie said smoothing her hair while Gabriel buttoned his shirt.

They left their bags in the bedroom and then headed out. "We must have brought the sunshine with us," Gabriel commented. "It's usually raining."

"A little touch of home," Stephanie said reaching for his hand.

"I've always liked England," Gabriel said. "It's sort of become home away from home now."

"And I'll get to meet all the people you've told me about," Stephanie said. "Though I feel like I know most of them already."

"They'll love you," Gabriel said as they approached the cabin where Seamus and Lavender were staying.

Gabriel held the door open for his girlfriend and smiled when he saw that his stepmother was not alone. A pretty brunette was sitting with Lavender and Gabriel grinned. "Saffron Kirke..."

"Gabe!" the girl squealed, jumping up.

Stephanie stood back as the girl hugged him tightly.

"You look great," Saffron said. "You've recovered completely?"

"Completely," Gabriel said grinning at her. She had visited him a couple of times at the hospital but had managed to miss meeting Stephanie each time. She studied the girl and Stephanie gulped.

"Hi," Saffron smiled at her. "It's so nice to finally meet you. Gabe has talked about you so much I feel like you're already one of the family."

Stephanie relaxed. "It's nice to meet you too."

"Is this your first time in England?" Saffron inquired.

Stephanie nodded. "First time traveling out of the States, actually."

"I hope you like it here," Saffron said as a little brown haired girl came out of the loo and looked shyly at them.

"Ellie, come here," Saffron said motioning for her daughter.

Ellie retreated to her mother's side and looked with wide eyes up at Stephanie. "Hi." she said.

Stephanie smiled. "Hi. That's a pretty dress you have on."

Ellie giggled and swayed it from side to side. Saffron grinned. "You've just won her over, Stephanie."

Gabriel picked up the little girl and spun her around. "Since when are you shy, Miss Kirke?"

"I'm not," Ellie giggled harder.

"I didn't think so," Gabriel said putting her on his shoulders

"Now I'm taller than Daddy," Ellie said. "He's coming with Edward right now!"

Lavender grinned. "I can't wait to see him!"

"Andrew's my husband," Saffron said to Stephanie. "Edward is our son. He's two, and Ellie is four now."

"Almost five!" Ellie corrected.

Stephanie laughed. "Almost five? You're such a big girl!"

"Five going on twenty," Saffron teased.

"Where are your parents?" Lavender asked Saffron.

The smile on Saffron's face faltered a bit. "Well, my mum is at her cabin and my dad is missing in action."

"Is he all right?" Lavender asked.

"Nothing's happened to him, I hope."

"He's fine," Saffron replied and told them of how her father had been more like himself these last few days.

"That's good," Lavender said. "Especially for Hermione. Personally, I always thought your father could use an attitude adjustment."

"Lavender," Seamus said shaking his head.

"It's just my opinion, Lavender said innocently. "Remember when they first got married and we came over to find them shagging on the sofa? And Harry was spouting off some nonsense about it being the year of the rabbit and how they got to--"

"Stop," Saffron put her hands over her ears. "That is WAY too much information..."

"What's shag-ging?" Ellie asked innocently.

"Nothing," Saffron said quickly. "Don't worry about it, baby."

"Nice," Seamus said to Lavender. "Very nice."

Ellie grinned. "Is it the year of the rabbit? I love rabbits! Almost as much as I love Puddles!"

"I think it's the Year of the Ram," Stephanie said. "Not that I really follow the zodiac much..."

Saffron mouthed 'thank you' to Stephanie. "Why don't you tell Stephanie about your pony, El?"

"Shadowfax!" Ellie said brightly. "Want to go see her?"

Gabriel smiled. "We'd love to see her. If it's okay with your Mum."

"When Daddy gets here we can all go," Saffron promised her daughter.

Ellie smiled and led Stephanie and Gabriel over to the sofa to tell them about the pony. Saffron looked at Lavender. "Please don't mention shagging and my parents in front of me again. I don't want to be scarred for life, Aunt Lav."

"Lavender hasn't been shopping in four days," Seamus said. "She's going through withdrawal."

Lavender nudged him. "Shut it, you."

Saffron smiled. "Ethan knows where Dad is, but he won't tell me or Jules. He's being a smug bastard."

Seamus laughed. "Well, it can't be anything serious then, Saffy. If Ethan's not worried, you shouldn't be."

"I guess you're right," Saffron said. "I just hate he knows and I don't."

"Maybe I should go and check on Hermione," Lavender said thoughtfully.

"She'd be happy to know you're here," Saffron said.

"I wish we were staying more than one night," Lavender replied.

"They're staying at Dad's old cabin," Saffron told her. "You remember the way?"

"Yes," Lavender said. "Although I can't believe they're in there... it's so tiny. I wouldn't even be able to fit my clothes for THIS trip in the closet--"

"How many clothes did you bring exactly?" Saffron asked.

Seamus shook his head. "Don't even ask, Saffy."

Saffron laughed as Lavender huffed and left the cabin. "it doesn't get old teasing her does it?"

"Never," Seamus replied with a grin.

"I'm looking forward to tonight," Saffron said. "Everyone together at dinner..."

Seamus nodded. "It's been a long time since that's happened."

"And my dress is pink and white," Ellie said obviously done talking about the horseback riding.

"I bet you look like a real princess," Stephanie said.

"Daddy tells me all the time that I'm a princess," Ellie said proudly.

"We're still working on throwing the rose petals when she enters the room," Saffron joked.

"She's definitely your daughter," Gabriel teased Saffron.

"Very funny," Saffron said. "And to think I actually missed you."

"Course you did," Gabriel sat back and put his arm around Stephanie. "So what's this I hear about you and the lake?"

Saffron groaned. "Gabriel Boyd!"

"Just asking," he replied. "Your brother said--"

"Merlin, now he's gone international!" Saffron exclaimed, shaking her head. "I am going to so get him tonight."

"What did you do?" Stephanie poked him in the side. "What did you just start?"

"My mummy's a mermaid," Ellie confided.

"Elinore!" Saffron exclaimed.

Ellie giggled.

While Saffron plotted her revenge on Ethan, Lavender had arrived at Hermione and Harry's cabin and knocked on the door.

Hermione opened the door and frowned. "I thought you were Harry," she said, her smile faltering.

"It's nice to see you too, cousin." Lavender said. "What's going on with your hair?"

"It's a mess," Hermione said shaking her head. "But I'm to frazzled to do anything with it."

"That's why I'm here," Lavender said. "Merlin, look at this place. It's so tiny..."

Hermione stood back to allow Lavender to enter. "Did you come all this way to just insult and complain?"

"Of course not," Lavender said. "But really--"

"What?" Hermione asked.

"Nothing," she said. "Come on. Let me fix your hair."

"That's really not necessary," Hermione started to protest.

"You don't want to show up looking like this tonight," Lavender said. "Trust me."

Hermione reluctantly sat down while Lavender emptied her bag.

"Where is the king of the world?" Lavender asked.

"I don't know," Hermione replied quietly.

"Well is he all right?" Lavender asked.

Tears welled up in Hermione's eyes. "I--I don't know..."

Lavender stopped combing her cousin's hair and sat down next to her. "Hermione, I'm sure he's all right."

"You really think so?" Hermione asked.

"Saffy was at the cabin when I left and she said Ethan knew where he was," Lavender reassured.

Hermione brightened. "Really?"

"Would you really be sitting here letting me do your hair if you thought he was hurt?" Lavender asked.

Hermione shook her head. "No, of course not."

"I'm sure he'll pop up anytime," Lavender said, resuming her work with a comb and a bottle of Sleakeazy's potion.

"You did my hair the last time we were here," Hermione commented.

"Well, when we were younger."

"A few times," Lavender nodded. "Merlin, I remember you sneaking away with Harry. I couldn't believe you slept with him."

Hermione smiled as she remembered that first night.

"We both changed a lot that summer," Lavender said as Hermione's hair smoothed out.

"We did," Hermione agreed.

"There," Lavender said. "Your hair is perfect and you're gorgeous." she smiled at their reflection. "What were you planning to wear?"

"I don't know," Hermione replied honestly.

"Then I'm REALLY glad I came prepared," Lavender went back to her bag.

Hermione smiled. "Lavender, what would I do without you?"

"Be completely unfashionable," Lavender replied under her breath.

"What?" Hermione asked.

"I'm sure I have something here for you," Lavender covered. "Let's see..."

Hermione watched her cousin and could not help the feeling of nostalgia that came over here. For a moment, she could see them as eighteen year old girls, getting ready for the final party.

Lavender held out a simple, slender cut black dress. "This. This will look amazing on you."

"Lavender," Hermione said smiling at her.

"Put it on," Lavender insisted.

Hermione took the dress. "Okay, but I doubt it's going to fit..."

"Of course it will," Lavender said. "I designed it for you."

Hermione gave her a cousin a hug. "You're the best, you know that?"

"Of course I am," Lavender said. "Go on and change and we'll finish getting you ready."

Hermione nodded and headed into the loo, trying not to think of the worst.

She slid into the dress and it did fit, and looked quite lovely on her. "Well?" she asked, coming back out.

Lavender beamed at her. "You look beautiful!"

Hermione smiled back at her. "Thanks to you."

"You had something to do with it," Lavender said. "And when that husband of yours shows his face, his jaw is going to drop."

"Good," Hermione squeezed her cousin's hand.

"He probably knows I'm here so he's making himself scarce," Lavender told her.

"He wouldn't miss the opportunity to take the mickey," Hermione said. "He lives for it."

"So do I," Lavender said. "And I haven't seen him in awhile so I have loads of material."

Hermione laughed. "I can't wait to hear you two."

There was another knock on the door and Lavender grinned. "I'll get it." She strode over to the door and slung it open. "Well, Mister Wonderful, you have some---Oh, it's you, Ron."

"It's really nice to see you too, Lavender," Ron said sarcastically.

"I can't believe you knocked," Hermione said to Ron. "I believe that's a first."

"The Rabbit King threatened my life if I didn't," Ron said. "Look, I can't find Luna and I was wondering if one of you could tie this..."

"That tie is hideous!" Lavender said snatching it out of his hand.

"I didn't ask if it was stylish, I asked to tie it," Ron tried to grab it back.

Lavender shook her head. "This is the worst tie I've ever seen. And you're not sitting with me wearing it. And don't even get me started on those dress trousers..."

Ron looked at Hermione pleadingly. "I just want someone to tie this for me..."

"You look fine," Hermione told him. "Lavender..."

"No he doesn't," Lavender said.

"Well I'm not sitting with you so it doesn't matter," Ron grabbed the tie. "My family is here and I'll sit with them."

"Not in that outfit they won't," Lavender countered.

"Lav," Hermione got up. "He looks very handsome. Leave him be." she stepped forward and looped the tie around Ron's neck. "Where did you say Luna was?"

Ron shrugged. "She grabbed her dress and shoes and promised she'd see me later."

"Harry's been missing all day," Hermione said. "I wonder what's going on..."

Ron checked his reflection in the mirror. "I'm sure he's here somewhere."

"You look horrendous," Lavender said bluntly.

Ron turned and glared at her. "Because you don't like my tie..."

"It's the whole outfit," Lavender waved her hand.

"I'll have you know this is my best suit," Ron said defensively.

"I am so sending you some new things once I get back to California," Lavender shook her head. "Honestly..."

"Lavender," Hermione chastised.

"You would look fantastic in Armani," Lavender said thoughtfully. "His house does owe me a favour..."

"Army?" Ron asked confused. "Camouflage?"

Lavender stopped and stared at him. "PLEASE tell me you aren't into camouflage... that is SO out!"

Hermione sighed. "Enough! Stop both of you. Behave like the adults I know you are."

"I'll send you some things next week," Lavender couldn't resist. "Be on the lookout."

"I can hardly wait," Ron said rolling his eyes. He turned to Hermione. "I'll see you later."

Hermione nodded. "See you at dinner."

Ron headed out of Harry's old cabin and hurried back to his. He wished Luna had not run off like she had. He needed the extra practise.

He got back to his cabin to find his twin daughters there with their families along with RJ and Audrey. "Have you seen your mother?" he asked them.

"We saw here when she met us at the gate," Drew replied. "She said she was coming back here to get ready."

Ron sighed. "I haven't seen her all day."

Drew gave him a hug. "Are you nervous about your big dance?"

"No," Ron lied.

"Your mother and I always dance perfectly together."

Darla smiled. "You do, but this time everyone's eyes are going to be on you. I mean, hundreds of people, Dad..."

Ron paled. "Well I've done this before..."

Drew glared at her sister. "Nice, Darla."

"What?" Darla asked innocently. "What did I say?"

"Dad, you and Mum are going to do fine," Drew said. "And we'll be here cheering you on. Right, Darla?"

Of course," Darla said. "Rafe can't wait to see you dance. He's hoping you'll hide him from Ellie."

Drew laughed. "He could just hind behind your belly."

Darla patted her stomach and shared a look with Liam. "Very funny, Drew."

"Kicking?" Liam asked his wife.

Darla nodded. "Like a footballer."

"It's a boy," Rafe said. "Girls can't kick."

"Says you," Chloe sniffed. "I can kick hard."

"You're too prissy!" Rafe argued.

"I am not!" Chloe stamped her little high heeled foot.

"She has a tough side, too," Brian said putting his arm around her.

Rafe grinned. "There's a spider behind you, Chloe."

It was hard to tell who was more scared of this, Ron or Chloe. Chloe yelped and grabbed her father's hand while Ron screamed.

Rafe nearly fell off the sofa, laughing. "Gotcha! There's no spider!"

Ron put his hand on his heart. "Rafe, don't scare Grandpa like that."

"I didn't mean to scare you, just Chloe." Rafe said, kicking off his shoes.

"Just for that, I'll make sure Ellie sits beside you," Chloe said with a grin.

Rafe's smile fell away. "No way. I'm not going."

Luna chose that moment to walk in, looking a bit flustered. "Hi, everyone!"

"Loony, where have you been?" Ron asked.

"Just helping out," Luna said, hugging Chloe.

"Grandma, you look beautiful!" Chloe exclaimed. "I love your dress!"

"Thank you darling," Luna said. "Are you lot ready?"

"Yes, but I want to know where you disappeared to," Ron said.

"We'll talk later," Luna kissed her husband on the cheek. "Who did your tie?"

"Hermione," Ron replied. "Does it look okay? Lavender said I looked horrendous."

"You'll be the most handsome man there tonight," Luna said. "I think you look brilliant."

Ron smiled. "You look beautiful, Loony."

"Thank you," Luna beamed at him. "Come on. The ballroom is ready."

"Let's just hope Harry turns up," Ron commented.

"I'm sure he will," Luna ushered them all out. "Ronald, there are hors d'oeurves in the ballroom..."

Ron's smile widened.

"I'm hungry," he said. "Come on... what are we waiting for?"

RJ stood up and offered his hand to his wife. He was hungry too and wanted to check out the dinner before Ron and Emma ate it all.

"Aud?" he asked, when Audrey did not immediately take his hand. She had been preoccupied all day.

Audrey shook her head and looked up at her husband. "Is it feeding time?"

"Way past," RJ grinned. "You okay?"
"I'm all right," she said softly.

"I know you well enough to know when something's wrong," RJ said sitting down beside her. "What's going on?"

Audrey was quiet for a moment. "I found out something interesting today..."

RJ sighed. "Whatever Saffron told you, it isn't true. She's still mad over the whole mermaid thing..."

Audrey laughed. "This has nothing to do with Saffron... although that does make me curious.

RJ shook his head. "Don't ask her anything."

Audrey smiled at him. "I wasn't feeling well earlier today so I popped into town. It turns out... that I'm--"

"It's okay if you're sick," RJ interjected. "We can stay in our cabin..."

"I'm not sick," Audrey said. "I'm pregnant."

32. Chapter 379 The Last Dance

Authors note: This whole series started for us when we published the first chapter of Dirty Dancing on April 26, 2004. Nearly seven years later, we are putting this universe to bed and it's sad for us. All good things must come to an end and though it pains us to let go, it's time. We will post an epilogue but we do not have a timetable assigned for that just yet. Keep looking out though! And we have a new story we're working on that's non-DD related that we will post in the future as well. We would not have made it this far were it not for you our loyal readers and we want to let you know how much we appreciate that all of you took your time each week to read what was going on with these characters. Thank you so much for making these seven years special for the two of us!

RJ blinked, not sure if he had heard her correctly.

"RJ?" she asked. "Are you all right?"

"P-pregnant?" RJ stammered.

"Three months," Audrey nodded.

"With a baby?" RJ managed.

"Of course," Audrey said. "What else could I be pregnant with?"

RJ reddened. "Sorry--it's just---wow."

"Two more months and we can find out what we're having," Audrey told him.

RJ finally smiled as the impact of what she was saying hit him. "We're having a baby."

Audrey smiled back at him. "Yes we are."

RJ leaned in and kissed her. "I love you."

"I love you too," Audrey said. "You're going to be such a good dad."

RJ grinned. "I've had a good example. And you are going to be a fantastic mother, Aud."

Audrey gave her husband a kiss. "Shall we go break the good news to your family?"

RJ nodded. "We'll tell them after Mum and Dad dance."

Audrey took his hand and together they made their way to the ballroom.

RJ's brother, Jon, had already arrived with his family.

"Let's dance!" Olivia tugged on Caroline's hand.

Caroline smiled at her little sister. "You want to boogie, Livvie?"

"Right now," Olivia said.

Caroline stood up. "Come on, then."

"I bet she wishes she could dance with BRADLEY," Emma teased.

Caroline frowned. Though Bradley had planned to visit her at Hillsdale, his job in Brighton had not allowed it. They had written to each other, but it was not the same.

"Emma," Allison said. "That's enough already. Let's have fun on this last night."

"Sorry," Emma said to Caroline. "I'm just hungry."

"It looks like they have some food set up over there," Caroline pointed.

Emma's eyes grew large. "Daddy, please say we don't have to wait for everyone!"

"Go ahead, Em." Jon said. "I don't want you to starve."

Emma grinned. "Adam, you want go with me?"

"Sure," Adam agreed. "I'm hungry too."

Allison looked at Jon. "They've finally bonded over food."

Caroline smiled. "He hasn't stopped reminding Em about the peanut butter biscuits and apple pie."

Olivia tugged on her sister's hand. "Sissy! Now!"

"Okay, okay," Caroline said as her baby sister led her onto the dance floor.

She laughed as Olivia immediately began twirling. Caroline knew this was because Olivia liked the way her dress swung out when she spun around.

"That's good Livvie," Caroline grinned at her. "You're the best dancer ever!"

Olivia grabbed her hand and Caroline helped spin her around.

Caroline loved spending time with her siblings but she couldn't help but think of what it would be like dancing out there with Bradley.

Just a few feet away, Katie was dancing with Kevin and Ashley with Zander. She smiled at her best friend and Katie waved back.

A part of her felt jealous that Katie had her boyfriend there and she didn't. Caroline had to wonder if it would be awkward when Katie and Bradley actually came face to face again.

"Sissy?" Olivia asked, breaking Caroline out of her reverie.

"Yeah Livvie?" Caroline asked absently.

"Grandma and Grandpa are here," Olivia pointed to Ron and Luna. Ron wore a tuxedo and Luna wore a sparkly blue dress..

"Look how pretty Grandma is," Caroline said. "And Grandpa is so handsome!"

"Can we go say hi?" Olivia asked.

"Sure," Caroline picked her up. "I bet Grandpa will want to dance with you."

She carried Olivia back to the Weasley family table and sure enough Ron scooped Olivia up and led her to the dance floor. Caroline made some small talk with her grandmother and was going to sit down when someone tapped her on the shoulder.

"Not now Adam--" Caroline began but gasped when she turned around. "Bradley! What are you doing here?"

"You look beautiful," Bradley said, handing her a flower.

"What are you doing here?" Caroline asked in shock. She reached out to touch his sleeve. "I thought you couldn't... that your job--"

"Katie came by this morning," Bradley replied. "I know, I was shocked to see her, too. She told me that this was your last night here and she wanted to make it special for you."

"She did?" Caroline asked. "Really?" she turned towards where the brunette was sitting, grinning like a Cheshire cat.

Caroline could not believe Katie had done something so selfless. "Thank you," she mouthed.

Katie grinned at her. "You're welcome," she mouthed back. "Kiss him."

Caroline turned back around and looked up at her boyfriend. "I'm really, really glad you're here. I've missed you so much."

"I missed you too," Bradley said, putting his arms around her. "You look great."

"So do you," Caroline said softly, leaning in.

Bradley gave her a kiss, keeping it chaste. "I really, really missed that," he said with a grin.

"Me too," Caroline said smiling at him. "Do you want to dance?"

"I might step on your feet," he said sheepishly. "I'm not that great at it."

Caroline giggled. "I'm willing to risk it."

She leaned against him as he wrapped his arms around her. "How's Brighton been?"

"It's been okay," Bradley replied. "But, it's been missing this really pretty brunette..."

"Of all summers for us to miss going down there, it would have to be this one," Caroline said. "Maybe my parents will let me come down there for a weekend to visit with you."

"I would like that," Bradley grinned.

Caroline kissed him again. "I'm so happy you're here," she sighed. "How late can you stay?"

"Midnight," Bradley replied.

"We'll have to make the most of our time together then," Caroline said.

"Absolutely," Bradley agreed. "I'm not letting you out of my sight."

"Good," she said. "And that goes the same for me. You aren't leaving my side."

Back at the table, Allison nudged Jon. "Brings back memories of you and me, doesn't it?"

"You bet it does," Jon answered, putting his arm around her. "I remember how scared I was to ask you out."

"I'm glad you did," Allison said smiling up at him. "And look at us now."

Jon gave his wife a kiss. "Love you, Al."

"Love you too," Allison said softly.

The Potter family had arrived as well, except for Harry. Hermione had walked over with Lavender, Seamus, Stephanie and Gabriel. She remembered Lavender saying that Ethan knew where Harry was and she made a beeline for her son.

"What is going on?" Hermione asked Ethan. "I've been patient all day, but where on earth is your father?"

"I'm sure he's around," Ethan replied vaguely.

"Ethan James--" Hermione began.

"Don't worry, Mum," Ethan said patting her on the hand. "Really."

"Tell me where he is," Hermione demanded. "I want to know."

"Um, I think Ron and Luna are getting ready to dance," Ethan said. "We should take our seats."

"Ethan!" Hermione exclaimed as her son took her arm and guided her to the table.

Steve took to the stage and everyone quieted down. He thanked everyone for coming. "Years ago," he continued. "I watched these two fall in love on this very floor. And those of us who know Ron, know it was the best thing that ever happened to him. May I present to you, Ronald and Luna Weasley..."

Ron gulped nervously as he led his wife onto the floor. Luna smiled up at him. "Just relax, Ronald. And don't worry about my knees this time. I've been practising."

"You have?" Ron asked her.

"Yes," Luna said. "You haven't?"

"Well, not as much as I would have liked," Ron said as the music began to play.

"I'm sure you'll do fine," Luna looked up at him adoringly. "You're the best partner I've ever had."

"You're mine, too," Ron said as they began to dance.

"You see?" Luna asked after a few moments. "You're doing fine. I knew you'd remember this!" Ron forgot about everyone watching and just concentrated on his beautiful wife.

Hermione watched them wistfully and wished her own husband were there. She remembered dancing with him in here all to well after the truth had been revealed about Ginny, Draco and Dudley.

So much had happened since then, but they had come through all of it together. Why had he disappeared like this on an important night like tonight?

"Mum," Ethan nudged his mother when Ron and Luna finished to lots of applause. "Look over there." he pointed to the doorway.

Hermione turned and felt a wave of relief wash over her.

Harry stood in the doorway and it took Hermione a moment to realise that he was standing there without any help. Without a cane, and without a wheelchair... without even an arm to lean on.

Saffron and Julie followed their mother's gaze. Smiles broke across their faces as they watched their father walk towards them.

Hermione gasped, her hands over her mouth. "Harry!"

Harry winked at her as he came forward. "Hello," he said softly, extending his hand. "I was wondering if I might have this dance."

Hermione could only stare at her husband. "What?" she finally managed. "How?"

"I'm Harry Potter," Harry grinned. "Didn't you know by now I can do anything?"

Hermione smiled at him as she blinked back her tears. He took her hand and led her to an empty spot on the dance floor. "How is this possible?" she asked softly.

"Hours of therapy," Harry replied, putting his hands on her waist. "And practise with Cho and Luna. I made them promise not to tell."

"You've been planning this all along?" she asked as he swung her around.

Harry nodded. "I wanted to do something to make up for what a bastard I was to you since this happened."

"I can't believe you're dancing again," Hermione said, still holding in her tears. "Harry, this is perfect."

"I love you," Harry said, tears shining in his eyes. "I have my second chance and I'm not going to waste it. You and our family are everything in this world to me."

Hermione pressed her lips to her husband's. "I love you too," she said. "And from here on out, we know how to work on our issues."

"Together," Harry said, dipping her to the delight of their friends and family.

Hermione laughed when he brought her back up. She could tell from the way he was holding himself that his body still wasn't exactly the way it used to be but that didn't matter to her. They finished the dance to applause and their children hurried toward them.

"That was wonderful!" Julie said, hugging her father. "Dad, you're incredible!"

"Now, you see why I didn't say anything," Ethan said, hugging his mother.

"I can't believe you kept this a secret," Saffron said. "We could have helped."

Harry hugged her. "I know you would have. But your brother found out by accident."

"I was pretty stunned too," Ethan said. "But the look on Mum's face was worth it."

Saffron smiled at her mother. "It was."

"And now," Harry said. "We can work on going back to being a real family. No more of me turning everyone away when I need help. It took me a long time to get here."

Hermione smiled. "I feel like we've come full circle, Harry. And it's fitting that it was here."

"Where everything started for us," Harry put his arms around her.

"And where everything started for the brat," Ethan said putting his arm around Saffron.

Saffron punched him hard in the side, causing Ethan to double over. "Will you EVER learn?" she asked him.

Julie, Harry and Hermione laughed at this. Ethan rubbed his side. "Two words for you, Saf. Anger Management."

Saffron smiled sweetly at him. "You're so afraid of me."

Harry put his arm around his youngest daughter. "This is definitely more like it."

"I never thought I'd be so glad to have things go back to normal," Saffron said.

"I am," Hermione said reaching for Harry's hand.

"Come on," Harry said to his wife. "Let's dance again."

Hermione smiled at him. "I'd love to."

Harry led her onto the floor effortlessly. "I wanted to make this the best night of our stay," he told her.

"Saved the best for last," Hermione said softly.

Harry pulled her closer to him and kissed her soundly. "I finally feel like we can put all of this behind us."Hermione felt a little dizzy as she looked at him. She actually felt very much like that young girl that danced on this very stage with him all those years ago.

"Are you all right?" Harry asked. She hadn't said anything in awhile. "Do you need to sit down?"

"Can we go outside for some air?" Hermione asked. "It's a little warm in here."

"Sure," Harry said, linking their fingers together. He led her outside and down the steps.

Hermione sat down on one of the benches and looked over at him. "I just can't get over this. You can walk!"

"And dance," Harry said. "I've missed that."

"Me too," Hermione said, tears welling up in her eyes. "This is the most romantic thing you've ever done for me."

"Yeah?" he asked. "Even more than when I asked you to marry me?"

Hermione laughed. "This is right up there with that, Harry."

Harry pulled her back to her feet. "Dance with me," he said in her ear, sending shivers down her spine. "Let's never stop dancing, Hermione."

Hermione rested her head on his shoulder as they swayed to the music drifting outside. "Never," she whispered.

Harry tightened his arms around her. "You know," he said. "There's something else we could finally do tonight..."

Hermione smiled. "And what's that?"

"I'll give you one guess," Harry said, running his lips over her neck.

Hermione closed her eyes. It had been such a long time and she wanted to be close to him. "Oh..."

"We tried earlier in the holiday but..." Harry paused for a moment. "I think this time things will work out."

"Me too," Hermione said giving him a kiss. To her delight, Harry picked her up in his arms. "Harry!"

"I've got you," he grinned at her. "You walk too slow for me."

Hermione laughed. "This really is like old times."

He had to set his wife down a little over halfway to the cabin but didn't want to admit that he was tired. Harry knew this evening would be hard on him tomorrow but he didn't care.

Hermione held his hand as he opened the door. "Here we are," she said softly.

He grinned at her as they pulled all the shades down and Hermione lit a small fire in the fireplace. "There," she said. "Very, very romantic."

Harry turned on the Wireless and soft music filled the cabin.

"Perfect," she said softly. "This night is completely, absolutely perfect."

"Come here," Harry said crooking his finger at her.

Hermione smiled as she sauntered over to him. "I think I'm overdressed."

"Well," Harry said playing with the strap of her dress. "Let's see what we can do about that."

Hermione raised her arms as he lifted the dress up over her head.

"Much better," Harry said with a grin as he tossed the dress aside.

Hermione unbuttoned his shirt and slid it over his shoulders, dropping it on the floor. Her eyes moved over his chest- he was even more muscular than he used to be due to his rigorous workouts.

"Wow," Hermione said smiling coyly at him.

"See something you like?" Harry asked.

"Very much," Hermione said huskily.

Harry leaned in and kissed her, his fingers loosening her hair as she pulled at his trousers.

He walked her backwards toward the bed, never once breaking their kiss.

Hermione still couldn't believe this. Harry was whole, and in one piece and they were here together. The past months of pain and hardship were over.

Harry stepped out of his trousers before joining his wife on the bed. It was only fitting that this was happening here where it had all began so many years ago.

"What's taking you so long?" she asked, sliding her knickers over her legs. "Come on, Harry."

"Just enjoying the view," Harry said, his eyes skimming over her.

"I don't feel so in shape next to you," Hermione said.

Harry positioned himself over her and smiled. "You are just as beautiful now as you were then, my love."

"Well you can't lie to me," Hermione laughed. "So I'm inclined to believe you."

Hermione wrapped her legs around him and Harry carefully slid into her.

"Oh," Hermione breathed, her back arching. The feeling of Harry inside her was so incredible, and it was something Hermione never wanted to forget. She had taken this for granted.

Being with him like this was just as natural as breathing. With every kiss and every touch, she could sense how much he loved her.

Since it had been so long, it didn't take much for either of them to reach the edge. Hermione didn't bother to muffle her voice. "Harry," she moaned, running her nails over his back. "Harry... oh please."

"I know," Harry said burying his face in her shoulder.

She felt her breathing quicken as did his and she clutched onto him as if he were going to fall away from her.

They lay together afterwards, Hermione feeling warm, safe and loved. "Now," she said turning to look at him. "You really are back. That was...perfect."

Harry ran his hand through her hair. "Yes, it was," he said softly.

Hermione smiled and snuggled up close to him. "Best. Holiday. Ever."

"Yes it was," he agreed. "I loved every moment we've spent together."

"We've been through a lot, but we're still together," Hermione said. "And stronger, I think than we were before."

"After all this?" Harry asked. "You bet we are."

"I can't believe you managed to keep this from me!" Hermione poked him in the side.

"The first secret," Harry replied. "Other than that old chair, remember?"

Hermione laughed. "How could I forget that?"

Harry nuzzled her ear. "I just wanted tonight to be good for you."

"It was," Hermione said closing her eyes. "It really was one of the best nights of my life."

Harry kissed her again. "What time do you want to head home tomorrow?"

"We have to leave?" Hermione asked teasingly.

"I don't want to," Harry replied. "But I have to think about going back to work."

Hermione nudged him. "What's wrong with this picture? I want to skive off and Harry Potter wants to go to work."

"When did we switch personalities?" he asked dryly.

"I'm not sure," Hermione said thoughtfully. "But don't expect me to suddenly like flying and you to start wanting to read Shakespeare."

"I should take you flying," Harry sat up. "We haven't done that in a really long time."

"Don't press your luck," Hermione told him.

Harry rolled her up on top of him. "This does feel like we've gone back in time. Although I'm glad you don't have to sneak out of my cabin in the morning."

"Me too," Hermione said smiling down at him. "The things I did for you..."

Harry gave her an irresistible grin. "You wore that dress... and that bikini..."

Hermione shook her head. "You love that bikini..."

"I love you in it," Harry said. "Wish it hadn't snapped on you."

"THAT was your fault," Hermione pointed out.

"How?" Harry asked, laughing as he ran his hands over her smooth, bare back.

"Telling me to put it on when I told you it no longer fit me, Mr. Potter," Hermione replied.

"Well," Harry said. "I like you better in nothing."

Hermione grinned and leaned down to whisper in his ear. "Just like this?"

"Exactly like this," Harry said softly.

33. Character Epilogue

Harry regained full use of his limbs, and most of his magic skills. He did have some trouble with spells on a few raids, which led to him mostly working at Auror Headquarters. He discovered he enjoyed this, as it was a steadier schedule and he was able to help Neville decide who did what and he also became a head recruiter for new Aurors. He loves spending time with his grandchildren, especially teaching them to fly. And he continues to hold the title of "Rabbit King", much to Hermione's delight.

Hermione did not retire from her position as Minister for a long time, although she did spend a little less time at the office. She worked from home when Harry did, and they always made sure to communicate openly with one another. They remained in the cottage and used the Minister's mansion for formal occasions. She also continued to grow better at cooking and often had to kick Ron out, who would try to stay all night to sample everything she would make.

*

Nick continued his career as a singer, and eventually started a 'reality show' over the Wireless where he helped discover a new singer for each generation. He also continued to mentor younger singers to help their careers grow. And Katie eventually gave him a full head of grey hair.

Julie continued her teaching career at Hogwarts, serving as Assistant Headmistress and the head of Gryffindor House. She and Nick travel during their summer holidays. They also spend a lot of time divided between Vienna where Ashley and Zander wound up living, and in Paris where Katie stays most of the time.

One person they do not have contact with is Nick's mother, Ginny Weasley Malfoy. Ginny wound up working as a chambermaid in the hotel that she and Draco worked at when they first moved to Australia and lives in a small studio apartment nearby.

Ashley went on to La Sorbonne and after she graduated, opened her own art studio in Vienna and has shows as often as she can. She and Zander married in their early 20's and he became an extremely successful composer and songwriter. In their later 20's, Ashley gives birth to a boy first, Simon, and a few years later a girl, Jacinda. Ashley and Zander also have to deal with Brittany, who insists to this day, that were it not for her, they never would have gotten together.

Katie inherited her Malfoy fortune and moved to Paris for a few years to model. She also hosted three seasons of Britain's Next Top Model, and she loves to travel but she mostly lives in Paris. She has dated models and actors but never anything too serious. Her true love is Kevin, and they were together on and off until her early thirties when she became pregnant with their daughter. Katie and Kevin never married, but raise Tallulah Scarlett together and live happily. In Katie's words, marriage is just a piece of paper and they don't need to label what they have.

*

Ethan worked his way up through the ranks as an Auror. He especially liked training new Aurors which he hopes someday will include his sons. He still teases his youngest sister, Saffron, and next to flying finds it to be his favourite hobby.
They wound up moving into a rather large house just outside London as their children grew up.

Maddie continued her work as a Seer, and spends as much time as she can helping in the Dolly Memorial Wing. She also stays busy as she took over as head of her department when Smythe retired. She still gets visions from her grandmother where she gets to hear about her son Gregory and niece Hope. She also still sneaks food from Ethan's plate when she thinks he's not looking, and he wonders why he can't ever get enough to eat.

Kiera inherited her mother's ability to turn on the charm with just a look in her eyes. She is extremely close to her siblings and helped her parents tremendously over the years as they grew up. She also became invaluable to St. Mungos with her ability to detect pregnancies and communicate with unborn children.

Gwyn grew up with an uncanny sense of intuition with animals. They tend to flock to her, and she enjoys working with Hagrid during her free time at Hogwarts with the creatures they visit in the Forbidden Forest.

Erik and Christian play on the Gryffindor Quidditch team alongside their sister, Natasha. All three of them eventually want to follow in their father and grandfather's footsteps and become Aurors.

Arielle marches to the beat of her own drum and prefers to spend her time working on new potions and collecting Muggle artefacts for her great-grandfather, Arthur. Eventually Arielle took over the Misuse of Muggle Artefacts office at the Ministry.

*

After Saffron gave birth to their third child, a son named Jacob Robert Kirke, she returned to Quidditch for one more year before announcing an early retirement from the sport so she could care for her children. She continued to serve as a scout for Puddlemere and writes columns for Quidditch Weekly.

Andrew continued to play for the Tornadoes as one of their starters and led his team to ten World Cup championship games, eight of which they won. He was also named "Wizard McDreamy" for ten years in a row. He also received merciless teasing from RJ for that, ten years in a row.

Ellie grew up the perfect mix of her father and mother. She was Head Girl at Hogwarts and is happily dating Rafe after he pursued her relentlessly at school. Ellie hopes to one day become Minister for Magic and apprentices with her grandmother during summer holidays.

Although Edward was expected to be a great Quidditch player, he never really took to the sport and prefers writing, hoping to one day publish a best selling novel. He still refuses to wear hats and especially helmets to this day. And although Saffron doesn't like the idea of him leaving, Edward plans to move to New York City someday soon.

*

Ron eventually took over all the Weasley joke shops in the UK when Fred and George decided to go international. He never got over his fear of spiders, and became the brunt of many jokes brought on by his grandsons. He's also Emma's guinea pig when it comes to taste testing her new creations. And although it can't be confirmed, Ron, Maddie, Emma and Jon take monthly excursions to New York City to visit the many street vendors.

Luna continues to serve as Editor-in-Chief for the Quibbler and sponsored the opening on a magical animals and creatures hospital. Her grandchildren and great-grandchildren are particularly fond of the Cornish Pixie wing, affectionately called "The Dolly Memorial Wing". She and Ron also continue to foster children when the orphanages are overcrowded.

*

After Josh sold his share of the pub to Jon, he opened his own law office and returned to practicing. Although Josh and Jon don't always get along, Josh does see his twin as his best friend. He often goes on fishing trips with Jon and tries not to rub it in when he makes the bigger catch. He also wrote two more law books, one of which was published and used in universities worldwide.

Lizzy was named the chief of staff at St. Mungos and also continued her practice with Liam. She continued to be a doting, proud mother to her triplets--Casey, Aidan and Noah. Lizzy remains best friends with Allison and the two families often go on holiday together but when she's at home, Josh often has to remind her to take a little time off every now and again, as she tends to get quite involved with work.

Casey loved being in the princess club so much; she carried it over into her adult life by marrying the prince of Monaco. They met when Headmaster Wood set up another Triwizard Tournament, this time having the students at Hogwarts travel to Beauxbatons in her seventh year. She met Prince Jean Paul of Monaco there, and the summer following graduation she went to visit him and after a whirlwind night where he showed her his country, they fell in love. Their relationship only grew stronger despite the heavy media scrutiny surrounding them.

Noah decided to follow in his father's footsteps and studied law at university. He joined onto Josh's firm and became an excellent defence lawyer. He is engaged to his girlfriend, Estella, a Muggle girl he met in Brighton. He is very close to his brother and sister and is especially protective of Casey.

Aidan grew up to be quite the daredevil- his bookcase climbing days were a precedent to him doing anything and everything that brought on adventure. He was the first to ride a dragon without any sort of saddle, and also tamed an Acromantula, much to Ron's chagrin. He has never settled down and has a bit of a wandering eye as well.

*

Jon's pub was a huge success and he eventually bought out Josh's share and became full owner. He still likes to fly and occasionally gives flying lessons, but his true passion was the pub. Once in awhile, Emma will come and do a cook off with her mother resulting in a huge draw for them. This finally put Jon and Allison into a very comfortable lifestyle that they worked hard to achieve. Although Jon is a hard-working husband and father, he still enjoys pulling a prank with his favourite target, his twin brother Josh.

Allison worked in the kitchen and her menu was an enormous hit with everyone that came there to try their food. She also learned to tend bar and was a familiar face for many of their repeat patrons. Jon attributes the pub's success to Allison because she believed in him when everyone else saw a slacker that didn't have much ambition. Despite their busy schedules, they vowed to have a date night every week.

Caroline and Bradley continued to date until Bradley graduated from Hogwarts. They broke up due to distance, but remained friendly, especially in Brighton where the families continued to holiday every summer. Caroline taught primary school for Muggle children for a couple of years before accepting the position of Charms professor at Hogwarts. To her surprise, Bradley also had accepted a position there as Quidditch coach for all the house teams. They rekindled their relationship and were eventually married.

Emma attended culinary school after Hogwarts. She graduated at the top of her class and now is a chef at one of the top restaurants in London. Emma also received a visit from Gordon Ramsay, and her menu was one of the only ones he enjoyed from beginning to end and had zero critiques on. She was also invited to assist in his show Kitchen Nightmares and helped many struggling chefs, including ones with the same issues as hers- ADD.

While Adam was the one Weasley that wasn't instantly enamoured with Emma, they actually grew quite close especially when Adam started at Hogwarts. Adam was quite a good student at Hogwarts, but he also liked to cut loose and have fun. Emma helped him get out of trouble more than once. He also has the distinct honour of acquiring the most detentions of any student ever with Snape- 127. Although it wasn't confirmed, Adam probably helped Snape with his decision to finally retire. He enjoys being a prankster like his father and helps Ron manage the UK based joke shoppes.

Olivia followed in her grandmother and aunt's footsteps and became a professional dancer, her career hitting a peak when she landed the lead in Swan Lake onstage in London. After she retired from professional dancing, she worked at the dance studio with Cho, Chiaki and Toshio and continued teaching younger girls.

*

After giving birth to Colin, Darla scaled back her time working with Drew planning weddings. She preferred spending her time at home with the baby and Rafe, but did consult when needed and she remains friendly with Hans as it's important to her because of Rafe.

Liam continued to work on the relationship with his mother. The birth of Colin surely helped with that and Fiona is a frequent visitor to their house and adores Colin and Rafe. He was also happy that Fiona finally kicked Thomas out and filed for divorce not long after. Liam continued in his practise with Lizzy and occasionally writes articles for many magical medical journals. He also worked hard on improving his relationship with his brother Conor, who is one of Rafe's favourite people.

Despite Rafe's insistence that he would never like girls, he did grow up to find Ellie Kirke quite attractive. She'd outgrown him by then, and he had to do quite a bit of pursuing to win her over. He finally managed to get her to accept a date to Hogsmeade but the results were disastrous. With some help from Gwyn, Rafe managed to get a second date and Ellie was smitten. He looks a lot like his father and even did a father/son photo campaign with Hans which garnered him an almost instant career, which he passed up to pursue a dream of photography. Ellie is his favourite subject.

*

Drew continued her work as a wedding planner, and took on another partner after Darla stepped down to care for her children. The business grew even more and became a success throughout the entire UK. Drew has never forgotten the memory of Hope and set up a foundation in her memory.

Brian moved up the ranks at the Ministry. In addition to running the Misuse of Muggle Artefacts department, he also heads the Department of Magical Equipment. He and Drew tried to have another child, but Chloe was the only one they had. Drew often remarks that Brian was the best thing to ever happen to her that `horrible night of the Ministry Ball'.

Chloe, ever prim and proper, worked with Arielle and started her own line of makeup using potions. She preferred the PR end rather than making the potions, and even got Katie to sign on as a representative. She and Saffron always remained close, and still hates anything having to do with dirt, dust or bugs to this day. She also owns several pairs of `Jimmy's shoes'.

*

RJ stayed with Puddlemere his entire career- which spanned into his early forties. After retiring from the professional sport, he became a coach. He and Audrey have three children- Camilla, Pippa and Kieran. Camilla and Pippa inherited Ellie's set of dress up clothes, including the tiara, which is pretty much part of RJ's wardrobe nowadays. The girls also inherited RJ's photography skills and have taken photos of RJ that Saffron threatens to show to the media. Despite the championships he won as a coach and a player, he considers his three children his greatest accomplishment.

Audrey teaches at a small school in a small village just outside London. Her passion is for Shakespeare, which she doesn't get to teach very often, so she also holds extra credit seminars for University students looking for literature credit. Of their three children, only Camilla and Kieran are magical. Pippa is a Muggle like her mum. Audrey never admits it to RJ, but she loves having at least one of their children who is just like her and stays home all year.

*

Neville proved to be the perfect choice to take over running the Auror department. Fair and level headed, he didn't lose his temper when things went wrong, only tried hard to fix them. He still visits his parents every week, even though they are only shells and don't recognise anyone anymore. He is grateful for the time he did have with them and would not change it for the world. Neville and Cho travel when they can and she is trying to teach Neville how to ballroom dance', an uneasy task with Neville's two left feet.

Cho continued running her dance studio, training all kinds of dancers, including her granddaughter Olivia. She hopes that one day Chiaki will take over the studio when she retires. She often accompanies Neville when he visits his parents, although she hates to see how upset it makes him to see them that way but treasures the time they had and was very happy that her children and grandchildren were able to meet them. Cho still maintains that she was a better dancer than Harry, who will still argue with her over who taught who.

*

Toshio and Chiaki teach dance classes at the studio, including pas de deux. The couple barely made it through Mas and Sukie's teen years. While Mas tended to take more after his father's easy going nature, Sukie's personality embraced her Malfoy side. To this day, her favourite word remains "mine!" She gets along quite well with Katie, who seems to understand her better than anyone and Sukie aspires to be just like Katie someday. Mas, who always loved building things as a child, used that talent as an adult to expand the Wizarding World right underneath Muggles noses. He used spells to fit buildings where they couldn't possibly go.

*

Will continued writing and editing magical textbooks, doing the majority of his work from home. He was able to spend more time with his daughters and son this way, and it also helped when Frankie had her last minute meetings. Will still plays pickup games of Quidditch with Ethan and the Weasleys on weekends whilst Maddie and Frankie go shopping.

Frankie continued her work as PR agent for Puddlemere. She never got over her shopping addiction and buys a few new things every week to add to her closet. She does manage to hide the majority of these things from Will, though suspects he knows, but loves her anyway. She managed to pass her shopping savvy down to her daughters, and the three of them often enjoy little getaways together.

Hannah graduated from Hogwarts not really sure of what she wanted to do with her life. She always liked working with children and decided to become a paediatric nurse at St. Mungos. She dated Joey for a good portion of the time they were at Hogwarts, but they broke up and now she's enjoying being single again. Some says she's picky, but she just wants to find someone that treats her right. She remains best friends with Emma.

Isabelle inherited her mother's love of all things fashion and beauty and became a fashion consultant for Madam Malkin's. She also did freelance work as a makeup artist and was one of the first to use Chloe's line of makeup.

Nathan's love for 'zooming' hit a peak when he became an airline pilot. Frankie doesn't like that he is away from home most of the time, but she knows this makes him happy. He also holds the record for highest flight on a broom without protective gear- another thing that drives Frankie crazy.

*

Seamus continued his career in Hollywood as a legendary director, winning two Academy Awards for Best Director. He also branched out into doing more than just action films, and started his own production company as well. He travels back home quite often to visit with his family and brings Gabriel and his family along when their schedule permits.

Lavender continued her work as a fashion designer and was approached to star on the Real Housewives of Beverly Hills. She declined at first, but couldn't resist the temptation after a few weeks. She still enjoys going back to London to give Harry a hard time and for those sundaes with Hermione. However, she still tells Seamus she only has frozen yoghurt.

After much hard work and time, Gabriel finally became a doctor and is currently chief resident for pediatric surgery at Cedars-Sinai in Los Angeles. He also spends a portion of his spare time helping with cancer research, and he's established a scholarship in his mother's name that's given away every year at his former high school.

Stephanie finished her degree in business and indeed went on to open her own restaurant. Seamus and Lavender went to the opening, which assured it to be an instant success. Stephanie gave birth to their twins shortly after opening the restaurant. They named one of their daughters Samantha, after Gabriel's mom and the other girl was named Sophia.

*

Alexa and Dimitri maintained a home base in London, but continued freelancing all over the globe. They just settled down a few years ago when they had their first child. Saffron was extremely happy with this news. Alexa was ecstatic when her parents and Dimitri's finally met and got along very well. She was even happier when her father stopped referring to Dimitri as "The Russian". They eventually had a second child, and now have two girls and every summer they pack up and take a trip somewhere exotic. Alexa remained good friends with both her ex-boyfriends, RJ and Gabe. The two men have also become friendly with Dimitri, to Alexa's relief. And her friendship with Saffron is as close as it ever was and the two of them make a point to get together on a weekly basis.

*

You'll notice that some characters may have a more vague description than others- we wanted to leave this open mostly, so that you, the reader, can interpret their futures in your own way as well. You've all come such a long way with us, from that first Dirty Dancing story to seven years later when we finally wrapped things up. Thank you again, ALL of you, for reading and for your support.

-->